《When they touch me (Shelagh Milano)》 Chapter 0001 Chapter 0001 Artemisia ¡°I, Rardo Saviano, future Alpha of the Gray Shadow Moon Pack, reject you, Artemisia Guerrieri, Daughter of Alpha Franco of the Blood Moon Pack, as my mate and future Luna.¡± I flinch as my feet touch the surface of the cold water and groan as the shback of the day in which I epted the rejection of the love of my life resurfaces from my memories. Rick and I had been together forever. Since the day we met in our strollers, we had been a thing. Or at least I thought we were. We started dating officially after he stole my first kiss in high school and even if my mother had given me long talks about how I should preserve my virginity until I met my mate, I gave him my everything as we went to college and were allowed to live together by the elders of our packs. As our packs already shared a lot ofnd and facilities, our bond was very well seen by everyone. And I guess I was not the only one who couldn¡¯t wait to find him as my mate. My father had talked plenty about how our bond would lead to a really strong alliance. Well, shit. He turned 20 a few months before I did and as he was acting strangely, I was scared about the possibility that he might have found out that I wasn¡¯t his mate. So, on my 20th birthday, I was immensely relieved. Just until the moment that I wasn¡¯t. Surely, as a popr and love-spoiled girl, I could have imagined everything happening but not to get rejected without any exnation on my birthday. As my dreams and ns for my future were crushed on what should be the happiest day of my life, I needed quite a while to rise back up from my ashes. My only luck was that even if I was ready to give up on everything, I didn¡¯t and kept going with my studies as I was too ashamed to go home and face my family. While my father and mother took it more on the pragmatic side, mourning the loss of the alliance more than my pain, my brothers were fuming. I guess I prevented a few pack wars as I held back my brothers from killing Rick. It¡¯s now been four years since I got out of college and back home. I regenerated all alright and was able to train as a pack doctor for our pack hospital. My heart, s, couldn¡¯t get back on track. It seemed as if the pain was just too much to bear. I sigh deeply as I watch a bunch of children y on the other side of theke. What happened to Rardo, you might ask? Well, he got back and took over his title two years ago. He got mated with his chosen mate while he was still in college and now has two kids, aged 6 and 4. Yeah. You got it. I discovered the reason for my rejection pretty soon after it had happened. His mate was already 4 months pregnant as I found out. The roaring my wolf released at this was as crushing as the heartbreak itself. My heart broke in a way that made me think that it wouldn¡¯t ever be able to be mended ever again. ¡®This is all your fault! You should have done more to please our Mate!¡¯ My wolf, Cassandra, hissed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®That¡¯s not true!¡¯ I cried as her voice boomed through my head painfully, ¡®I did everything he wanted me to!¡¯ ¡®Not enough!¡¯ She retorted usedly, making me whimper. The next few days I tried to get her to talk to me again. I begged her to talk to me, but she ignored me. And never showed herself to me again. If not reprimand me for my behavior in my daily life. You see, our rtionship with our inner wolf is essential to our kind. Losing her at such a crucial moment made the pain I felt multiply. I was still able to train as a pack doctor as I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter, but I surely was the most useless being in the pack, and everybody knew that. ¡°Missy!¡± I turn around as I see my younger brother kick a stone in his path. ¡°Mom wants to talk to you about Gio¡¯s coronation.¡± I groan, picking up my shoes and getting up. ¡°I¡¯m going to help, but I won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°You have to. Gio would be sad if you didn¡¯t.¡± My older brother would indeed be sad if I were to miss his coronation ceremony. He and his mate have been training for this moment for months and I know exactly how nervous he is. Even though I boast about being over Rardo at every possibility I¡¯m given, I fear the moment of meeting him at the ceremony. Also, facing him without a partner by my side is always the worst thing to live through. But the things you¡¯d do for your family. Walking back with my younger brother, who talks non-stop about his sparring sses at school, I reach our pack house pretty fast. Due to my numerous family, just a few of my brothers live with us, as the Beta¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t have room otherwise. The mansion is ridiculously huge. In the basement are the quarters of the omegas working at the mansion. On the ground floor and the first floor are the quarters of the unmated warriors and guards on duty as well as the dining halls, the entertainment andmon rooms, the kitchens, and a small library. The floor above is where my younger brother, Fabio, and my younger twin brothers, Zaria and Zeno, live along with me. On the fourth floor, there is my father¡¯s Beta with his family. They will soon have to move into a pretty house near the marketce as my brother¡¯s Beta will move in with his family after the ceremony. My brother, who currently lives on the fifth floor with his family, will soon be moving up to the highest floor and so exchange quarters with my parents. I love my family dearly and the only thing making this better would be my elder twin brothers, Cristian and Costa, living with us too. I find my mother in her office and knock at the open door, making her turn to me with a big smile. ¡°Ah, Missy, there you are.¡± ¡°Hey, Ma. Is there a possibility I could help without having to go?¡± She chuckles, moving her sses up her nose by pinching their frame. ¡°Honey, we have already discussed it. We all must show your brother our love and support. What will people think if you don¡¯t show up?¡± I take a piece of paper that she is handing me over her desk and slump into the seat standing in front of it with a groan. ¡°I need you to memorize the names of the guests, so we can make a good impression.¡± ¡°Mom! These are hundreds of names!¡± I shout, looking at her agape, but she just waves dismissively. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve highlighted the important ones, and you have a few days.¡± Scrunching my nose, I check the list and murmur, ¡°You have to be kidding me.¡± She is humming along happily as my eyes fall on a special name. ¡°ckwood,¡± I whisper to myself, attracting my mother¡¯s attention. ¡°What was that, honey?¡± I turn the page for her to see and she squints her eyes at it. ¡°You invited the ckwood heir. From the Blood Fang pack?¡± She nods as she lifts her sses to read better. ¡°Yeah. We had to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I ask, standing from my seat. She sighs, scribbling something in her notebook. ¡°The treaty that we have with them is really important for us. It is already unstable as it is.¡± ¡°Treaty,¡± I scoff, mming the piece of paper back onto her desk. ¡°They break that useless pact at every given moment.¡± My mother sighs, lifting her finger to my face. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be extra nice to them. They are just ying with us because they are strong. Imagine if they attacked us for real. That would be horrendous. Now, be a nice littledy, and help me pick out the flowers. Luna Diana showed you the dress she picked, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you all!¡± I yell at her, risking getting punished badly for my insolence. ¡°No wonder they keep ying us like a violin! Those arrogant bastards don¡¯t deserve to ruin his ceremonial coronation as well as everything else they show up for!¡± My mother looks at me with a displeased expression, pursing her lips. ¡°You are going to calm down this instance and moderate your tone, or I will have a little chat with your father. You are certainly not in the position to evaluate this type of situation. And I warn you, you will behave at the ceremony!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom!¡± I scoff, already about to storm out of the door, ¡°I will hold still if they choose to attack me!¡± Chapter 0002 Chapter 0002 Artemisia ¡°All that shouting doesn¡¯t really suit a prettydy.¡± My brother chuckles as he walks into my bedroom. I scoff, rolling my eyes, continuing to sulk while staring outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s just not fair.¡± ¡°A lot of things aren¡¯t!¡± He simply states, getting me to turn around to look at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change something as the new Alpha? Will you allow them to continue to just act as they please?¡± I ask him, clenching the shiny surface of the sideboard I am sitting on. ¡°Missy,¡± he sighs, putting his hands into his pockets. ¡°There is not really anything we could do.¡± Giorgio takes a step forward, tilting his head at me. ¡°Is there something that is bugging you? To have you agitated like that?¡± Shaking my head, I raise my eyes to the ceiling, ¡°Did you hear that they executed a wolfless She- wolf a few days ago?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answers, the corners of his mouth dropping. ¡°But it is only a rumor going around. The council hasn¡¯t found anything on it.¡± ¡°But they are still investigating, aren¡¯t they?¡± My voice reaches a high-pitched tone, nearly failing me. Giorgio shifts his weight from one foot to another, ¡°Yes, but-¡± ¡°Nothing but!¡± I scream, jumping off the furniture. ¡°They are animals. We should stop doing as they please. Having them treat us as puppets to pull off a show with.¡± In the blink of an eye, Giorgio is standing in front of me, grabbing my arm brusquely. ¡°You will calm down and refrain from saying anything like this out loud ever again! Do you understand me?¡± I whimper and pull my arm up, trying to cover from his intimidating fury. As I nod shyly, he growls, making me wince. ¡°Do you. understand. me?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I say lowly, finally getting him to release me. I rub the spot pulsating painfully on my arm, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s not just us, Missy.¡± Looking up at him, I see that his rage-filled expression has now morphed into the usual caring one that I normally get from my big brother. ¡°It¡¯s important that you know that all of us are in danger. Even if we were to attack them all together, the chances would be high for them to crush us with a tired smile on their faces. You can¡¯t grasp the things that we saw, so please. Don¡¯t risk it. Especially not in your condition.¡± ¡°My condition,¡± I murmur feeling crushed while still caressing my arm with my thumb. He shes me his canines as he grins at me. ¡°So, care to change the subject, and act like the shy, weak, and cowardly sister everyone supposes you to be?¡± I chuckle, clearing my throat as if I were to impersonate an actor on stage. ¡°On a scale from one to 10, how nervous are you?¡± Giorgio acts pensively as he sighs deeply. ¡°Maybe an 8?¡± He answers indecisively, making me chuckle. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± I sit back onto the sideboard, while he moves to stand next to me, and we look out of the window watching warriors train on the grounds below. ¡°Diana chose a really beautiful dress, I gotta tell you.¡± I say in a whisper, my stare directed into the void. Seeing him smile in the reflection of the ss, my heart feels so happy that it could burst. ¡°9 then.¡± ¡°Mom is already calling her Luna.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually cute.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Giorgio turns around slowly, his shy smile still present. ¡°You will being, right?¡± I wrinkle up my nose and shrug, ¡°Sure. Wouldn¡¯t miss it for no reason.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll set Zeno and Zack to your side. This way he will not dare toe close to you again.¡± ¡°That would be awesome, thank you. But I can defend myself, he is just a wimp, let the Zs enjoy their evening with their girlfriends.¡± He sighs again, holding me by my shoulders. ¡°We are a family, and they will understand. He has to learn that he lost you and has to let you be.¡± Shaking my head, I grin up at him. ¡°You are already such a stubborn ruler. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m unmated and there must be some residues of our bond because of that.¡± ¡°Still not a reason to be an asshole.¡± He grunts, releasing me with a tap. My heart bleeds as I think of how stupid I have been and am now even troubling my family. They know about everything as I have told them. Well, nearly everything. Just my brothers and my sisters-inw know that he is still obsessed with me and whenever he sees me, he tries to get close to me. My parents only know that I¡¯m still hurting at seeing him, and that is not even a lie. But just my best friend knows that, a few years ago, I let myself get wrapped around his finger and even spent the night with him. His cheating on his family with me had me feeling sick for days. And until this day, I feel like a piece of shit for my behavior. At least it was a lesson for me and since then I was cured of feeling attracted to him. The ick was just too strong. Thank God. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. Don¡¯t worry!¡± I say, with a grin. He nods, and is already standing by the door as he turns around, ¡°You aren¡¯t wolfless, Missy! Don¡¯t punish you for something you can¡¯t control.¡± I remain looking at the training ground, as I sigh, the first tears falling fastly. *** Joyfulughter fills the air while a rustling rises from the floors below us. The preparations for the ceremony are running smoothly and still, my mother manages to hyperventte constantly about the guests who have to be arriving at any minute. ¡°Do you feelfortable?¡± I ask Diana as she is taking deep breaths with her hands on her stomach. ¡°Yes. But no. God, I think I¡¯m going to faint.¡± ¡°Raaax.¡± Caterina yells from her vanity, while she is concentrating on drawing her eyelid line straight. ¡°Everyone has already epted you as their new Queen. Everything is going to be OK.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more nervous than on my wedding day.¡± She breathes out, ¡°Is that shit normal?¡± I chuckle as I pinch the train of her wedding gown. ¡°I guess so.¡± With a swift movement, she turns around and grabs my cheeks with her hands gently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a beautiful creature?!¡± She presses a smooch on my cheek, making me gasp. ¡°Your red lips will destroy my make-up!¡± I skyrocket out of my sitting position and stand behind Caterina to look in the mirror. ¡°You cruel woman. I sat hours for it.¡± Diana and Caterinaugh, and Caterina stands up to remove the traces of lipstick from my cheek. I pout as she rubs her thumb on my face, and she dabs the spot carefully with a beauty sponge to recover my make-up wlessly. ¡°All set!¡± She exims happily just as my mother¡¯s voice resounds in our heads. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen. Let it begin.¡± I get released out of the mind link and turn to Diana with a chuckle. Squeezing her hand, I wish her good luck and assure her one more time that all will be fine before I leave the room with Caterina. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be left alone.¡± She whispers as we scurry down the stairs. ¡°I know, but it will be alright. Tradition asks for her to join us just at the time of the coronation.¡± As we reach the ground floor, I halt just behind my mother and feel Zenoying his arm around my shoulders. I can feel how everybody is anxious but also extremely excited. My brothers and I stand there to face the first guests with a smile while my parents wee them officially on our pack grounds. I stare in awe as the elegant representatives of other packs walk in dressed elegantly. Everybody seems to be working tonight. The organization of the guards, the escorts from the boarders, and the logistics for the party bear witness to my mother¡¯s skill as Luna. We decide to move with the crowd and go to the back of the house. The big patio leading to the large meadow is now decorated lovingly with gands and flowers. At the end of the field that is fenced with rose bushes, there has been set up a huge stage where the coronation will be held. I squeal excitedly as I follow Zeno out to a few bar-high tables that are still free and start snacking on the hors d¡¯oeuvres that are being served. Zaria reaches us with fast steps, and I groan. ¡°Really, I don¡¯t need your pity. Just leave me alone and go enjoy the evening with your mates.¡± Zeno grins as he munches on pretzel sticks. ¡°No can do, sis.¡± ¡°I brought you champagne.¡± Zaria beams as he stretches out his arms for me to get my ss. ¡°Thank you, Zack.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even before Zeno can take his ss from our brother¡¯s grip, his expression darkens. ¡°The assholes are here.¡± Zaria¡¯s and my head whip to the patio, just in time to see five members of the Blood Fang Pack scanning the crowd with a frown. Well, no, let me rephrase that. One of them wears a frown. I couldn¡¯t tell what the others were doing. And what a frown. His strong frame lets all the others pale inparison. Even surrounded by the strongest wolves in the Southern Hemisphere, he seems to tower over everybody. He has his squared jaw clenched as he stares us lowlives down with his cial eyes and I guess I could cut myself if I was to touch his face, due to his high cheekbones. And why the fuck would I want to touch his face?! For the first time after what seems an eternity, I feel my wolf stir and I gasp, tearing myself out of my trance. My brothers look at me concerned as I grab the material of my dress. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Cassy¡­ She¡­ I think she just moved.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Their sparkling eyes have my heart bleeding as I think that it might be for an entirely wrong reason. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say with a chuckle, straightening my spine with a deep breath. As my brothers resume bickering yfully, I risk another look at the Adonis that even got my wolf to react, and I must be blushing horribly as our gazes meet. Oh, my Goddess. Chapter 0003 Chapter 0003 Artemisia He can¡¯t be my mate. His scent would have overpowered everyone else¡¯s easily and signaled me that he was near. I chew at my thumbnail while my thoughts keep running wild about the fact that all of this just doesn¡¯t make any sense. Also, how bothersome it would be to have a ckwood as my mate. So, why am I disappointed? Joining the apuse that drags me out of my train of thought, I beam as my brother and his mate step onto the stage. They look so excited and anxious at the same time at what is about to happen that it makes me feel butterflies. The best thing out of all is that it seems like they are happy to finally be able to see each other again the most. Even if in such moments the memory of my rejection hurts the most, I¡¯m d that the feelings of happiness that I feel for my family overpowers me. Automatically, my eyes wander over the crowd to find the Alpha ckwood already looking at me. My eyes snap back to the stage and I gulp. So embarrassing. As he is standing rather close by, I guess that the mystery of the mouthwatering scent that I¡¯m smelling is resolved. Goddess, why me? The coronation goes by quite dragging as I can¡¯t seem to concentrate on the ceremony. I bounce on my heels as my insides won¡¯t stop tingling because I keep sneaking peeks to look at ckwood, finding him already looking at me. Oh, God, maybe he feels that my wolf is dormant. As the elder finishes the ritual, and my brother goes to take his Luna¡¯s hand, a collective gasp rises. I clench onto Zaria, and he puts his arm around my wrist to stabilize me on my feet, even though he must feel the ufortable feeling of our bond to our parents as leaders being strapped from us, before our links to our new Alpha and Luna click into ce. As another round of apuse disrupts the air, I try to push through the crowd after my brothers to get to Giorgio and Diana to congratte myself with them. But the people are just too aggressively trying to get there first that I get separated from my brothers and, as I seem not to be able to move any further, choose to step out to the side, waiting for everyone to just calm down after they had their chance to see the beautiful pair. I take a deep breath and smile at a waiter who brings me a ss of champagne before my nostrils get assaulted by a scent that I had hoped not to smell again. And just when I¡¯m without my brothers. How practical. ¡°Hey, beautiful.¡± Taking a sip from my champagne flute, I act annoyed while hoping that he will get the hint. Even if he never does. ¡°Alpha Rardo, good evening.¡± ¡°Come on, Missy.¡± He chuckles, trying to get closer to me. ¡°No need to be so formal. After all we have been through.¡± I look over the crowd with my tongue pressed to my teeth, trying to spot my brothers, but all I find is a certain someone staring at me. ¡°If we were talking about what we have been through, it¡¯s Dr. Guerrieri for you.¡± I tear my eyes from Alpha ckwood to look at Rardo, who is grinning at me like a moron. And I regret it immediately. ¡°Come back in with me. Let¡¯s talk.¡± I push out a singleugh, trying to keep my voice down. ¡°You are not really trying to hit on me while your wife is at home, pregnant with your third baby, Rick!¡± ¡°You always think too much. Missy,e on.¡± As he grabs my wrist, I snatch it out of his hold maybe a little too aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± ¡°Why are you acting so ha-¡± Rardo is just about to open his mouth the wrong way as he gets interrupted by a deep baritone. ¡°Missy, is everything alright?¡± I have to keep myself from physically shuddering as I turn around to look at the disrupter wide-eyed. What did he just call me? Blinking repeatedly as I am still recovering from his voice traveling through me like honey, I put up a smile and shake my head. ¡°Yeah. Everything is just alright.¡± Alpha ckwood clenches his jaw, his gaze moving onto Rardo. ¡°Where is your wife, Alpha?¡± I nearly choke on my spit as Rardo¡¯s face pales, and he starts to stutter like an idiot. The way he pronounced his title mockingly, making me feel malicious joy. ¡°She wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she stayed at home.¡± Alpha ckwood clicks his tongue, totally uninterested in what Rardo just said, and leans in slightly to talk to me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to congratte your brother? I guess we could get to him now.¡± A shiver runs down my spine as his eyes capture my gaze entirely, making me lose the sense of time and ce for a second. Just as I see him lift an eyebrow I finally get my brain to start working again. I jerk up slightly to look over the crowd and don¡¯t see how we are going to make it as my brother is still closed in tightly by his admirers, but still choose to go with his rescue offer. ¡°Oh, great let¡¯s go. Bye, Rick.¡± He nods his head at Rardo with his signature frown, before saying, ¡°See you around, Richard.¡± I stifle augh as I pass thewn to find an open space where we can get through, but there is no avail. Alpha ckwood just follows me leisurely and seems to watch me without wanting to help me. ¡°His name isn¡¯t Richard.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t pay much attention to names.¡± ¡°But you called me Missy.¡± He shrugs nonchntly. ¡°He was practically screaming it all over the field. Didn¡¯t like how ufortable he made you look.¡± I let my shoulders slump and turn around to look at him with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Seeing the corner of his lips twitch, has butterflies erupting in my stomach even though I don¡¯t get the smile. I¡¯m such an idiot. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like we will be getting anywhere near my brother.¡± I sigh sadly and purse my lips. ¡°Yeah.¡± He states frowning, staring towards the crowd, and I¡¯m actually surprised that he is still around. ¡°Well, can¡¯t be helped,¡± I say, turning around to face him. ¡°Have you already had a tour of the grounds?¡± My heart beats into my throat as I wait for him to crush my invitation like it would be appropriate for the lowlife, he must be thinking that I am. ¡°That would be lovely, thank you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, taken aback. ¡°Nice,e with me then.¡± Trying to put up a non-awkward smile, I start walking out through a gap in the rose bushes. ¡°Be careful. They have nasty thorns.¡± I realize how stupid it must sound to say that to the strongest Alpha in the range of miles even before I hear him chuckle. Well, at least he doesn¡¯t take it as an insult. We walk back to the pack house more or less silently. The silence is only disrupted by me commenting on the garden or the house. As we reach the front yard of my home, I gesture along the paths splitting in front of us. ¡°This way you reach the back of the house.¡± I look up at him, expecting his gaze to be directed to the house, only to find him looking at me. And as the massive flirt I am, I blush terribly while I stutter, ¡°Erm¡­ There is like a garden with high bushes designed as a¡­ well¡­ like a¡­ around a set of fountains¡­¡± I remember my brother telling me how he saw Alpha ckwood punish a warrior for having stuttered in front of him when he had visited the Blood Fang Pack territory. So, I¡¯m a bit frozen at seeing a slight smile on his lips. ¡°And over there would be theke.¡± I clear my throat, trying to shake off the feeling of his eyes burning into my skin. ¡°There are a few benches and flowers and a yground for the kids.¡± Oh, Goddess. Shut up! ¡°It¡¯s nice there.¡± I press my lips together as I avoid his gaze to look at the path that leads to theke. This is so embarrassing. ¡°Show me then.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± My eyes dart up to his, and he makes a small gesture with his head. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Show me.¡± He says, his deep baritone making my heart skip a beat. Goddess, I¡¯ve been engaged. When did I get back to act like a lovesick teenager? ¡°Sure. This way, if you please, Alpha ckwood.¡± As I walk in front of him on the dirt path, I concentrate on not tripping over my dress with my high heels as I feel his overwhelming presence following me closely. Reached theke, and I let go of my skirt to turn around to him. ¡°Tadaaan,¡± I say a bit too enthusiastically. ¡°You really like it here, do you?¡± I nod, making him chuckle. Again, I find myself drawn to him as I think of how I could listen to him chuckling for hours. Oh, no! Am I crushing on our tormentor¡¯s Alpha? We walk to a bench a few steps away from us and stare at theke silently. I push down the urge to say something just to end the silence as it will definitely be embarrassing. Thinking about how it¡¯s not awkward at all and how much I feel at ease with him, has me worrying. I bite the nail of my thumb thinking about thest time I felt like this in thepany of a man. But seeing all the horrible dates I had after breaking up with Rardo, there is really no surprise. Oh, Goddess! He isn¡¯t my mate, is he? Chapter 0004 Chapter 0004 Artemisia Before my panic can rise drastically, I calm myself down, as his scent must have been enough for me to spot him as my second chance mate. And even if his scent is mouthwatering, it isn¡¯t screaming mate. ¡°Is that a quirk of yours?¡± I look at him confused, finding him smiling. The hell?! ¡°Erm¡­ what?¡± ¡°You do that pretty often. Also, during the ceremony.¡± His eyes fall to my lips, and I remove my hand swiftly. ¡°Oh, yes. Sorry, it¡¯s¡­ I do it without thinking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He says, directing his eyes back to theke as he leans back on the bench. ¡°It¡¯s adorable, actually.¡± My heart beats so fast, that I risk deafening at the loud thuds in my ears. ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you.¡± I¡¯m d that he is looking at theke as I must be looking like the most embarrassing tomato on earth. As I risk a look, I find him watching the surface of theke concentrated. And I must say that he is quite the eye-catcher. It¡¯s not only that he is tall and broadly built but also his squared jaw, the dark expressive eyes, and the high cheekbones that must set every she-wolf under a spell. The way the moon shines on his features has him looking even more gorgeous. And now you are drooling. He clenches his jaw shortly before he turns to me, lifting his brow. The action tears me out of my daydream, but I guess it is toote to regain some of my decency. Goddess, he must be able to hear my heartbeat go crazy. So embarrassing. ¡°You are the daughter of Alpha Franco, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I spit out, maybe a bit too loudly. As if I was answering the question of my favorite teacher enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯m his favorite, actually.¡± Goddess, can¡¯t you stop me?! His chuckling anew makes me feel less stupid, even if it doesn¡¯t take my wish for a ck hole to swallow me this instant away. ¡°I bet on that.¡± He jokes, making my heart sing. ¡°But honestly, I¡¯m so lucky. My brothers are the best, even if they are too protective most of the time.¡± ¡°Well, if I had a sister like you, I would probably lock her up somewhere to keep her from all the creeps around.¡± Iugh out loud, and he shakes his head. ¡°Seriously. I would have nearly started a war at Ricky-boy just breathing in your direction.¡± I¡¯m fighting for air as I crack up while he just smirks at me. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± I push out a deep breath and wipe a tear from my eye. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone wants to risk a war with you, Alpha ckwood.¡± ¡°Cayden.¡± He growls, making me stare at him wide-eyed. He didn¡¯t really ask me to be on a first-name basis with him. ¡®And we will be thankful for this opportunity and not decline it to bring shame upon ourselves and our pack.¡¯ My wolf says disparagingly, and I gasp as I haven¡¯t heard from her since the day we were rejected. ¡°Sure, erm¡­ Alpha Cayden.¡± I feel my face heat up as he leans in, growling. ¡°Drop the Alpha.¡± Oh, dear. Caressing a strand of hair behind my ear, I push down Cassy whimpering in my head. ¡°I¡¯d be honored to, Cayden,¡± I say, feeling as if my tongue had be numb. ¡°All my pleasure, Missy.¡± Shivering pleasantly, I force myself up to escape this situation before I do something to trouble my parents even more. ¡°Do you have a ce like this on your packnds too?¡± As he catches up with me leisurely, my heart starts beating faster in my chest. The moonlight touches the surface of theke, creating a romantic scenery. His face gets kissed by the rays of light that illuminate his left side, taking my breath away. It takes me a few seconds to realize that his looking at me as well. We stay silently for what seems like an eternity, and at one point I think that I must be dreaming. His eyes get ck, leaving just single golden flecks to swirl in his irises. I gasp, and as I¡¯m about to take a step back, he is faster to stop me from it, grabbing my forearm gently. I get captured by his intense gaze, losing myselfpletely. As he takes a step forward to stand even closer, I gulp. I¡¯m a bit confused that I don¡¯t feel any sparks on my skin as his touch feels heavenly. ¡°Cayden?¡± I whisper, watching him leaning closer. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But he stays quiet, his lips nearing mine slowly. My heart hitches in my throat, and I close my eyes waiting for his lips to touch mine. I feel his warm breath fanning me, making me heat up even more. His lips have barely grazed mine as a loud growly tears me out of my trance. Cayden seems unfazed by the threatening roar as I look at him but looks just deadly annoyed. Turning my head to the origin of the sound, I find one of my brothers clenching his fist with his chest heaving. ¡°What the fuck, ckwood!¡± He shouts, his wolf fighting for dominance. Cayden straightens his spine unimpressed, while I panic. And what stupid timing, idiot! ¡®Go away, idiot! What are you doing?¡¯ I mind-link him, getting his angry expression to turn on me. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to talk to me like that after I found you in such a bad position!¡± He roars, making me mewl. So embarrassing. But Cayden chuckles, apparently unaware that my brother is about to attack him. ¡°Chill, Guerrieri! You are interrupting! Don¡¯t you have some cake to eat?¡± Oh, you can¡¯t be serious. Seeing my brother about to pop off, I stand in his way, trying to calm him down. ¡°Zeno, please. You have to calm down. Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡± He growls, charging past me. ¡°No!¡± I shout panically, as I turn around, not able to stop my brother, who is shifting midair. Turning around, I¡¯m just in time to see Cayden blocking my brother and swinging him into theke as if he were made out of hay. He didn¡¯t even shift partly, turning to look at my now struggling brother swimming in theke back in his human form. I run to stand next to him wide-eyed as my brother reaches the shore on the other side of theke slowly. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m so sorry! He is such an idiot!¡± Cayden shes me a gorgeous smile, his canines shing in the moonlight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You told me you were their favorite!¡± That makes me smile, and I shake my head while lowering my gaze to prevent him from seeing me blush. As my eyes set on his arm, my breath hitches. ¡°Oh, no! You are hurt!¡± He clicks his tongue, lifting his arm. ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s just a scratch. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I slip my stole from me to wrap it around his arm. ¡°Really, Missy. Don¡¯t worry. There is no need to ruin your dress!¡± Pressing the cloth to his wound which probably has already closed by now, I feel strangely agitated. ¡°Really!¡± He repeats,ying his hand on mine. ¡°Missy.¡± Taking a deep breath, I feel his touch calming me, and slowly but surely this is creeping me out. He smiles as I look at him, feeling excruciated. ¡°You smell nice.¡± His husky whisper, hits me right in the heart, making my chest squeeze. A clearing of a throat gets me to jump once again, meeting my brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you alright? What happened?¡± Giorgio asks worriedly. His eyes narrow as he sees Zeno walking back around theke slumped and dripping wet. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Alpha Guerrieri,¡± Cayden says, and I look at him surprised. ¡°I made a stupid joke. And he just wanted to protect his sister¡¯s pride. I¡¯m sorry for the fuss I created!¡± Giorgio doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced about what Cayden is saying, but he knows better than to use an enemy pack¡¯s alpha of lying. ¡°No worries, Alpha ckwood. I¡¯m sorry if my brother wasn¡¯t able to react like a grown adult to a joke.¡± After a lot of diplomatic back and forth between the two, Zeno finally reaches us. ¡°Chiedi scusa!¡± I hiss at him, making him distort his face. [Apologize!] Zeno sways back and forth, acting childishly, but as more and more people join us at theke, he finally gives in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha ckwood!¡± ¡°No, please. I apologize as well.¡± Cayden taps my hand gently before he steps away to meet his pack members standing a few steps away from us. I watch him, rooted to the ground while Giorgio is reprimanding Zeno. As the group of men has reached the side of the house, about to disappear, I detach myself from the ground and run towards his broad back. ¡°Alpha ckwood.¡± I cringe internally, as I call him, reaching him with fast steps. He turns around looking at me unamused, and I get immediately what angers him. ¡°Cayden, sorry.¡± While he smiles lightly, my stomach turns at the hateful nces I get from his entourage. ¡°Thank you. For what you said to Giorgio. I hope you can forgive my brother and not think that badly of us.¡± ¡°Of course, Missy.¡± He is about to open my stole bandage when I stop him. ¡°No, please. You can keep it. I won¡¯t be wearing this dress anymore anyway.¡± I force a smile as he sighs happily, ¡°What a pity. It looks stunning on you.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± I say, feeling my cheeks heat up. With another smile and a slight bow, he turns around, his baritone seeping through my skin. ¡°Good night, Missy. Thank you for the tour.¡± I blink several times before I get myself to speak. ¡°All my pleasure, Cayden.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± I add in a stutter, hitting my leg with my fist repeatedly. So, embarrassing. Chapter 0005 Chapter 0005 Artemisia ¡°They were kissing!¡± Zeno shouts, making me gasp. ¡°Liar!¡± Giorgio groans, passing a hand over his face. ¡°This is enough! Zeno, I¡¯ll be thinking about an appropriate punishment for you, and you will apologize to Alpha ckwood appropriately.¡± After what had happened at theke, and the members of the Blood Fang Pack retreating immediately after the protection of my pride, as my brother eloquently put it, Giorgio panicked. He sent home everyone right away and dered the party as over. Naturally, he used me as an excuse, telling everyone I was feeling unwell. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As if anybody cared. Fearing a looming war because of my brother¡¯s reckless behavior, he proceeded to execute his first agenda item as Alpha and ordered everybody into our living room. Which had been the perfect thing to do. Because this way I could discuss directly with everybody in my family and the highermanding staff in our pack, that I was caught by my little brother while I was trying to get some sugar from the enemy pack¡¯s Alpha. Cool. Cool. Cool. ¡°But I already did!¡± Zeno wails, having my brothers snicker around us. ¡°This was someme excuse for an apology.¡± I snort, looking at him with my arms crossed over my chest. He sticks his tongue out at me, ¡°Well, thanks a lot, sister! I was just trying to save your dignity!¡± My jaw literally hits the floor, and I p his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ve had enough! Everybody out!¡± Giorgio shouts, and we all stand up to leave the room as he points his finger at me. ¡°Not you!¡± I hear my brothers snicker while leaving the room, my mother and their mates look at me with a pitiful expression. As I get left alone in the room with my new Alpha and Luna, I sit back down with a sigh, while my brother takes a chair and sits down in front of me. ¡°Missy, what happened?¡± I shrug, pouting. ¡°Nothing! I showed him around thends as we couldn¡¯t get to you guys. And then wended by theke. But we were just talking.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Giorgio says calmly, pressing his hands together. ¡°And was he mean or aggressive towards you?¡± I shake my head repeatedly. ¡°No, he was very nice.¡± Diana¡¯s suspicious hum, makes me groan, and I throw my head back. ¡°Listen, there wasn¡¯t anything to it. He rescued me from Rick a few moments before, so maybe he got his protective sense reawakened. I don¡¯t know.¡± I throw my hands in the air, while Giorgio and Diana sh me the same confused expression. ¡°He rescued you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Well, he saw me being ufortable with him and came to my rescue.¡± I sigh as their expressions morph into shock. ¡°Like I told you, he was nice.¡± ¡°What about what Zeno saw?¡± Rolling my eyes, I chuckle awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he saw, but I would have noticed if we were kissing.¡± My heartbeat elerates as they stare at me, and I clear my voice as if it could fool their heightened senses. ¡°Do you think he is¡­ you know¡­¡± My brother begins to stutter. Diana gasps, pping him on his arm. ¡°You can¡¯t ask her like that!¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t my mate,¡± I say with a sigh, and they look at me mortified. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel, smell, or sense something special.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± Diana says soothingly, making my brother hiss at her. ¡°What are you sorry for, now? A moment ago, you were scared for her.¡± They start bickering, and I slump back against the backrest of my chair. If she was scared it is a good thing I hid the fact that I sensed Cassy stir. ¡°Look, I was just being nice,¡± I say while twirling the fabric of my dress around my finger. Giorgio takes a deep breath, looking at me with a serious expression. ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t just that we will find out soon enough anyway.¡± He says, making my heart skip a beat. *** After reaching my room feeling drained, I let myself slump onto my bed. ¡°They must be fucking kidding me,¡± I groan, my face buried in my pillow. The image of Cayden standing right beside me while he is staring at theke, and the moon gives him all the advantageously light, appears before my inner eye. Oh, I¡¯m fucked. Of all the cute or handsome partners I could find in the pack and our ally pack my wolf has to get fuzzy at the only Alpha who is off-limits. Nice, Cassy. Thank you for that. ¡®It is not my fault that his scent had me wake up from my nap.¡¯ I jerk up as I heard her talking to me clearly. ¡®Cass!¡¯ ¡®Leave me alone.¡¯ She simply says snippy, ¡®Just try to not fuck it up this time.¡¯ Turning around on my back, my hand goes to my lip automatically, and I gulp. ¡°I must have misinterpreted what he was about to do. That is for sure.¡± I chuckle to myself, but my head starts spinning before I can even stop my panicky thinking. What did Giorgio mean when he said that we would find out? Chapter 0006 Chapter 0006 Artemisia Shivering pleasantly, I force myself up to escape this situation before I do something to trouble my parents even more. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have a ce like this on your packnds too?¡± As he catches up with me leisurely, my heart starts beating faster in my chest. The moonlight touches the surface of theke, creating a romantic scenery. His face gets kissed by the rays of light that illuminate his left side, taking my breath away. It takes me a few seconds to realize that his looking at me as well. We stay silently for what seems like an eternity, and at one point I think that I must be dreaming. His eyes get ck, leaving just single golden flecks to swirl in his irises. I gasp, and as I¡¯m about to take a step back, he is faster to stop me from it, grabbing my forearm gently. I get captured by his intense gaze, losing myselfpletely. As he takes a step forward to stand even closer, I gulp. I¡¯m a bit confused that I don¡¯t feel any sparks on my skin as his touch feels heavenly. ¡°Cayden?¡± I whisper, watching him leaning closer. But he stays quiet, his lips nearing mine slowly. My heart hitches in my throat, and I close my eyes waiting for his lips to touch mine. I feel his warm breath fanning me, making me heat up even more. His lips have barely grazed mine as a loud growly tears me out of my trance. Cayden seems unfazed by the threatening roar as I look at him but looks just deadly annoyed. Turning my head to the origin of the sound, I find one of my brothers clenching his fist with his chest heaving. ¡°What the fuck, ckwood!¡± He shouts, his wolf fighting for dominance. Cayden straightens his spine unimpressed, while I panic. And what stupid timing, idiot! ¡®Go away, idiot! What are you doing?¡¯ I mind-link him, getting his angry expression to turn on me. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to talk to me like that after I found you in such a bad position!¡± He roars, making me mewl. So embarrassing. But Cayden chuckles, apparently unaware that my brother is about to attack him. ¡°Chill, Guerrieri! You are interrupting! Don¡¯t you have some cake to eat?¡± Oh, you can¡¯t be serious. Seeing my brother about to pop off, I stand in his way, trying to calm him down. ¡°Zeno, please. You have to calm down. Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡± He growls, charging past me. ¡°No!¡± I shout panically, as I turn around, not able to stop my brother, who is shifting midair. Turning around, I¡¯m just in time to see Cayden blocking my brother and swinging him into theke as if he were made out of hay. He didn¡¯t even shift partly, turning to look at my now struggling brother swimming in theke back in his human form. I run to stand next to him wide-eyed as my brother reaches the shore on the other side of theke slowly. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m so sorry! He is such an idiot!¡± Cayden shes me a gorgeous smile, his canines shing in the moonlight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You told me you were their favorite!¡± That makes me smile, and I shake my head while lowering my gaze to prevent him from seeing me blush. As my eyes set on his arm, my breath hitches. ¡°Oh, no! You are hurt!¡± He clicks his tongue, lifting his arm. ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s just a scratch. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I slip my stole from me to wrap it around his arm. ¡°Really, Missy. Don¡¯t worry. There is no need to ruin your dress!¡± Pressing the cloth to his wound which probably has already closed by now, I feel strangely agitated. ¡°Really!¡± He repeats,ying his hand on mine. ¡°Missy.¡± Taking a deep breath, I feel his touch calming me, and slowly but surely this is creeping me out. He smiles as I look at him, feeling excruciated. ¡°You smell nice.¡± His husky whisper, hits me right in the heart, making my chest squeeze. A clearing of a throat gets me to jump once again, meeting my brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you alright? What happened?¡± Giorgio asks worriedly. His eyes narrow as he sees Zeno walking back around theke slumped and dripping wet. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Alpha Guerrieri,¡± Cayden says, and I look at him surprised. ¡°I made a stupid joke. And he just wanted to protect his sister¡¯s pride. I¡¯m sorry for the fuss I created!¡± Giorgio doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced about what Cayden is saying, but he knows better than to use an enemy pack¡¯s alpha of lying. ¡°No worries, Alpha ckwood. I¡¯m sorry if my brother wasn¡¯t able to react like a grown adult to a joke.¡± After a lot of diplomatic back and forth between the two, Zeno finally reaches us. ¡°Chiedi scusa!¡± I hiss at him, making him distort his face. [Apologize!] Zeno sways back and forth, acting childishly, but as more and more people join us at theke, he finally gives in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha ckwood!¡± ¡°No, please. I apologize as well.¡± Cayden taps my hand gently before he steps away to meet his pack members standing a few steps away from us. I watch him, rooted to the ground while Giorgio is reprimanding Zeno. As the group of men has reached the side of the house, about to disappear, I detach myself from the ground and run towards his broad back. ¡°Alpha ckwood.¡± I cringe internally, as I call him, reaching him with fast steps. He turns around looking at me unamused, and I get immediately what angers him. ¡°Cayden, sorry.¡± While he smiles lightly, my stomach turns at the hateful nces I get from his entourage. ¡°Thank you. For what you said to Giorgio. I hope you can forgive my brother and not think that badly of us.¡± ¡°Of course, Missy.¡± He is about to open my stole bandage when I stop him. ¡°No, please. You can keep it. I won¡¯t be wearing this dress anymore anyway.¡± I force a smile as he sighs happily, ¡°What a pity. It looks stunning on you.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± I say, feeling my cheeks heat up. With another smile and a slight bow, he turns around, his baritone seeping through my skin. ¡°Good night, Missy. Thank you for the tour.¡± I blink several times before I get myself to speak. ¡°All my pleasure, Cayden.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± I add in a stutter, hitting my leg with my fist repeatedly. So, embarrassing. Chapter 0007 Chapter 0007 Artemisia ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± I gasp, clenching my cup of coffee as Ramona cracks up. ¡°You are such a pervert.¡± She recovers from her fit ofughter, wiggling her finger at me. ¡°Come on. He sounds like an awesome guy. I know that your family is scared about himing to get you, but maybe you just want to ¡­ Well¡­ Let him get you.¡± ¡°You are impossible.¡± I roll my eyes, hiding my smile by taking a sip from my coffee. She shrugs, chuckling. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Have you already thought of getting his number?¡± She asks, making me sigh. ¡°And how would I even do that?¡± Pointing her finger at me, she inhales audibly. ¡°Aaaah, so you have thought about it. Who is the perv now?¡± I giggle lightly, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m serious. This is not a good idea.¡± ¡°Nothing good ever is.¡± She grins, making me smile. Opening my mouth about to retort something, I halt in my movements. We both turn our heads to Zeno running towards me as if he was being chased by a gigantic stone. I don¡¯t even get to react as he reaches us at lightning speed, grabbing my arm. ¡°We have to go. Come with me.¡± ¡°What? Zeno, what is happening?¡± ¡°Juste with me!¡± He shouts, tearing me out of my seat. As we run back to our home, I try to get out of his hold which is starting to hurt me. ¡°Zeno, rx. What is happening?¡± Naturally, he is too focused on his mind links to even register my questions. Cristian, Costa, and Zaria are already waiting for us, and their looks are thest piece to complete my panic-puzzle. ¡°Oh, my Goddess. What happened?¡± ¡°We are under attack,¡± Costa says, steering us around the house. ¡°We have to get you off the pack territory.¡± I stutter incredulously, looking at their expressions already signaling how they entered the emergency mode. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just do as you''re told. And walk faster.¡± Zaria hisses, making me whimper. No need to be rude. Suddenly, Cassy stirs, risking taking over as a mouthwatering scent attacks my senses. Oh, Goddess. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. My head spins as every fiber of my body feels like it is getting reborn, making my nerves buzz pleasantly. ¡°Mate,¡± I whisper, making my brothers halt abruptly. ¡°Hey!¡± We turn around practically simultaneously,ying our eyes on the most gorgeous man I have ever seen. His bare, muscr chest is heaving, his tousled ck hair inviting me to drive my hands through it. He reminds me of Cayden, only that his face is more handsome, his lips fuller. I¡¯m losing my head. ¡°Get your dirtbag¡¯s hands off my mate.¡± He roars, his deep voice tingling in my stomach. This is bad. Before I can even react to it, Zeno pushes me away in the other direction. My brothers are already shifting, charging towards my mate as Zeno shouts, ¡°Run!¡± I hit the floor inelegantly before my instinct kicks in, having me pick myself up and run as fast as I can. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Cassy shrieks while I hear the fighting noises behind me. My pace picks up as I can clearly hear my mateugh, but I must be imagining it. Stumbling over sticks and pebble stones, I run over my family¡¯s backyard, wanting to reach the forest. Just another bit. If I make it to the border, I can have other warriors involved. As I have nearly made it to the line of trees, the amazing scent intensifies again, until he practically materializes in front of me. ¡°Shit!¡± I risk bumping into his hard chest as I halt brusquely, falling backwards. A sly smirk appears on his gorgeous face as he towers over me. ¡°You are fast, little mate. Impressive.¡± My breath hitches in my throat as he crouches down tilting his head. ¡°Where were you trying to run to?¡± He says sounding amused. I should have known that my running away and my brothers trying to fight him off would have only enhanced the thrill of the chase for him. Also, he doesn¡¯t seem to have a single scratch. And yet he was just attacked by 4 alpha males. My chest is heaving as I¡¯m thinking of a way to get out of this situation. Still pondering over the fact that I¡¯m convincing myself that this is not thrilling and that I want to stay with my family, I feel taken aback by the fact that I seem to notice the dimples forming on his cheeks. Rather than the sharp canines that he is shing at me. ¡°I- I-¡± I gulp, looking for any reason why I was running from my alleged mate. He hums, seemingly waiting patiently for me to answer him. Like a predator ying with his food. Chapter 0008 Chapter 0008 ¡°I- You- I have patients here.¡± He watches me dumbfounded as if he wasn¡¯t getting what I wanted to say. ¡°I can¡¯t leave them here on their own. I¡¯m their doctor and they trust me.¡± I gulp again, trying to get rid of the lump forming in my throat. Goddess, why me?! His eyes narrow at me as I push myself backward slightly. ¡°Are you the only doctor in this pack?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shake my head and force myself to stay in my spot as I don¡¯t want to anger him even more. His smirk reappears and with a swift movement, he has reached me and throws me over his shoulder. ¡°Then they will be cared for just fine.¡± ¡°What?! No! Let me down!¡± I trash in his arms but that doesn¡¯t seem to bother him in the slightest. ¡°I told you to let me down! Now!¡± I can hear his chuckle vibrate through me while I continue to hit his stone-hard back. ¡°Hey! Let her down.¡± I recognize my brother¡¯s voice as he must have stepped into my mate¡¯s way. ¡°You can¡¯t manhandle her like that. You won¡¯t take her against her will.¡± ¡°Get out of my way. I won¡¯t leave without my mate!¡± His amusement is strong in his speech as he repositions me on his shoulder effortlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Georgie. I¡¯m sure your sister will be sad about that!¡± What is it about them not being able to remember the simplest of names?! I pound on his back, mewling. ¡°Yes. I will hate you for life if you were to hurt my family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me then, sweetheart.¡± He growls. I don¡¯t like how he pronounces the pet name sarcastically, and I proceed to hit my knees against his chest. Even if I don¡¯t get him to budge, at least he is annoyed at me, as I can clearly make out by his groan. ¡°Listen. Put her down! You are just going to make it worse. Let¡¯s talk it out. Let her get her things ande with you peacefully.¡± The Hulk just scoffs, straightening his spine. ¡°Sure. Because she can¡¯t wait to leave this ce.¡± ¡°Okay. I get you. Fynn, let me talk to her. She knows the rules. We won¡¯t get you to leave without her. Just give her some time to realize what is happening.¡± I can hear my brother¡¯s feet shift on the pavement as he continues to persuade my mate, whose name I just found out to be Fynn. ¡°She was rejected by her Mate a few years ago. Give her time, she doesn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Fynn¡¯s growl mixes with my gasp. ¡°How the fuck dare you! You had no right to tell him that!¡± I shout, trashing even more. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. How I hate the fact that he gets all political and wants to deliver me to the enemy pack, instead of wanting to convince this brute to let me stay with my family. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, then?¡± I hear Fynn say calmly, and I suppose he is talking to me. ¡°Yeah.¡± I sigh, rxing over his muscr shoulder. He humphs childishly while my blood pumps louder through my veins. ¡°Were you running away from me because of him?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± I scoff, but something tells me that he is still unamused by his new finding. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly feel the urge to appease him. ¡°He rejected me like years ago, and I epted his rejection straight away. He has a mate and children, and there is definitely nothing going on between us.¡± I clear my throat as I can still feel his anger waft towards me. ¡°Fynn?¡± I ask lowly, feeling him tense beneath me. ¡°Would you let me down now? Please.¡± For a second, I think he must be ignoring me or still be pondering over the possibility he has with me. But just as I¡¯m about to speak again, he moves. Fynn throws me off his shoulders, and before I can scream the shriek stuck in my lungs, I brace myself for the impact. But it neveres. Opening my eyes slowly, they lock with his dark brown ones. I gasp, surprised by the effect they have on me, and I see red spots twirl in his iris, signaling me that his wolf is trying to get through me as well. Well, good luck with that, buddy. Fynn leans in closer, grasping my face to keep me from turning my face away. ¡°Behave. Or we will get back to doing it my way.¡± I nod carefully and finally can release the squeal as he pulls me back to my feet. Chapter 0009 Chapter 0009 Artemisia I can¡¯t remember a moment in my life when I felt more ufortable. Well, except for that rejection part. Forget that. But it is flipping awkward. As I climb the stairs to my room with my newpanion, he takes his time to look at everything. And even if his stoic face keeps frowning annoyed, I can still get that he is genuinely interested in how his mate is living. Stupid Mate bond. ¡°This is my room,¡± I say, feeling a bit nervous as I open the door to my bedroom for him to enter. Choosing not to close it all the way, I get his disappointment washing over me. And not only because he res at me. ¡°I just don¡¯t want my parents to worry. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± He scoffs, turning around my room nonchntly. I start to pack my most essential things while he looks around, examining my decoration and my framed pictures. ¡°Will someonee and take the rest for me, if I just pack the essentials now?¡± He grunts, not tearing away his gaze from a picture of me and my brother at his mating ceremony. ¡°Yeah. I will send a few warriors over as soon as your things are packed.¡± This is my chance! ¡°Maybe I could stay the night and pack everything. This way, you or your warriors coulde to pick me and my things up in one go.¡± He looks at me over his shoulder annoyed as he simply states, ¡°No!¡± Groaning, I walk into my walk-in closet to gather myst belongings that I n to take with me. He leans against the door frame and crosses his arms. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to leave this ce, do you?¡± ¡°Wow, what a smart man you are!¡± I say mockingly while rummaging through my drawers. ¡°Is it because of your dream guy?¡± ¡°Dream guy? What dream guy?¡± I look up at him befuddled, and he shrugs at me. ¡°Don¡¯t know. You tell me.¡± I groan, getting up and bumping into him to get him out of his way. He lifts his hands and turns out of the way as if I had any impact on him, while I¡¯m pretty sure that if he wanted to, I would have catapulted back into the wall of my closet. Bonus point for the gentleman. ¡°You are such an idiot. How would you feel if you had to leave your home in about 5 minutes, just because some caveman wants you to take you to his cave?" He chuckles and stands behind me, watching me pack. ¡°It¡¯s been more than 5 minutes, princess. Because you keep wasting my time.¡± Again, with this attitude with the pet name. I¡¯m just about to turn around to stand my ground as he wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me to his toned frame. A gasp falls off my lips involuntarily as he presses his lips to my neck, igniting sparks. As if this wasn¡¯t already enough, his husky whisper invades my system, making me feel stupidly dizzy. ¡°And after I have shown you all the ways I can bring your body to shake in pleasure, you¡¯ll be happy in a cave too.¡± I stare at him for the seconds my brain needs to pick up his service again and push him away, acting indignantly. ¡°Get your dirty hands off me.¡± He growls but lets me go anyway. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I sigh and even before I can take my duffle bags, he picks them up to carry them outside. As we reach the first floor, I can¡¯t find anyone but my mother and my big brother to say goodbye. ¡®The others had to cool off. You know how much they love you! They will make it up to you soon enough.¡¯ My brother mind-links me as he hugs me tightly. My mother cries awfully loud but seems to be rather happy, as she pinches Fynn¡¯s cheek, wishing us a good ride home. Wow, thanks a lot. I wipe away the tears in my eyes as we walk to the line of trees where a few warriors from the Blood Fang pack are already waiting for us. As Fynn clicks his tongue and does some kind of defensive movement, I guess he was asked to hand a piece of luggage over for the others to take. Well, as long as I don¡¯t have to carry them. After passing the pack boarders, I think about making myself as annoying as possible, but I ultimately decide against it, as he is still supposed to be my mate. And I don¡¯t want tond in some dungeon. The men suddenly stop, and I see their eyes ze over. As the supposed mind link is over, I can¡¯t help but notice how the warriors seem to be distressed while Fynn smirks challenged. ¡°Busted.¡± He chuckles as he continues walking. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean by busted?¡± I ask, taking a few fast steps to catch up with him. He shakes his head without sparing me a nce. ¡°My brother just found out that I went to take you. And he is pissed!¡± I halt in my tracks, and it takes him a few heartbeats to do the same and turn to me. ¡°What is it now, princess?¡± ¡°Stop emphasizing the pet names you give me like that. Nobody is forcing you, you know!¡± ¡°Well, we weren¡¯t actually introduced properly, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Ha-ha! You could ask for my name, you know? Rather than ying the strong and untouchable alpha idiot.¡± ¡°Alpha idiot.¡± He snorts, turning back around to ignore me. As the others pass me as well, I notice that I didn¡¯t even get introduced to his entourage. What a nice mate I got. Lucky me! We reach two SUVs and Fynn deposits my bags into one of them before he gestures to the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in, little mate.¡± Goddess, why has he to be so irritating? Protesting with a groan, I still get into the car reluctantly. As the four warriors who came with him to kidnap me are getting into the other car, it doesn¡¯t take me long to panic because we will clearly be left alone. Chapter 0010 Chapter 0010 Artemisia ¡°Rx, princess.¡± He says mockingly as he starts the engine and drives off after the others. ¡°I won¡¯t surely take your innocence in an Escte.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± I push out, turning my head to look out of the window. ¡°Would be toote for that anyway.¡± As I¡¯m expecting him to blow off, I¡¯m quite taken aback by his chuckle. ¡°Good to hear. That will make a few things easier.¡± Gasping theatrically, my eyes snap to look at him and find him smirking. His delectable dimples are already back on disy as he is concentrated on the road. Maybe it¡¯s the mate bond, but I have to say that he is even more handsome than his brother. His squared jaw is covered in stubbles and his sun-kissed skin makes me fantasize about him training and working outdoors. A lot. As my gaze is about to wander along his muscr arms, his deep smoky voice tears me back to reality. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Drake says he can¡¯t get your wolf to talk to him.¡± ¡°Drake?¡± I ask, thankful for the change of subject. ¡°Yeah. My wolf. He is getting a bit agitated as she doesn¡¯t answer him. Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I lie, ¡°Maybe she is traumatized by what happened too.¡± He chuckles, shaking his head. ¡°I hope she recovers quickly. He has even less patience than me.¡± Boy, what a catch. ¡°Just as quickly as she will be able to. Don¡¯t push her.¡± I murmur, turning back to watch the scenery pass past my window. If I wasn¡¯t outraged by this situation, I¡¯d surely enjoy the view. The green hills and the flowery fields along with the beautiful brown and reddish cottages give up an entirely other atmosphere than I would have imagined by hearing my brothers¡¯ stories. I hug myself as I watch the people who keeping into the picture and turn around to wave at us shortly. A few of them take a longer look, probably trying to figure out who I am. I have a mate. A second chance mate. And even if I feel like we didn¡¯t click at all, I found myself lying to him as I was too scared to face another rejection because of my dormant wolf. So stupid. But there is no way an entitled and arrogant alpha like him would approve of such a thing. He would rather reject me in a second. Also, there is that story about the execution. Cassy! Please!¡¯ I plead to her, without getting any answer. ¡°Here we are! Home sweet home.¡± Fynn announces proudly while my eyes widen at the magnificent mansion in front of us. As he rolls onto the driveway, crunching the pebble stones under our tires, I can already spot a frowning Cayden on top of the wide stairs leading to the main entrance. Taking a deep breath, I get out of the car with sparkling eyes. While the two brothers start bickering, I take my time to admire the three-story mansion in brownstone and with impressive wings. Just as I¡¯m about to take another step to reach the stairs, Cassy stirs, making me clench my stomach in pain. ¡°Everything alright?¡± Cayden is looking at me worriedly and I nod slowly. I¡¯m not convinced though. From the open main doores a mix of scents that are as alluring as they are unsettling. I can¡¯t wrap my head around what could be wrong as Fynn passes me with my luggage. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to breathe, sweetheart.¡± Such an- My brain as not even finalize the thought as my attention gets caught by something else. There is something wrong. And as my eyes fall on the guy that appeared at the door, my heart stops. *** The gorgeous man who appears at the door looks just like Fynn and still, there is something different in his appearance. His traits seem softer, his face a tad rounder, his expression friendlier. My brain is working hard to grasp the situation as it manages to make out Fynn¡¯s twin and the fact that he came to pick me up alone to deceive me. That asshole. ¡°Is she here?¡± I hear another voice ask tedly, and even before the stepse closer to join the brothers at the entrance, I feel my inside churn. You have to be kidding me. Even before I can spot him at the door, my feet act by themselves and take off. ¡°No, no, no.¡± I can hear Fynn¡¯s voice in the distance before he speaks right beside me. ¡°I thought we already had this settled, princess.¡± Feeling myself getting lifted from the ground, I trash until he lets me fall with a groan. As I hit the floor with a thud, and he clicks his tongue, trying to get ahold of me again. ¡°Stop acting up! What is wrong with you?!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hurt her!¡± I hear the ted voice again, just that it no longer holds enthusiasm but more worry. Barely sensing him move, I can just witness Fynn getting tackled to the ground. ¡°Matt, get the fuck off me!¡± Fynn growls, throwing his brother off him. As Matt doesn¡¯t seem to give up, I take the chance to retreat slowly, just until my back hits a wall. Only that the wall is a set of strong legs. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He asks me, dragging me to my feet. ¡°Did the prick hurt you?¡± His eyes bore into mine, taking my breath away. We stare at each other for a split second, before I shake my head slowly. Blue and silver flecks twirl around his pupils as heughs. ¡°Sorry for the ruckus. We had told him that we needed to address this a bit more carefully, but our older brother is just as unpredictable as a whirlwind and as stubborn as a donkey.¡± This actually gets me to smile, and I clear my throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s OK. I was just¡­¡± Looking at the two men who have stopped fighting and are now sitting staring at us, I can¡¯t help to shudder at the re that Fynn is gracing me with. ¡°I was just shocked. That is all.¡± I turn my head at him shocked. ¡°Is there another one of you?¡± Matt sighs as the brother standing next to meughs. ¡°No, just us three. But it will be enough for you, I promise.¡± Laughing awkwardly, I let him steer me back to the mansion where Cayden is waiting for us with crossed arms. ¡°I had warned you, Fynn.¡± He growls, his authority weighing on us. ¡°You get a three-day penalty. And will leave her alone for that period of time.¡± Fynn clicks his tongue but doesn¡¯t answer his brother. ¡°You must be hungry.¡± ¡°Starving, actually.¡± I smile shyly and follow them into my new home. Chapter 0011 Chapter 0011 ? Artemisia "So, you are a doctor?" Matt''s eyes sparkle as he questions me. "Erm... yes," I say shyly, scooping my potatoes from one side of the te to the other. My eyes keep snapping over to Fynn, who is eating all by himself at a table in a corner. His unpleased frown about his momentary situation has me chuckling internally. I shock myself at the thought of him being cute and shake my head as if wanting to free my head from the thought. "Is something wrong with the food?" Logan asks, making me shake my head. With a sigh, Iy my fork down on my te and sh him an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I''m just sad that I had to leave my family, so my stomach doesn''t seem to fancy any food intake at the moment." Loganughs, as he puts his arm onto the back of my chair. "Don''t worry. Your appetite wille back soon enough." I gulp as I get captured by his gaze, and force a smile. "I''m sure about that." It is surprising how these triplets seem to be total opposites of each other. I''m surely used to twins because of my family, but the differences between them have never been so contrasting. My brothers are more like teams rather than individuals. While Matthew is of the sweet and shy kind, Logan seems to be more of the confident, flirtatious type of guy. And, as both of them hold something caring in their being, Fynn is only and simply an asshole. Which he, by the way, presents anew as he scoffs at his brother''s remark. "She is just a spoiled princess." I keep myself from gasping by crossing my arms and ignoring him. As I''m acting like I wouldn''t care I could swear that I feel his re on me, his strong displeasedness wafting over me. Stupid prick. "Is the pack house always this empty?" Wanting to change the subject, I look around. "Just you and the staff?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The menugh, and Matthew shakes his head, "No, we are usually very chaotic over here, and it is practically a wonder that they haven''t run into the house very see you. But Fynn had them vacate to make sure you weren''t too overwhelmed." "Aaw, thank you, Fynn." A warm feeling streams from my heart, feeling honest gratitude, even if all I get for my thanks is a grunt. I don''t care anyway! After I finished dinner, and finally managed to convince Matthew and Logan that I''m fine, and have eaten enough, I get a tour of the house. While Matthew and Logan chat along happily, Fynn follows us sulking with his hands buried in his pockets. Cayden disappears into his office, which is apparently situated on the second floor. He gives onest instruction before he leaves me alone with my mates. "Finnegan, don''t forget your penalty." Fynn growls before he storms out of the house, leaving the huge entrance door open. He reaches the middle of the gateway before shifting into his wolf. I watch after him mesmerized as he throws his head back, his ck fur calling for me as it shines under the moonlight. His loud howl ripples through my bones, drowning me in his discontentment before he takes off to run into the woods. Content belongs to "Such a show-off." Logan scoffs, passing me to close the door, and freeing me from my trance. I smile at him as he walks back towards us and sighs exhausted. This is going to be stressful. *** "And this is your room." I gasp audibly as Logan opens the door to my quarters, taking my breath away. The entire tour up here was already too much for me to bear. We had started on the first floor as we came out of therge dining hall situated just half a floor lower. It started alright as we strolled through the big rooms on the floor, where they held themunity rooms, game rooms, cinemas, and everything a heart would desire as a pastime. They exined to me that there is always a lot of movement by the people of the pack and the unmated warriors as they love to spend their evening here when they don''t go out to the nearest town. Content belongs to Chapter 0012 Chapter 0012 ? I panicked for a second as I don''t do well with huge crowds, and I was amazed at howfortable I felt with them sensing my difort. They exined to me that we have a lot of entertainment rooms on our floors as well. And as nobody is allowed on this floor other than us, we can enjoy our time if we are not in the mood for the crowd. "Fynn is always downstairs though," Matthewughed, making his brother chuckle as well. ¡°Yeah, he is such a fidgety Philip,¡± Logan added with a grin, and I swallowed a groan. Awesome. We passed the second floor practically hastily. They told me that this is the floor where the unmated warriors reside, and I risked a peek, seeing a few plopping their heads out curiously. I waved at them with a smile and giggled as I saw them storming back into their room sheepishly. The third floor was presented by Logan proudly as it is his floor that he lives on as a Beta. He still gushed over his floor as we descended a set of stairs to reach one of the wings. "We will show you the other wing tomorrow," Logan said as he passed therge doors of a small foyer, entering a lounge room. "You must be tired." "I''m about to sleep on the spot," I answered with a chuckle, taking in the stunning interiors of the many entertainment and game rooms. We climbed the stairs reaching the second floor of the wing which would be Matthew''s floor, as Gamma, before we finally reached my floor. I am shocked to hear that I will be sharing my floor with the Alpha, just until we find a solution to our situation that will suit everyone. Feeling like a piece of exotic meat on a meat market, I push the bad sensation down, focusing on my beautiful rooms. I''m still staring in awe at my cozily furnished room in the colors of lc and beige as a thought crosses my mind. "Where is Fynn staying? And what is his role?" "He is staying on the floor with his warriors. He is the one leading them." I nod absentmindedly, as Matthew answers my question. Clearing his throat after a short awkward moment, Logan moves around the door, showing me the locks and the system to adjust the heat and the a/c. He must be seeing my confusion at me seeing the bolts and locks as he chuckles. "Don''t worry. It''s just a precaution. Cayden is nearby, and we are doing our best to behave, but Fynn tends to be a hot head, so..." My breath gets stuck in my throat but I force a smile. "I''ll be fine," I assure them whileforting myself. "We will leave you alone now. Have a good night, Missy." Logan says, stepping up to me to press a small kiss on my cheek. "If you need something just let us know. Also, there is always an Omega scurrying around to ensure things are alright. Just call for them, if you need something." I nod as I watch him exit the room. Expecting that his brother would do the same, I''m a bit disappointed at Matthew only waving at me from the door before closing it. "Good night, Matt," I call just in time, giggling as I see him blushing before the door closes fully. With a deep sigh, I look around my room before I walk to the door and lock every single lock.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 0013 Chapter 0013 ? Artemisia I walk through the living room, looking into the other rooms. There is a small kitchen, arge bedroom with a king-sized bed andrge windows, leading onto a terrace, as well as a gorgeous bathroom, walk-in closet, and small library. The happiness that I feel while checking my new small apartment out is unreal. I can''t help but feel bad for not being more scared about the consequences I will face because of my dormant wolf, being afraid of my supposedly brutish mates, and not feeling more ufortable here. Must be this stupid mate bond. After unpacking the few things I took with me, I settle into an armchair in the library and call Ramona. "Oh my God!" She squeals as she picks up my call. "Bitch, I thought you were already dead!¡± Iugh as hearing her voice is a balm for my soul. "Or tied to a bed at least.¡± Literally being able to see her brows jumping before my inner eye, Iugh again. "Such a pervert. I just got here. I hope you wish for a mate for me who lets me unpack and arrive first." "Ooooh, no! He should already be obsessed with you, not letting you go for a second." She jokes, making me shake my head. "You are impossible." She chuckles and takes a deep sigh. "Aw, I miss you so much already. How is it there? How is your mate? You have to tell me everything!" For some kind of reason, I hesitate, feeling a bit ufortable with the subject. "Well, he is rude... And totally arrogant. As well as self-centered. Ugh, but he looks good, and he alreadyined about not being able to feel my wolf, so I don''t know how this will go." She groans, and I y with the fabric of my skirt. "Ah, babes, I''m so sorry. But he might be nervous as well. And you know just how jealous those Alpha males are. He will show you his affection soon, you will see. The mate bond will make him obsessed with you in no time." Sure, I already experienced that. "Let''s hope so," I say lowly. Suddenly, she gasps, making me jerk up. "Now, tell me about the Blood Fang! How is the house? Did you get a room or are you currently in the dungeons?" "No!" I shout,ughing out loud. I overflow her with my description of everything since I got here, naturally leaving out the small detail about having more than one mate. Even though she doesn''t say anything, I sense how taken aback she is by what I tell her. I chuckle to myself as she must have pictured me in some darkndscape surrounded by ogres. ¡°Babes, I''m so happy for you." I can hear the smile in her voice as she sighs relieved. After another back and forth with a few gushy phrases, we wish each other a good night and end the call. Before I can finally get my well-deserved sleep, I have to call my family. While Giorgio is the only one of my brothers who picks up his damned phone, he is also the one to lecture me about my behavior as a mate, and how I should watch myself on their territory. I can clearly hear the worry in his voice, but his big brother attitude is pissing me off. "Can you please research anything about this wolf-less woman for me? I need to know before I might address anything about my wolf in the future. I don''t know how long I can actually hide it." I sigh, my heart skipping a beat painfully. Hearing him sit down, I shift in my seat anxiously. "I told you. There is nothing to worry about. It was just a stupid rumor." "Still you sound like that time when my hamster died, and you didn''t want to tell me. And we went to get ice cream after school." I smile sadly at the memory, my fear expanding in my chest. "I want to protect you, Missy." He takes a deep breath before he adds, "But I don''t want you to worry about something that isn''t real. I''ll get the information and I promise that won''t keep anything from you. But you have to be cautious." Picking invisible lint off my dress, I nod. "Sure thing." My uninvolved answer gets me another round of unsolicited advice and a sermon about being better safe than sorry. Ugh. After I finally get him to cut the call, I make ast call to my mother. But that one doesn''tst long as she nearly isn''t able to talk between her tears. I can hear my father murmuring something iprehensively in the background, but that doesn''t help the entire situation at all. With a heavy heart, I hang up on her after several attempts to say goodbye properly. I stumble out to my bedroom before letting myself fall onto the soft bed. Groaning, I fall asleep practically immediately. This is too much for me. Poor me. *** I wake up in a good mood having slept perfectly. The bed was surprisingly soft, and it felt like sleeping on clouds. I actually enjoyed it so much that I felt like a traitor. After sending my family and Ramona a few texts to show them I''m still very alive, I get into my breathtaking bathroom. Activating the taps of my freestanding bathtub, I undress myself quickly. The rising hot steam starts enveloping the room, and sticking against the gray tiles. get into the water slowly, letting the warmth of it seep into my skin with a sigh. I feel a bit anxious about facing everyone for breakfast and I ask myself if I should address this situation about how this multiple mate thing is going to work. Even if my family has a lot of twins in it, and I knew about the possibility of twins having the same mate, as my brothers were afraid it would happen to them as well, I never actually saw anything like that. My heart makes a little backflip as a short indecent thought passes my mind. I ssh my face with water, before shaking my head and deciding to get out and join my new pack members for breakfast. I''m also thinking about talking to Cayden about the supposedly executed wolf-less woman, but I will have to be smart as I approach my new Alpha with that kind of discourse. I really don''t want to spend the rest of my stay in a dungeon. Again, my mind sends a picture to my brain of me tied to a dungeon wall while Fynn steps closer with some kind of small whip in his hands. "Cassy!" I growl, having her push down her enticing thought with a whimper. "And why has it to be Fynn?" I add in a murmur, as I grab a plushy towel.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Getting out of the tub, I wrap myself in the big towel. I dry my hair shortly with another towel before walking out of my bathroom. Being deep in thought, I experience a massive jumpscare as a deep husky voice reaches me. "What were you thinking about just now, little mate?" Chapter 0014 Chapter 0014 ? Artemisia Turning around, I stare at Fynn agape as I take a step back. "What the fuck?! Fynn, how did you get in here?" "Ah, those stupid locks." He groans, shaking his head. "As if they could stop me." I know that I will just entice him when I turn my back to him to walk away, but I can''t seem to keep my curiosity back. "You have a three-day penalty," I shout back at him, freezing in front of my fully locked and secured door. Shit! Fynn has his arms wrapped around me in the blink of an eye, pulling me to his front. "I''m not ying that game." He growls, his lips pressed against my ear. "You are my fucking mate. As if he could tell me what to do." My heart skips a beat as I feel him bite into my earlobe, making me mewl softly. "No, but you are going to listen to me, right? Let me go!" "Nice try, princess." He chuckles, making my blood freeze in my veins. "But there is something we have to discuss." I squeal as he turns me around, picking me up into his arms. Clenching my towel close, I risk shing him as my body gets invaded by the pleasurable electricity streaming from his hands touching my exposed skin. "Fynn, let me down!" I shout, not able to trash as much as I wanted to. "As you wish, princess." He says mockingly, before throwing me onto my bed. Before I can even gasp indignantly, he is already on top of me. His ck eyes capture my gaze instantly, taking my breath away. "What were you thinking about just now?" He asks with his teeth clenched, as I push my brain to function normally. "No... Nothing. What is your fucking problem?" I start pounding onto his chest, wanting him to get off me. Growling annoyedly, he sps my hands into his, moving them over my head. Well, shit! "What. Were. You. Thinking. About?" I do everything in my power to disguise my panting at my body trying to cope with his vicinity and the sparks traveling on my skin. "Fynn! Let me go! How did you even get in here?!" "Your answer for mine, beautiful." He chuckles, biting into my neck softly. My moan falls from my lips before I can stop it, making him groan broadly. "Then you''ll never know," I say my clenched teeth, moving my head slightly forward. He barks out augh that vibrates through me. He moves on top of me, making it hard not to have my eyes roll into the back of my head as his hard bulge against my core. Oh, Goddess. "The windows, little mate." He hums as he starts pressing featherlight kisses down my throat. "The idiots didn''t secure them." I sigh as he reaches the crook of my neck, moving further down.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I wasn''t thinking about anything in particr." I breathe out, getting him to stop with a snarl. Gulping, I look up at him, seeing him looking at me discontentedly. "Please, I can''t tell you." "Was it about him?" I groan, rolling my eyes. "Him. Him. Him. There is no him! You idiot." "Don''t idiot me. I know that you wanted to stay back in your pack to be with him." He lifts me up, making me scream as he positions me further up the bed. I watch him hypnotized as he takes a pair of handcuffs out of his sweatpants. You must be fucking kidding me. "Don''t worry, sweetheart. I''ll get it out of you eventually." He manages to tie me to the wiry head of my bed, even if I fight hard to get my hands out of his grip. "Fynn, no!" I pull down my hands, but the wired decoration of the head of my bed doesn''t even budge. "Fynn, I''m being serious, I-" My words get stuck in my throat, as he rips my towel open. My bare chest heaves as he watches me with lust-clouded eyes. He lets his fingers glide over the side of my thighs as he gets up on his knees bite my bottom lip as he gets between my legs fully, spreading me for him. Content OV belongs to "The truth, babe." He whispers, my brain skipping its service once again. Shaking my head, I mewl as his fingers travel back up, bringing him back toy on top of me. My pussy throbs painfully as its longing bes nearly unbearable. "I can''t," I say while pressing my face to my arm. He hums, pressing his lips right below my ear. "Tell me, or you''ll be my ve for the entire day." Moaning automatically, I feel so embarrassed that I would like a ck hole to open up and S me whole. Even without Cassy screaming at me, my brain is imploring me to keep quiet, having me be at his disposal for the entire day. Content belongs to "Were you about to touch yourself while thinking about the idiot?" He growls and presses his hard cock covered by the fabrics of his clothes onto my wet folds. Get them off! "Yes! I was thinking about an idiot! And I was about to touch myself as I got out, but you had no right to assault me like that." I breathe out, regretting it the moment I have uttered it as his face distorts with rage. UMS Suddenly, a loud banging reaches us from the front door. I guess my mates must have perceived something. My heartbeat elerates as the door is getting kicked in with deafening hits. He turns his head to look over his shoulder while I keep my eyes on him. His perfectly shaped jaw, his full lips that I want to feel back on me. "Finnegan," I whisper, making him turn his head to me wide-eyed. ¡°He is not the idiot I was fantasizing about." The corner of his lips twitch lightly just before he gets tackled by his brothers, tearing him off me. Chapter 0015 Chapter 0015 ? Artemisia I dress myself quickly into a sundress before sprinting after them. I follow my mate''s voice that booms through the mansion as his brothers are carrying him into the main mansion and downstairs. Pushing through the crowd that forms on the stairs and in the halls to watch the spectacle, I reach the ground floor without catching up with them. As I stand in front of a heavy steel door that has been left ajar, I feel goosebumps rising on my skin. The Dungeon. Gulping, I start descending the stone staircase that leads down to the cold underground in a spiral form. The steel door seems to have been the portal to another dimension. Because as I''m enveloped by the cold radiating off the bare walls, I walk through a ce that inparison with the mansion built above it is depressing. But I guess that fits the purpose of the ce. Instead of shiny chandeliers and the expensive, dark-hued interiors matching the gray walls, I find myself surrounded by cells with silver bars. At the end of a passage leading in between the cells, I find my mates and Cayden with their backs turned to me. "You can''t keep me from seeing my mate!" Fynn roars as he paces back and forth behind the already closed cell door. "Don''t have me tie you to the wall, Finnegan," Cayden says calmly, as I watch them from a secure distance.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But my scent must be blowing my cover as Matthew turns to look at me from time to time while the others seem to ignore me purposely. Maybe to avoid provoking Fynn. "Her wolf still isn''t talking to me! Why is she keeping her away from me?" Fynn growls, making my breath hitch in my throat. "You have to leave her alone. Let her get used to us first. You will just get her to want to get away from us like this." Logan turns around, ignoring his brother''s raging reaction to his words. I stand out of his way even if he would have enough space to walk past me and crouch down as if I was about to get caught doing something naughty. As soon as he passes me, he grabs my arm casually, pulling me back to my feet. "Acting like a total moron." His whisper just adds to the shivers the sparks resulting from his touch sends through me. Oh, Goddess. He doesn''t stop a single time as he drags me through the dungeon and up the spiral stairs. "Logan?" I ask shyly as he kicks the door open to a room not far away from the dungeon''s entrance, pushing me into it. He closes the door behind him, and I have barely regained my bnce as he grabs my arm again. Pulling me close, he snarls, "Why isn''t your wolf reaching out to any of us? Is there a reason why she ignores us?" "N-No. She is just trying to cope with everything. Like I am." The silver and blue flecks reappear, signaling me he isn''t the only one interested in my answer to this. "The bond should be stronger than any insecurities for a mate." His disparaging voice paired with his angered expression make me want to crawl straight back into bed. "Tell her to at least respond. It''s basic respect, right? She will surely listen to you." Shaking my head, I fear having him bite my head off. "No, she won''t listen to me." "She doesn''t listen to you," he murmurs, letting go of me. As he drives his hands through his hair, he takes a deep breath. ¡°Okay." I jump as Matthew opens the door, standing in its frame. ¡°Did he hurt you?" ''Who? The first or the second idiot?'' Cassy snarls, making me gasp. "No. Of course not, Matt. But thank you for your concern." I smile at him, but he doesn''t seem very convinced by my answer. Opening the door fully, he gestures with his head, regaining his smile. "Come on. Let''s get breakfast, and I''ll show you around on the pack grounds." "Oh, lovely. Thank you." I practically sprint to the door, and wrap my arms around Matthew''s Forcing myself to smile up at him, I can''t wait to be out of this room. "Show me." Matthew smiles cutely as heys his hands on my arm, and we walk out of the pack house. Leaving a sulking Logan behind. Wow. My mates are just getting more charming by the minute. Walking to the left side of the house, we reach arge garage. Matthew points towards a sleek Porsche Coup¨¦ as he lets go of me to take a key from a little box by the door. Content belongs to "This one is mine," he states proudly, unlocking the car for me to get in "We all have our cars, but if you need to take one, you can take any of them." Content belongs to ove Looking around amazed, I nod my head absentmindedly. "Oh, wow. Thank you." He starts the car with a chuckle while he lowers the roof of the sporty car. The motor roars to life, and he drives it out of the garage carefully. I would have guessed that he would be a respectful driver, while his brother would surely have raced out of the garage to impress me with the power of the car. As we drive past the beautifulndscapes of the Blood Fang Pack, I seem to lose my ability to close my mouth. Therge green fields contrast totally with the tales of my brothers, who used to tell me how everything was burnednd over here. "Have you had like a make-over of yournds before I arrived?" I ask, pushing my hair back and out of my face. Matthew chuckles as he looks at me shortly. "Why do you mean?" "Nothing in particr," I say, shrugging. "But it is so beautiful here." "And I guess your family told you it looked like a desert." I smile as I turn to watch the street before us as well. "No, desert wouldn''t quite describe it. But yes, something like that." Like his brothers, he doesn''t take it personally and ratherughs about it. "Good thing we have enough time to show you everything to debunk them." He takes my hand in his, pressing a light kiss on my knuckles. I blush as the tingles travel up my arm. "Can''t wait." Chapter 0016 Chapter 0016 ? Artemisia "How is it?" Matthew asks me with big eyes. Gulping down the bite I just took off my sweet crepes, I smile happily. "It tastes delicious. But I never eat with so many eyes on me." "d you like it. And yeah, sorry about that. But they will stop staring as soon as they have gotten used to you." He wipes his mouth with his napkin, throwing it back onto the table. He had driven me into the heart of the pack, and I guess you could call it the town center. There are small cute shops for everything that one needs or a heart could desire. They are distributed along beautiful cobblestone paths that are adorned with colorful flowers. What I love the most is that all of those colorful paths lead to the town square with a big fountain. The fountain is decorated with several statues of wolves and warriors, and on top of it, there are three pups, carved out of marble, that are ying with each other. It was a strange feeling to walk along the narrow streets with Matthew holding my hand. Even if it felt amazing as well. A few people stopped to talk to him, while others even came out of their shops for it. I felt happy and must have blushed, embarrassing myself, as he was introducing me as his mate. As a total stranger, I had expected a few angry looks, but I only got so much kindness and love from everyone that I wanted to cry. ''Don''t let them fool you. They are still monsters.'' Cassy snarls, making me sp my shirt on my stomach. "Did you say something?" Matthew asks me, and I shake my head, taking a sip of my cup. He lifts his eyebrow at me, but I act like nothing happened, and he seems to take the bait.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After finishing our breakfast, we drive back to the estate. On the way, he exins how the packnds are divided into, and shows me the different directions where people are living. As if I could remember any of it, but it''s cute. I listen to him intently as he goes on reciting historical facts as he parks the car. Walking around the pack house, and further down thends and gardens behind it, he shows me the training grounds as well as the different pens and turfs where the horses are trained. "Horses?" I say with sparkling eyes as we stand at the railing of the turf and Matthew is telling me everything about groundwork. "Yeah," heughs, pointing to a few stables that stand out just before the line of trees to a gigantic forest. "There are the stables. Fynn is the one training them most of the time." "Awesome!" I say as we stomp back through the tall grass. Giggling to myself, I bump into him slightly, thinking about how his brother would have already pushed me to lie into the grass while he is being the perfect gentleman. "Thank you for showing me everything, Matthew. I really like it here Content belongs to "Ah, that makes me happy." He walks a few steps in front of me, but I can clearly hear the smile in his voice. "It wasn''t nned that we would throw you off your guard like this, so... I''m d that you don''t hate us for kidnapping you." Content belongs to Iugh as I catch up with him, wrapping my arms around his. "Must be the bond, but I don''t hate you at all." *** As we spent a lot of time out, we get to eat ate lunch all by ourselves. And if he wasn''t such a nice and shy type of guy would think that he made it on purpose to have me a bit to himself. It must be kind of hard to get the things he desires with his character against those of his brothers. Content belongs to S Making a little mental note that I have to take that into ount, I shock myself with my thoughts. What is wrong with me? ''It''s that you are desperate. So, you are throwing yourself at anyone as long as they give you some attention.'' Chapter 0017 Chapter 0017 ? I shake my head, ignoring Cassy''s insult and attracting Matthew''s attention. But as usual, he doesn''t say anything. For a short moment, I think about asking him about the wolfless woman who was executed, but I refrain from it at thest second. Wanting to change the subject, I finally ask him more about him. I guess the more they will let me into their hearts, the less probable it will be that they will execute me. "So, do you have any hobbies?" I ask, poking my long spoon into the bowl of ice cream that we are sharing. "Hobbies?" He looks at me wide-eyed. I giggle, taking another spoonful of our dessert. "Yeah, you know the things you do when you are not training to be the best Gamma ever." "Ah, I don''t have any hobbies." His lowered voice and his lightly blushing signal me that he isn''t being exactly truthful, but I let it slip. "Oh, okay." Lowering my head, I continue to scrape against the ice cream with my spoon. After a few seconds of awkward silence, I try to loosen the tension up a little bit and smile at him. "Well, at least your Luna will be the luckiest of her kind. To have someone this focused by her side to protect her." He regains his wide smile, making me giggle. He is just too cute. Just as he is about to say something, his eyes ze over. As he gets out of the mindlink, he lowers his head defeated while he clicks his tongue. I''m about to ask him what happened, when the door swings open with a bang, making me jump. "Ah, here you are." Logan jogs down the few stairs, reaching us with a broad smile. He halts right next to our table and boxes his brother''s arm yfully. "Keeping her all to yourself, eh, Matty?" Matthew doesn''t respond to it and keeps his head low without even grumbling. ¡°What about a cinema night?¡± Logan asks, his eyes back on me. ¡°A cinema night?" I ask, and he drags a chair over the floor for him to sit down next to me. "Yeah, the warriors will flood all of the rooms tonight, but we could watch movies in one of our private ones." His smile has me nearly hypnotized, but it has to be the air sizzling around me because of his vicinity as well. "Oh, that sounds nice." Turning to Matthew, I get Logan''s smile to fall slightly. "What do you think, Matt?" "Erm..." Matthew looks at me confused before he stutters. "S-Sure... Sounds like fun." "Awesome." I jump in my seat before turning to Logan. "What about Fynn? Or Cayden?" I can spot the discontent on his faceN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. even if if he hides it perfectly well ask Gayden, but I guess Fynn is still locked in the dungeons." ¡°Okay,¡± I hum, pursing my lips. My gaze falls on Matthew, who is looking at me with an expression that I have never seen before. "Why do you ask so much about Fynn?" ¡°I don''t know,¡± I answer, pushing out an awkwardugh. "But I guess it''s justmon sense to ask about someone who is tied up in your host''s basement, right?" The sparks erupting on my skin are the first thing my brain registers el before the fact that Logan has grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him. Content belongs to "We aren''t your hosts." He growls, tilting his head at me. ¡°Right, mate?" My heart skips a beat as I melt under his gaze. I force myself to nod before I lose myselfpletely. Logan lets go of me with a deep chuckle and gets up. "Well, I''ll ask Cayden to join us. What will you do now, Missy?" ¡°Oh, I still have a lot of boxes to unpack and stuff to put away, so I''ll be busy." I look up at him while he smiles back at me and nods. "Perfect. Will see you in a bit then." ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I say, as he is already sprinting up the stairs and disappears out of the room. Chapter 0018 Chapter 0018 ? Artemisia Unfortunately, even with his brother gone, Matthew doesn''t regain his old bubbly self. Something must be bothering him as we finish our ice cream in silence before he apanies me to my room. My heart breaks as he doesn''t even look at me properly when saying goodbye, and I can''t possibly have him leave like that. "Do you mind helping me unpack a bit?" I ask, getting him to look at me properly for the first time since he was angry about me asking about Fynn. "It is a bit overwhelming still.¡± I giggle, and he nods shyly. I don''t really need his help with unpacking or putting my stuff away, but I feel like it was the only chance to get him into my room, and especially, the bedroom. As the gentleman he is, he would have never set foot into my room without being invited. "I''m sorry that I asked you to help me. I should have stopped an Omega on one of the floors," I say apologetically. He chuckles as he is about to hang my dresses into the walk-in wardrobe. "Are you kidding? I love helping you out. Don''t worry." "Thank you," I say, kissing his cheek as I pass him to take another of the boxes to sort them into the closet. ¡°I''m kind of sad that my family sent my things over so fast." Opening the next box after I carried it inside, I hear him hum. "Well... I think they wanted you to have your things as fast as possible, so you could feel at ease. I don''t think they meant to cast you away. I''m sure that they are sad that you are away at least as much as you are sad about not being with them." "Aaw." I turn to Matthew smiling at me encouragingly while I press a t-shirt of mine to my chest. "Thank you. I really needed to hear that." "I''m d I could help." He says with a snicker as he continues to sort in my dresses. After another hour, I check my watch and hum pensively. "You should go to dinner." "Oh, looks like we lost the concept of time," he jokes,ughing lowly. "Aren''t youing?" Shaking my head, I fold the top in my hands before putting it away. "I''m still full from the ice cream, and I will surely stuff my face with popcorn afterwards, so... See youter?" "Sure," He grins, nodding. "At 8?" "Sounds perfect to me," I answer, kneading my hands. His t-shirt stretches over his trained chest as he scratches the back of his head, revealing some of his delectable abs. Forcing my gaze back to his, he avoids my gaze shyly. I''m sure that he would like to part from me less formally, so I decide to take the first step. Hoping not to embarrass mepletely, I take a few steps forward. He watches me wide-eyed as I finally reach him, and press a chaste kiss onto his lips. Taking a step back with a smile, I blush. "See you at 8 then." I barely have the chance to see the green kes twirl in his eyes, as he leans down to me, iming my lips with his. His hand travels into my hair to pull me closer as I wrap my hands around his neck, and he deepens the kiss. The sparks that erupt on my lips and my scalp are nearly too much to bear as I enjoy his lips devouring me. Suddenly, he breaks the kiss, making me gasp for air. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t... It was just stronger than me." "Don''t worry," I say with my gaze still on his lips. "Also, why did you stop?" He mirrors my smile with his gorgeous grin as he ms his lips back on mine. I moan against his lips happily as he gets me to walk backwards, my back hitting the wall. My skin yearns to feel his touch as he keeps one of his hands on the wall next to my head while the other is balled to a fist over my head as he leans his elbow against the wall. Moving my hands down, I sp his t-shirt, wanting to pull him closer. "Touch me, please." I plead between kisses, and he finally lowers his hands on me, grabbing my thighs just below my ass. I moan into his mouth as he groans. "They are going to kill me." My breath hitches shortly, but it doesn''t keep us from continuing to make out. Driving my fingers into his hair, I-grab onto them as he lifts me to wrap my legs around his waist. Content belongs to SV "Oh my Goddess," I breathe out as I feel his hard bulge pressing against my drenched panties. Suddenly, I feel like a stab through my heart, but Matthew gets my mind off it as he ms me into the wall before he breaks our kiss. "Fuck. We should stop." ¡°Just a bit more," I beg, making him shake his head with a smirk. "I won''t be able to stop if we go any further." I arch my back off the wall to get as close as possible to him before he lets me down to my feet. My mind seems dazed as I catch my breath while regaining my bnce. He leans his hand against the wall behind me again, wetting his swollen lips. "I have some sort of deal with my brothers that we keep it in check until we sorted... certain things out." "Sorry about that." I shrug, making himugh. Swn He grimaces, passing his hand on his face. "Also, I think your wolf doesn''t like me... Or my wolf very much." "Don''t worry. She wille around. She is just being stubborn." I try tofort him, not knowing what I should do to actually keep my promise.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ''I''d rather eat ss!'' Cassy hisses, making me cringe. "Well, I should go. And take a cold shower before getting down to dinner." Iugh, biting my lip and lowering my gaze. With a gentle touch on my chin, he gets me to look back at him and captures my lips in a short and gentle kiss. "See you tonight UMS "Can''t wait," I whisper, looking after him as he walks out of my wardrobe, and my room. As the main door to my quarters ms shut, I push out a deep breath and slump back against the wall behind me. Pressing my sweaty palms against the cold wall, I try to calm down my erratic heartbeat. Goddess, this is going to be hard. Chapter 0019 Chapter 0019 ? Matthew Keeping my head low, I try to avoid Cayden''s gaze while I dig in. It might be my guilty conscience, but I feel like he is suspecting something. But even if we made the deal that we would be open about anything that might happen, I am set on keeping thest urrences with Artemisia my dirty little secret. He isn''t stupid though, and he must have asked himself why I woulde to dinner freshly showered if I didn''t train. "Matty!" Logan''s shouting reaches my ear before I feel the p on my head. I growl as my head jerks forward lightly, but I don''t say anything or react as he sits down next to me. As the youngest of us three, I''m certainly no match for him. I close my eyes, letting the picture of Missy materialize in front of my inner eye. This way, I can sessfully calm myself and my wolf down and can ignore the badgering. My guts churn as he takes his te flirtatiously talking to the Omega that is serving the food to him. She blushes at the pet names he calls her before she scurries away. ''Asshole,'' my wolf, Ambros, snarls. "You two don''t have toe tonight," Logan says nonchntly as he scoops the first bite of food into his mouth. Chewing, he gestures to Logan and me with his fork. ¡°You have to work anyway, and you... I don''t even know what you would do there with us.¡± "She is my mate. And she asked me to be there. So..." I murmur while Cayden just ignores him, his gaze directed to his phone that keeps shing up with messages. Logan hits the table with his fist, making the dishes clink. "You can forget her being your mate right away, as you will be fucking rejecting her anyway." "I''m not going to reject her!" I sneer at him. This remark of his even gets him the attention of our Alpha, who lifts his gaze to look at him. "Logan, it''s not the ce to be joking about such things." Logan scoffs, shaking his head. "I''m not joking. I just don''t n to share her." "With who? With us or with the other women you have on your hook?" My cheeky remark gets me a loud growl from Aidan resurfacing. "Don''t you dare, little brother. Don''t have your insolence cost you more than it''s worth it." His loud snarl gets even the warriors dining around us to turn around, but I keep my cool, not backing down this time. "If you keep disrespecting my mate, I will dare how much I want." As he growls, a few of the higher-ranked warriors stand up, ready to interfere should he try to attack me. "This is not the time nor the ce to discuss such things." Cayden keeps talking calmly, granting Logan ast chance to calm down. "Logan! You will listen to me. NOW!" His annoyed growl booms through the dining hall, and enforced by its alphamand it gets even the warriors around us to cover submissively. Not talking about the Omegas in the room that are already kneeling. I lower my head instinctively, not being able to hold it up anymore, while my brother still fights the aura pressuring him. But stillplying with the order given to him. "Sorry, bro," he mumbles, getting a murmur to raise around us. Cayden breathes in, his eyes shifting to a pitch-ck color. "I beg your pardon?!" "I apologize, Alpha!" Logan repeats loudly, clearing his throat.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With a scoff, Cayden returns to his phone. "Don''t push your luck, Logan." We take a deep sigh in unison, feeling the pressure lifting off our chests. Slowly, the room starts filling again with the sound of the silverware clinking to the tes. The Omegas get back up to their feet and start working again, scurrying between us, who are still recovering from our Alpha exerting his power on us. el I continue to keep my eyes down on my te, just until it gets nearly unbearable to stand. Lifting my head, Hook right into Logan''s eyes, who looks at me disparagingly. Content belongs to UMS "And we will all participate in today''s movie night if that''s what Missy wants." I hold back a snicker at Cayden saying that nonchntly while his eyes are already back to being captured by the texts shing on his screen. ¡°And behave. If you anger me more, you will cut short Fynn''s punishment and take his ce in the Dungeons." "Yes, Alpha." We say in unison, returning to eat silently. As I finish and get up to leave, I stop two of the Omegasing out the kitchen. "Could you bring velire Finnegan something to eat as well, please?" They nod, one of them blushing while she does an exaggerated curtsy. "Of course, Gamma." "Thank you very much. Have a nice evening." I smile at them, making them gasp and giggle. "Thank you. You too, Gamma." "Have a wonderful evening." They keep talking in a high-pitched voice as I walk out of the dining hall. ''Pathetic,'' Ambros growls, and I shake my head. ''I don''t like to interact with the fangirly ones as well.'' I react to his insult, making himugh. Robert waves at me as he walks towards me with a broad smile. "Are youing as well? We are going to do a little tournament." ¡°Sure,¡± I ept his invitation, apparently enraging my wolf. ''No! Let''s go see mate,'' he says, and I have to push him down forcefully as he gets excited by the thought alone. ''Don''t worry. We will get her soon enough.'' I grin to myself as I join a few warriors on the training grounds. Chapter 0020 Chapter 0020 ? Artemisia I''m biting on the nail of my thumb as I''m watching the most ridiculous action movie that I have ever seen. But still better than the romantic ones they wanted to watch because they thought I would like them. As Cayden apparently epted the invitation of Logan and tagged along as well, I assume that I''m now sitting through the most awkward movie night in history. While Logan had wanted to sit, or rather lie, with me on arge sectional, Cayden had me sitting in one of the recliner chairs next to his. And Logan ended up sharing the sectional with his brother. Even if I''m convinced that he would have been cuddling closer to me. I giggle to myself as I take another handful of popcorn. Looking over to Cayden, I see him staring at the screen with a frown. He must find it as ridiculous as I do. He doesn''t seem very rxed though, because his posture is totally rigid. I realize that I have not seen him smile once since I talked to him at theke. ''Focus on the Alpha, and discard the mutts.'' You have to be fucking kidding me! Ignoring Cassy''s remark, I scoop another handful of popcorn into my mouth. I miss his smile though. Keeping myself from ogling him, I force my eyes onto the screen. Other than the other two, he is dressed in a suit, really not looking like he was up to a movie night. And he looks gorgeous. I think it is rather cute that he came to watch the movie with us, even if I can imagine that he wants to be anywhere else but here. Giggling to myself, I shift in my seat to lie down further. Logan must have picked up my sigh, as he lifts himself to look at me. "Are you enjoying the movie, Missy?" I hold up my thumb and hear him chuckle as I return to pick at my popcorn. The movie takes forever to finish. And I feel like bursting at all the popcorn and sweets I crammed because of my desperation. On top of that, I felt restless all the time. I had some anxious feeling that I just couldn''t pinpoint where it came from. If I didn''t know better, I would say that it is some kind of mixture of anger and impatience, but none of them would match the situation that I''m in. Maybe a little bit because I got aggressive because of the stupidity of the action movie, but it''s far away from feeling this anger. Thanks to Cayden, I barely get a hug from my mates before I walk back to my quarters with him. I can see that they are disappointed, and even if I would surely feel embarrassedly anxious, I am a bit disappointed too as I would have wanted something more to happen as well. Goddess, I''m slowly going crazy. Climbing the stairs next to Cayden in awkward silence makes it hard for me to push down the urge to say something stupid. He, on the other hand, seems to be his usual stoic self, so I am relieved as we finally reach our floor, and I can scurry to my quarters after an awkward curtsy. "Good night, Cayden." "Good night, Missy." He scrunches up his nose, making me feel even more stupid. Thank you for that. ''This is because you behave like an idiot. You should be more seducing around him.'' I roll my eyes at Cassy''sment and walk into my little kitchen to make myself a cup of tea. ¡°Aren''t we talking a little bit too muchtely?" Chuckling, I feel her irritation stream through me. With a gasp, I ponder over the possibility of being able to feel her emotions. But that can''t be. Now that I think of it, this kind of emotion feels different from the irritation that I felt during the film. Bringing the thumb to my lips, I halt mid-air. "Is there any other reason for you to suddenly start talking to me now?" I ask her, but she remains now?" quiet and ignores me with a Scoff. Content belongs to UMS ¡°Okay! Whatever, Cassy." Pouring the hot water over the teabag in my cup, I sigh deeply. This isn''t how I had imagined my life to go. And having my wolf insulting me constantly now, instead of just reprimanding me from time to time, is a lot harder than I expected. Content belongs to UMS I fear the moment my mates will want to know about my wolf, and I will suffer the consequences for her behavior. After finishing my tea while standing in the kitchen and answering some texts from Ramona, I change into my pjs. I slip beneath my warm nkets and take a deep breath.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Listening to my heart beating fast in my chest, I realize that I can''t calm it down, and get up. I pull a dressing gown over the top and the shorts that I am wearing and go to open the door to my quarters. Plopping my head outside carefully, I see that there is no one scurrying around. Only Cayden seems to be in his office, as I see lighting out from under his door. With light steps, I reach the staircase and sprint down. Even if I''m doing my best to be as quiet as possible, I can''t imagine going unnoticed by everyone. So, I hurry up to get to my destination as fast as I can. I groan at the pictures that pop up in my head, making me actually want to get discovered and punished. ''Cassy, not now!'' I hiss at her, reaching the small movie room we were in just a bit less than an hour ago. Without even thinking a second thought, burst into the room, halting in my movements as I spot three Omegas about to clean up. "Oh Oh! I''m sorry, I didn''t think... I just wanted a little snack." "No worries. Go ahead." One of the three says, gesturing to the table with the snacks. "Thank you," I say awkwardly, waving a chocte bar into the air. "I''m Missy, by the way." "Oh, we know that already." Another one in the back says, flipping her blonde hair back. I nod as they don''t seem to want to introduce themselves. "Well, nice to know. I''ll get going so..." Blowing my cheeks, I run back out, hearing them murmuring even before the door closed behind me. I roll my eyes as it seems to trigger Cassy, ''That''s because you aren''t Luna material. If you were the Alpha''s mate, they would respect you.'' This hits me like a blow, and I halt in my tracks, closing my eyes. As my racing heart overpowers her mean mumbling, I start running again. ''Also, what are you doing?'' She screeches as I open the heavy door to the dungeons. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Artemisia Ignoring her, I jump down the cold stairs, cursing myself for not having put on any socks. Still pondering over how stupid I have been to just sprint off in the first ce, I¡¯m shocked as I stand in front of a mountain of a man. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± ¡°Mydy,¡± he bows, making the big keychain he is wearing on his hips tingle. I chuckle, happy about the fact that he seems to be nicer than the Omegas. ¡°Missy.¡± He shes me his pearly canines, as he steps forward, holding out his hand. ¡°Ashton. I¡¯m one of the guards.¡± ¡°And a lousy one at best.¡± I hear Fynn shout as I take Ashton¡¯s hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ashton.¡± ¡°So, I should send her right back up, then.¡± Ashtonughs at his remark, shaking his head as he adds in a whisper. ¡°He is cranky but will be happy to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper back, as I walk around him, entering the big hall with the cells. To my surprise, a few inmates are sitting there, which I didn¡¯t notice thest time I was here. As I get some nasty looks, I keep my eyes straight forward, hurrying through the tunnel to reach Fynn¡¯s cell. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He growls, his eyes directed to the floor. ¡°Oh, are you busy? I will leave you alone, then.¡± I answer, making him look back at me with a frown. He is sitting there with his legs wide, his elbows propped on his thighs, making my stomach tingle. A strange feeling creeps up my legs, making my heart rate pick up once again. As I see him eyeing me up, it dawns on me. It¡¯s his emotions I feel! The anger. The impatience. It all makes sense. If I¡¯m able to feel his, the possibility is high that he is feeling mine as well, so he must have felt it when I got hot for him in the bathtub, kissed Matthew, or was having fun out and at the movie night. ¡°Oh my God,¡± I whisper, a smile creeping up my lips, and Cassy groans. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This is extremely rare. And even she has to admit that this is extraordinary. Normally, mates don¡¯t feel each other¡¯s feelings until they have marked each other. ¡°Why are you smiling like an idiot?¡± He asks, annoyed. I ignore hisment and smile even brighter as I hold up the chocte bar. ¡°We had a movie night. I thought that maybe you would want some chocte as well.¡± He sighs, his expression morphing to look at me crestfallen. ¡°I would love to have that. Thank you.¡± My heart beats fast in my chest as I take thest steps that get me to reach the cage. Careful not to touch the silver bars, I hold the snack towards him. I hold my breath as he gets up leisurely to reach me, and just as I am thinking that he won¡¯t do anything stupid, he proves me wrong again. Snatching my wrist instead of the treat, he pulls me forward to the bars. Just as much as possible to not have me touch the bars that will scorch my skin. ¡°You were so happy today,¡± he snarls, making my gasp stuck in my throat. ¡°Tell me, little mate. Why were you so happy?¡± As my breaths getbored, I try to force a normal breathing pattern, risking having me copse to the ground. ¡°Let me go, Fynn!¡± ¡°Not the answer I was looking for, princess.¡± He mocks me, tugging at me again. The sparks exploding on my wrist and traveling up my arm make it hard to think straight. ¡°I told you. We had a movie night.¡± I try to pull my arm back, but there is no avail. He chuckles, as he moves his hands up to my elbow, kissing my wrist and up my forearm. ¡°A- And Matt showed me the town.¡± I stutter, my lust growing as he moves slowly up along my skin. ¡°But it¡¯s not the only thing he showed you, isn¡¯t it?¡± His growl vibrates through my skin, making me shudder pleasantly. Shaking my head, I hope that I¡¯m not blushing too much. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Let me go.¡± Just as I pull my arm back, he lets go of me, making me stumble back. Afternding on my butt ungently, I re up at him, getting a mocking grin in response. ¡°You have to be careful if you are this clumsy, little mate,¡± he sneers, making me stare at him agape. ¡°Oh, you are such an asshole. I¡¯ll talk with Cayden about having you locked up even longer.¡± Heughs as I get back up, freeing my clothes from the dirt. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to do this. Tell him how you came down here to see me.¡± ¡°I just felt pity, but that won¡¯t happen¡­¡± Looking back at him, my eyes widen as I see him sping the silver bars, leaning on them as if they were made out of normal steel. ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, princess. It takes more than just a bit of silver to harm me.¡± I wrinkle up my nose, trying to act as if this wasn¡¯t absolutely rming. Just what are these guys? ¡®Abominable freaks!¡¯ Cassy hisses, but before I can shut her up with a retort of mine, an awful emotion swaps through me. Lifting my gaze to Fynn, I see him looking at me with a deadly expression. My breath gets stuck in my throat as he growls, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Artemisia ¡°Nothing.¡± I breathe out wide-eyed. Was he just able to hear Cassy? As panic rises in me, I have no better idea than to turn around and start running out again. ¡°Missy!¡± I hear him shout after me. And just as I have reached the guardian who is looking at me confused, his growl makes my heart halt in my chest. ¡°Artemisia!¡± Climbing the stairs as fast as I can without cking out, I leave his angry growls and the guards trying to get him to calm back down behind. I lean against the cold door to the dungeons as I catch my breath. Just as I¡¯m sure to be able to walk on my wobbly feet, I get through thebyrinth I call my new home to get to my bed. Reaching the wing with my quarters, I am about to climb the stairs to the upper floor when I see Matthew¡¯s door standing slightly open. Light streams out of it, and I hear feeble voices from his floor. Are those female voices? Jealousy spreads in my chest, while Cassy growls, ¡®Who cares? Let¡¯s go to bed.¡¯ I scoff, ignoring her once again as I step around the staircase to open the door. It opens to arge hallway that is adorned with sculptures. I stare in awe as I pass them, nearing the room where the voicese from. Jumping as an annoying giggle reaches my ears, I squint my eyes to walk straight to what seems to be the bedroom. I hesitate a moment before I pop my head in, finding it empty. Maybe they heard meing. As I¡¯m about to tiptoe my way out of there, I turn around to face a grinning Logan. ¡°Hello, sweetheart. Are you lost?¡± He asks me mockingly, holding up his phone that seems to y the annoying voices. ¡°Oh, you have to be kidding me,¡± I murmur, making himugh. He leans in as I sense the door behind me being opened, and Matthew¡¯s scent intensifies. Argh, why do they have to smell so good? ¡°Never heard how curiosity killed the kitten?¡± He asks,ughing at his own wordy. ¡°We are a bit irritated about the fact that you care about Fynn this much.¡± Matthew¡¯s husky whisper shivers through me as he leans in to talk directly into my ear. ¡°So, we thought to make you show you how good you can feel with us.¡± I gasp as he wraps his arms around me, making me feel his big bulge against my ass. Oh, my Goddess. I gulp as I look back up, my gaze locking with Logan¡¯s. ¡°Why did you sneak to the Dungeons, babe?¡± He asks me, and I struggle to make my brain assemble a coherent sentence as I feel Matthew move against me. ¡°I was just worried,¡± I respond, my voice failing me. Logan hums, as he steps even closer, our lips nearly touching. ¡°Worried about what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whisper, my eyes falling to his lips repeatedly. His fingers lift my top, grazing my skin slowly, covering it with sparks. Wetting my lips with my tongue, I keep eye contact with him as he lets his fingers glide down my belly and into my panties. I open my mouth in a silent gasp as he grins at me, his fingers traveling further down between my folds. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. My clit is already throbbing expectantly as he starts massaging it, making me moan. sping his t- shirt that I had fantasized about tearing off him during the movie, I throw my head back on Mattew¡¯s shoulder. Logan increases the rhythm of his strokes, making me lose my mind. I feel him increasing the pressure as he steps closer, teasing me with his lips on my throat. Moaning loudly, Matthew hugs me tighter, making me feel how much he is enjoying the spectacle of meing on Logan¡¯s fingers. ¡°Harder, harder,¡± I beg, hearing them chuckle as Loganplies, making me scream in pleasure. ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± I breathe out, as I climb down my high. Matthew lets go of me only to pick me up and carry me inside his bedroom. Throwing me onto his bed, he makes me turn onto my back. ¡°My turn,¡± he says as I look up at him still in a daze, and I giggle. He slips my panties and shorts off me, discarding them on the floor with a sly smirk. As he spreads my legs for him, I barely feel the bed dip as I¡¯m burning up under his intense gaze. Hovering on top of me, he scoops my top up, having my breast spilling free. ¡°Goddess, you are so fucking beautiful.¡± I can see those words in his eyes even if I¡¯m sure that Logan said them. Matthew starts sucking and kissing my breasts and I get wetter and wetter again, my body pleading me to have him im me. I be a moaning mess as he starts traveling down, leaving featherlight kisses on my skin. Watching Logan stroking his big cock next to me, gives me the ultimate kick, wanting them to fuck me hard. Just as I¡¯m about to reach for him, Matthew plunges his tongue into me, making my back arch off his bed. ¡°Fuck!¡± I risk losing my voice while screaming in pleasure as he flicks his tongue on my clit. His pleasurable treatment of licking and sucking makes me near my earth-shattering orgasm at lightning speed. My breath hitches in my throat as he moves two fingers into me, moving them in and out of me. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± I moan as he continues to lick me while pounding two fingers into me harder and harder. Logan moves to sit next to my head and leans over me. He starts ying with my breasts, pinching and turning my hardened nipples between his fingers. It maximizes the pleasure I feel from Matthew eating me out, and as if on cue, he shifts his other hand to spread my folds wider to him, liking me deeper. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Artemisia I moan loudly as the pleasure overwhelms me. And even if I can¡¯t remember ever having felt that much pleasure, I keep begging for more. I¡¯m losing my mind, and they aren¡¯t even fucking me. wing onto the bed sheets, I keep myself from flying away in ecstasy. I¡¯m still catching my breath as Matthew kisses his way back up to my breast, nibbling at my skin in relish. Logan moves his hands up to my face, making me look up at him. ¡°We aren¡¯t allowed to fuck you, yet. But just imagine how good that will feel.¡± His smirk has my heart doing a backflip. ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, mewling. ¡°Because we made a deal,¡± Matthew says, as he kisses me, making me taste myself on his tongue. ¡°That we won¡¯t take you if we aren¡¯t all three present.¡± I groan, letting my head fall back on the bed. ¡°Go fetch him then!¡± They chuckle, continuing to kiss me. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I moan, biting my bottom lip. ¡°I need it! Please.¡± Logan moves his hands to the back of my knees, pulling me onto hisp while spreading my legs again. I gasp, watching Matthew position himself between my legs while Logan kisses the top of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. We will make sure that you are as satisfied as possible.¡± Matthew lowers his pants, surely to arouse me. And Goddess does it work. He strokes his hard dick teasingly, making my pussy pulsate in anticipation. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. My mind fogs itself with the thought of how good he would feel inside of me. I bite my bottom lip as I¡¯m still being held open for him by Logan. Moving my hands up to wrap them around Logan¡¯s neck, I whimper lowly, my body shaking as it yearns for a release. Gulping down my pleading, I keep my eyes glued on Matthew, enjoying the show, my mind picturing every possible position they will fuck me in. All three of them. My eyes risk rolling in the back of my head just at the thought of it, increasing my desire for them even more. Just as I think, I can¡¯t take it anymore, Matthew crawls towards me. Putting a hand next to me, he pushes two fingers into me. I scream in pleasure as he pulls them out slowly before mming them back in. ¡°Ah! Fuck! Yes!¡± He seems to enjoy my reaction as he repeats it a few times, making me feel his knuckles pressing against my pussy as he buries his fingers deeply inside of me. Slowly he starts to fingerfuck me harder and harder. I bury my nails into Logan''s back as Ie hard and loud. Logan kisses my cheek, letting go of my legs to move his hands up and knead my breasts as Matthew keeps moving his fingers in and out of me, making me climb down my high pleasurably. ¡°My turn,¡± He whispers in my ears, making me shiver pleasantly as Matthew smiles at me. As Matthew gets back on his knees, Logan pushes me off him gently. ¡°Get on all fours. Spread your knees apart.¡± His smirk has goosebumps rising on my skin, and I move to get on my knees before I lower myself on my hands. He positions himself behind me, while Matthewes to lie beneath me, kissing me. Logan¡¯s fingers start ying with my pussy, exploring every corner of it. I moan into Matthew¡¯s mouth as his fumbling gets more intense, and I scream as he ps my clit gently. Matthew breaks the kiss and grins at me as he ys with my breasts. I arch my back, exposing my core even more to Logan¡¯s teasing. Closing my eyes, I enjoy their fingers and lips exploring my body pleasurably while my moans fill the room. ¡°Remember the rules, babe. You aren¡¯t allowed to pleasure us.¡± Matthew says with a smirk before repositioning himself beneath me. I realize why he said it as his delectable cock is dangerously near my face, literally calling for me to take him into my mouth. But I don¡¯t even get so far as to think about it as he pushes my knees farther apart, making me descend directly onto his mouth. My pussy stretched open perfectly for him to reach my throbbing core deeply. And as I¡¯m thinking about how this should be Logan¡¯s turn again, he pushes his fingers into me. Being licked from beneath while being fingerfucked is surely one of the hottest experiences that I¡¯ve ever made. I don¡¯t even finish screaming how I¡¯m about to cum as I must be already covering Matthew in my juices. ¡°Fuck!¡± I hear him chuckle as he licks me clean. ¡°So fucking beautiful,¡± Logan adds, wrapping his arms around me to pull me against his frame. As I slump against him, I watch Matthew wipe his mouth clean with his hand. ¡°Another round, babe. And then we can go to sleep,¡± Logan whispers into my ear, making me chuckle. Oh, they are going to make me die the best death ever. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Artemisia I wake up feeling more sore than I ever felt. But how good it feels. The ¡®just another round¡¯ ended up being another three rounds. And even if I didn¡¯t get them to fuck me like I begged them to, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep feeling more satisfied. At least I managed to convince them to get off on me. Them covering me in their cum was as exciting as it was new to me. I chuckle to myself as I remember Rardo being a totalme duck in bed, and just a few days ago, there I was, thinking he was the best I would ever get. Mate bonds, what a scam. Opening my eyes, I find Matthew lying next to me. He is snoring lightly as his sculpted chest heaves, just covered partly by the nket. Turning my head, I caress my hair out of my face and see Logan lying on the other side of the bed, a smile ying on his lips. I slump back onto my pillow happily, as I can¡¯t remember ever having woken up this heavenly. Biting my bottom lip, I risk a look and lift Matthew¡¯s nket, discovering his hard cock. With a hum, I reach out to touch it, making him moan in his sleep as I move my hand up and down slowly. But I don¡¯t get to stroke him more than a few times as I feel an arm wrapping around my waist. Logan pulls me back against his chest with a chuckle, burying his head into my hair. ¡°You smell amazing,¡± he whispers smokily, before he grabs my hair, pulling my head back. Lifting my leg, I get his hard cock between my legs. He groans as I start rocking my hips, pushing his tip against my throbbing clit. ¡°Ah, just like this.¡± I moan lowly, the fear of being caught by Matthew red-handed fueling my lust. ¡°Looks like we will need to buy you some toys,¡± he says mockingly, kissing me. Opening my eyes after he breaks the kiss, I find him looking at me intently. ¡°Toys?¡± I ask, blushing. ¡°Yeah, something you can y with, or we can use on you.¡± He says, licking my neck, before biting into my shoulder. I push him, getting him to smile. ¡°Your fingers and your cocks will do just fine. Now shut up and move.¡± ¡°Your wish is mymand,¡± he says in a whisper, as he grabs onto my hips. Rocking his hips against mine, he satisfies me with his cock as he rubs my clit with its tip eagerly. ¡°Fuck. Yes!¡± I say between clenched teeth. As he lifts my leg further, rubbing his cock harder against my clit, I grab onto the headboard and moan into my arm as Ie on the tip of his dick. ¡°Fuck. What are you doing to me?¡± I ask, catching my breath. ¡°Tell me that you like it.¡± He answers, lowering my leg but leaving his cock still between my legs. ¡°Oh, I love it.¡± I breathe out, leaning backward against his frame. He kisses my shoulder up and down, making me close my eyes. ¡°Do you think you would feel comfortable taking all three of us?¡± Oh, yes! Feeling embarrassed about my insatiable desire, I try to act like I¡¯m pondering over the thought. But I actually can¡¯t wait to have them fucking me raw. ¡°What would be the alternative?¡± He shrugs, as he caresses my stomach. ¡°Maybe some kind of gradually starting. Where you get fucked by one of us while the others watch. And then we will see from there.¡± ¡°Like when one of you starts I will invite the others too?¡± ¡°Something like that, yeah.¡± He chuckles, nibbling at my skin. ¡°But we will always stop when it gets too much for you. Maybe we could start with just two of us and afterwards, you will feel good enough to have us three.¡± I moan, stretching in his arms, his cock pulsating between my legs. ¡°We have to stop talking about it, or I¡¯lle just by your words.¡± He grins, letting go of me before he spanks me, making me gasp. ¡°Sit on my face, babe. Let¡¯s wake Matthew up with your moans.¡± I giggle, biting my lip as I get on my knees, and he slides down to make me climb on him. Goddess, how can it get more heavenly by the minute? Naturally, it doesn¡¯t take Matthew long to wake up to my moaning. I¡¯m so absorbed by my pleasure that I barely register him starting to caress my ass. Only as his massage gets more aggressive, do I notice him. His look as he watches me being pleasured by Logan¡¯s tongue is the final push to get me over the edge. As soon as I havee on Logan¡¯s face, Matthew pulls me off him, having mending on my back with a squeal. Pulling me close, he pulls my knees apart, spreading me for him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice you rubbing yourself against his dick, beautiful.¡± My heart skips a beat, and I gasp as he ps his cock against my exposed pussy repeatedly. Logan moves to lean over me, spreading my folds for Matthew¡¯s cock. With a groan, he starts rubbing his cock against my folds fiercely, making me moan out of control. ¡°Oh, that feels good. Ah! harder. Matthew, harder!¡± I scream as I feel him go feral with his thrusts, and I finally get hold of Logan¡¯s cock, which is dangling in front of my face. I take him into my mouth, hearing him groan. ¡°Fuck, Missy! We can¡¯t¡­¡± But he doesn¡¯t get to say more as I swallow, taking him deeper, having his resolve falling. As his brother rocks me through the bed, I give him the blow job he deserves. ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± I hear Logan groan just as his cum fills my throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum all over you, Missy!¡± Matthew growls, cuming between my folds. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Freeing Logan¡¯s dick from my lips, I suck him dry before I chuckle. ¡°This was amazing,¡± I whisper dreamily, hearing them catch their breaths. *** ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast in bed, please.¡± I groan as Logan pulls me out of Matthew¡¯s bed. ¡°I think we have eaten enough in this bed, babe.¡± He smirks, and Matthew chuckles. Hugging me and putting me down to let me dress, he presses a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s get something swiftly, and we can get back to bed.¡± ¡°But I need to sleep,¡± I protest with a giggle as he pushes me out of the room. ¡°Sure,¡± He says as Matthew closes the doors behind us. ¡°We will let you sleep.¡± ¡°Eventually,¡± Matthew adds with a chuckle, making his brotherugh. I p him yfully as I gasp. ¡°You are impossible.¡± We are stillughing as we walk into the dining room way after breakfast, freezing on the spot. ¡°How lovely to see that you are having fun.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°How lovely to see that you are having fun.¡± Fynn¡¯s darkened re feels like a stab in my heart. I¡¯m still frozen to my spot, my throat closed by a knot made out of worry and fear as Logan pushes me behind him slightly, shielding me from his brother. His touch feels soothing and rming at the same time, and I gulp not able to tear my eyes off Fynn¡¯s. He is just sitting there with his jaw clenched, and it pains me how much anger and disgust courses through me. The emotions overpower me to the extent that I feel like throwing up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Matthew asks, making Fynn look at him. He tilts his head, his grin morphing his face into a deadly grimace. ¡°Nothing, just sitting here waiting to have breakfast with my mate.¡± ¡°No, he means¡­ When the fuck did they let you out of the cell?¡± He chuckles looking at Logan. ¡°Only this morning.¡± My heart stops as he turns his head to look back at me. ¡°Just as the agony got worse again.¡± In the blink of an eye, he moves to stand before us. My breath hitches in my throat as he growls, tilting his head at me. His shoulder touches Logan¡¯s as he leans in to me, while I try not to flinch back as it will lead to him losing his mindpletely. ¡°You reek horribly,¡± he snarls, making my heart squeeze painfully. ¡°Tell me, little mate, what did you do all night and this beautiful morning?¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Logan hisses, stepping into him to get him to straighten his spine and get away from me. Fynn growls, not amused about his brother¡¯s intervention. ¡°I don¡¯t think that my mate needs to be protected from me.¡± Logan and Matthew lower their heads for a second, and I guess they must feel as bad as I do. ¡°What the fuck did you do, huh?¡± Fynn asks, looking between the two. ¡°We had a fucking deal.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t sleep with me!¡± I blurt out, wanting to save the situation, but it only gets me another deadly re. ¡°I- I begged them too, but they told me about the deal and kept their promises.¡± What the hell am I even saying?! As if it would make anything better! Fynn¡¯s eyes switch colors, the red flecks swirling in his darkened irises. ¡°Is this really true, little mate?¡± His threatening and mocking grin reappears on his face as he tilts his head at me. ¡°Why do you stink so strongly of their cum?¡± My breath hitches in my throat, and I can¡¯t keep myself from taking a step back anymore, getting rage to sh through his eyes. Logan takes a step forward, bumping into Fynn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that. If you start making her feel bad she will never ept us.¡± ¡°We wanted her to be a bit obsessed with us as well,¡± Matthew chimes in, stepping into his way behind Logan. ¡°She was always thinking about you in your cell, we had to act before we became third-ss mates.¡± Fynnughs loudly, my skin rising in goosebumps at the sound. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Perfect, Matty, go ahead, boost his ego.¡± Logan reprimands him, shaking his head. ¡°And here I was thinking you had already made up your mind about rejecting us, seeing how your wolf talked about us.¡± Fynn is still mocking me as the other two turn to look at me dumbfounded. ¡°Your wolf talked to him?¡± I shake my head, taking a step backwards. ¡°No, she was talking to me. She never talked to him.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Fynn barks out augh, looking like he was having the time of his life. Even if I feel the contrasting emotion of pure disappointment and hurt wrapping around my heart. ¡°She thinks we are scum.¡± My gasp mixes with their growls while Cassy chuckles in my head. ¡°That is not true!¡± ¡°Let her tell me this,¡± Fynn provokes, his grin getting wider. ¡°He is right, Missy,¡± Logan says while turning towards me. ¡°You should let her talk to us directly.¡± My breathing gets heavier as I look between them panickedly. While Logan and Matthew have their eyebrows knitted, nearly seeming honestly worried, Fynn is still grinning as if he was happy to see me struggle. Such an idiot. ¡°I can¡¯t force her,¡± I whisper, my voice failing me as I see Logan lowering his head with a click of his tongue. Fynn puffs his chest triumphantly, and anger bubbles up in me, but it is soon reced by despair as he pushes further, without having his brothers contradicting him anymore. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to force a wolf to talk to her mate. She should be purring automatically when seeing me.¡± He snarls threateningly while breaking through his brother¡¯s barrier slowly. ¡®Cassy, please.¡¯ I beg her as he steps closer, leaning down and shing me his sharp canines. But she doesn¡¯t answer me and keeps giggling in the back of my mind. I am used to her attitude by now, and her ignoring me, but her strange behavior since this morning is quite rming. As I feel cornered by Fynn and my desperation now fills my chest, holding my heart hostage, my brain cks out, making even my wolf shut up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you reject me then?¡± ¡°What?¡± Fynn loses his arrogant expression immediately, and a threatening growl rumbles from him. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Artemisia ¡°You heard me correctly, don¡¯t y dumb. Reject me already if you think she is not flirty enough towards her idiotic kidnapper!¡± I shout at him, making him distort his face in disgust. Matthew and Logan look at me wide-eyed as they seem to be frozen while watching our cat-and- mouse game. ¡°Missy, this is not¡­¡± Logan starts, but my adrenaline is already streaming so fast through my veins that I interrupt him. ¡°No, no. Let him go ahead.¡± I say, shifting on my feet as if I could take him down in a fight when even both his brothers cower in front of him. ¡°Do what you have to do. I¡¯m not staying here to be insulted further just because my wolf doesn¡¯t act like the She-wolves that can¡¯t wait to spread their legs for you, so go ahead. And finally let me return home, you moron.¡± Cassy mewls in my head, and I scoff. ¡®Can you decide what you want at least?¡¯ Straightening my spine, I brace myself for the alpha-breed idiot to break our bond, the emotions of hatred and sadness making it hard to hold my head up high. Is he really sad? Or am I interpreting something wrong? ¡°I¡¯m not going to reject you.¡± Fynn mumbles, forcing up a smile that I will wipe from his face straight away. ¡°Fine, then.¡± I clear my throat. ¡°I, Artemisia Guerrieri, Daughter of Alpha Franco of the Blood Moon Pack, reject you, Finnegan ckwood-¡° My breath gets knocked out of my lungs as my back hits the wall. Fynn moved even too fast for his brothers to react as he gets into my face. ¡°Don¡¯t. You. Dare!¡± ¡°Fynn let her go,¡± Logan shouts as my vision refocuses on his cked eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t force me to stay with you,¡± I try to stand my ground as a sob gets stuck in my throat. He clicks with his tongue, and even before his brothers can intervene, he goes all caveman again. ¡°We will see about that,¡± he growls before throwing me over his shoulders and carrying me out of the kitchen. *** The room turns around me as he throws me onto a couch ungently before going to barricade the door. I blink as I try to get up and see him push a piece of furniture in front of the door that I could never move without Cassy¡¯s help. Whimpering, I slump back on the couch as my dizziness forces me to lie down again. I follow him walking to the windows to barricade them as well, as I try to get up again to get away from him, as my legs give out beneath me and I fall to the floor. ¡°Not so fast, little mate.¡± Fynn chuckles as he picks me up into his arms, and I let my head fall back over his arm. I¡¯m mated to a monster. As he carries me to another soft surface, I can¡¯t quite grasp if it¡¯s a bed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I¡¯m convinced that he brought me to one of the entertainment rooms for the warriors, but I can¡¯t see how a bed is standing in one of those. Maybe it¡¯s some kind ofrge couch to watch movies or gaming. ¡°Fynn,¡± I whisper, feeling like I''m suffocating. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± My heartbeat elerates as it gets harder to speak and Fynn hovers over me. He grins down at me as my vision bes blurred. ¡°You must have bumped your head. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait for you to regain your consciousness before I mark you.¡± Cassy doesn¡¯t even stir as I moan panicky, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± My feeble voice just makes himugh more as he leans down, pressing his lips to my ear. ¡°Ssh, little mate. You will see, you will feel better right away.¡± My voice fails me as I want to protest and feel him move again to slip my top off me. Cassy! ¡°They broke their part of their deal, so I can break mine as well.¡± He grumbles more to himself than to me as he positions himself between my legs. The sparks erupting on my skin are the only thing that keeps me awake as he caresses my stomach and my sides gently. My body burns up beneath him while my consciousness slips from my fingers. Putting his hands next to my sides, he licks my skin from between my breasts to my throat, making me shiver. He chuckles as he nibbles at my jaw, and I moan lowly. ¡°Stop acting. Or I¡¯ll get you to stop this act.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not¡­¡± I collect all my strength to be able to talk through my cking out periodically. Turning my head, I finally can see worry rece his arrogant expression, but I must be hallucinating. I can hear the banging against the door as they must have finally caught up with us, but who knows when they will actually be able to reach us. ¡°My wolf¡­¡± I whisper, and hees closer to hear me better, putting his ear before my lips. ¡°She doesn¡¯t help me heal.¡± As if stung by an adder, he jumps up, cussing, ¡°Fuck. What?¡± I try to speak again, but my voice dies in my throat. Feeling darkness finally iming me, I barely sense the sparks traveling on my skin as he picks me back into his arms. ¡°Fuck.¡± My grip on him loosens as everything turns ck. ¡°Stay with me, babe.¡± I lose consciousness after hearing him address me for the first time in a non-mocking way. But I must be hallucinating again. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Artemisia The constant low beeping is the first thing I hear as I open my eyes. I jerk up, finding an older man holding his hand out to me. ¡°Oh, hello there.¡± He smiles brightly as he sticks his pen back into the front pocket of his white coat. His blue shirt and colorful tiebined with his semi-bald and U-shaped hair round up the perfect picture of a doctor. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Davies, very nice to meet you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I clear my throat, my voiceing out raspy. ¡°What happened? Where am I?¡± ¡°You are in the best pack hospital there is, my dear. Your mate brought you in,¡± he exins with a smile. "Apparently you hit your head and your wolf wasn¡¯t barging in. So, we did a few checks. If you don¡¯t mind, I would call in the Alpha.¡± I nod, sping the thick nket and he smiles again. ¡°Very well.¡± He goes to open the door that is hidden behind a curtain hanging around my bed, but I don¡¯t need to see him to know that he stepped into the room. His scent calms my nervousness instantaneously, and Iy down on my pillow taking a deep breath. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Cayden asks me, making me open my eyes to look at him. He is wearing his usual tailored suit and stands at the end of my bed with a worried frown. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, making him shake his head. ¡°Would you please not punish Fynn? He didn¡¯t know and I provoked him as we were fighting.¡± ¡°Yes, they told me about it. But this is still no excuse to hurt you.¡± He answers calmly and I knead my fingers. ¡°Please, Cayden. I¡¯m sure that he didn¡¯t want to hurt me. I was hurt and did something I shouldn¡¯t have done. I should have known what wasing for me. And if he keeps getting punishments, it will just get worse as he will always try to one-up Logan and Matthew,¡± I plead, cursing the mate bond for feeling this pity for him as he doesn¡¯t deserve it. He clicks his tongue, and I sit back up. ¡°Cayden, please.¡± Dr. Davies stands next to him with a lowered gaze as the Alpha addresses him to change the subject. ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he jerks up, opening the file in his hands. ¡°Just a minor concussion, Alpha. Nothing that we can¡¯t take care of. Our tests also established that her wolf is doing fine and she seems to be fully healthy. We will keep her overnight, just to be on the safe side. Afterwards, she can return home, but she will have to rest.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Cayden nods. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°All my pleasure, Alpha.¡± He bows before turning to me. ¡°I will leave you alone and check on you in a bit with a new coldpression.¡± I thank him with a smile before he bows again, and leaves the room. Cayden sighs deeply as he sits down on the chair beside my bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all this trouble, Cayden. You must have more important things to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Missy. I¡¯m just d that you are alright.¡± He squeezes my hand on the covers, but even before I can wrap my head around how soothing his touch feels, he has already pulled his hand back. ¡°I¡¯m actually sorry that I didn¡¯t take time to talk to you in these days. Fynn threw us off our guards as he went to collect you. We had discussed taking it easy as it must be a shock to you, but you should know how he is by now.¡± My heart flips in my chest as he finally smiles at me, even if it¡¯s an exhausted smile. ¡°What is it?¡± He lifts his eyebrow at me, and I blush. ¡°Sorry, I was just waiting to see your smile.¡± As he knits his eyebrows, I gesture with my hands, which does not help with my rambling. ¡°You know¡­ since theke¡­ You didn¡¯t¡­ Argh, can we forget this and start all over again?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he chuckles, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°But now it is more important that you take your time to rest, and get better. I¡¯ll make up for having you torn out of your pack this drastically, and I will finally introduce you to the pack.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cayden. You don¡¯t have to feel bad, it was his right after all. If you find your mate, it is customary that you get to im her.¡± I smile at him, hoping to cheer him up. Sighing, he gets up, ¡°Yeah, but our situation is a bit special. We should have been more cautious about it. Also, your brother has alreadyined to me, so¡­ I really hope you will forgive us.¡± ¡°There is nothing to be forgiven, Cayden. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m happy, even if confused and exhausted¡­ But I¡¯m fine, trust me.¡± I try to convince myself along with him as I sp my nkets. He nods, leaning down to press a kiss on my head. ¡°Good night, Missy.¡± ¡°Good night, Cayden.¡± He is about to step out of my room as he turns around right before he disappears behind the curtains. ¡°I¡¯m d that you are taking his defence. I was always preupied about him getting someone who wouldn¡¯t understand him. He doesn¡¯t always deserve it, but he is a good man, and even if he doesn¡¯t show it, I¡¯m sure that he is quite fond of you already.¡± An ufortable feeling knots in my stomach as I see him distort his face in worry, but I force up a happy expression. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Artemisia Blowing my cheeks, I tap my fingers on my nket. It¡¯s already past midnight, and thest nurse came in hours ago to apply myst coolpression for my head. I feel so human, and I hate it! I also finally understand how they always use to say that a doctor is the worst patient someone could actually treat. Dr. Davies and also the nurses showed so much patience with me that they deserve a medal. They took their time to exin everything to me, or better, didn¡¯t give up convincing me about the fact that the treatment they were performing on me was actually the best way to go. I love the fact that they were all so nice, and hate it that it might just be because I¡¯m mated to the aggressive idiot. He surely would tear them apart if he heard they were mean. But that wouldn¡¯t keep them from talking badly about me behind my back. I take a mental note toe back after my discharge to bring some choctes or something, and I get new hopes about my stay in this pack. Imagine if it really became my home? I smile to myself as I think back to Cayden¡¯s words, and am more determined than ever to make my new pack ept me. Even if I¡¯m not their favourite person, they will see that I¡¯m trying my best as the future Beta¡¯s wife. Or Gamma¡¯s wife. Or the lead warrior¡¯s wife. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Goddess, this is such a mess. Sitting up, I stretch and sigh. ¡®Are you happy now?¡¯ I ask Cassy scoffing, not getting any answer, only a strange mumbling. She feels heavy in my mind and makes me feel anxious. Strangely enough, after her giggling she went silent, and has been mumbling asionally ever since. Often she sounds like she is drunk, or feeling dizzy. Rolling my eyes, I at least have to praise her creativity in showing her disdain for me. ¡®Maybe you would be happy if they were to execute me, because this way you would get another human that you can be happy with. Is that how it works?¡¯ Cassy yawps in the back of my head, and I shake my head. ¡®Fine, then.¡¯ Getting out of my bed angrily, I flinch as my feet touch the cold surface of the floor. I shake myself and make my way to the door. Peeping out to check that I¡¯m not seen by anyone, I pitpat over the floor looking for a snack machine as I would definitely need some chocte. But I have barely made a few steps as I halt in my tracks, a wonderful scent invading my nose. My muscles rx instantly before I stiffen at realising who the scent belongs to. ¡°What are you doing outside of bed?¡± Turning towards Fynn, my heart stops as I see him. He is standing in the door of what looks like a waiting room, and he looks absolutely crushed. Has he been there the entire time? ¡°I was looking for some candy¡­¡± I say lowly, my voice trembling more than I would like her to. He takes a step towards me, and I hate his look as I take one back instinctively. ¡°Sorry,¡± he grumbles, scratching his head. ¡°I just wanted to¡­ I¡¯m d that you are alright.¡± I nod, linking my fingers into each other. ¡°What are you doing here, Fynn?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was just¡­ I was waiting because the nurse said she would look after you in a bit and I wanted to see what she said.¡± Shaking my head, I look through the ss walls of the waiting room, seeing that they had brought him a pillow and a nket that he didn¡¯t seem to have used though. ¡°Erm¡­ Fynn? How long have you been here?¡± He looks back over his shoulders to follow my gaze before he chuckles. ¡°What do you mean? I have been here since I brought you here. What kind of mate do you think I am?¡± I shrug, lifting my hands. ¡°A mate that would mark his mate against her will?¡± Heughs, and I hate how the mate bond makes my heart hurt at how he distorts his face painfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You obviously don¡¯t want me here, so I will go.¡± I follow him as he steps back into the waiting room, to take his things, and my pathetic affection bubbles out before I can stop it. ¡°No, wait. That¡¯s not true.¡± He straightens his spine with a deep sigh. Waiting for him to turn back to me, I knead my fingers watching his t-shirt stretching over his muscr back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I nearly rejected you, but you have to stop treating me like a doll.¡± ¡°A doll.¡± He repeats with a scoff as he starts moving again. ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Fynn. You have been nothing but condescending to me. Why did youe and fetch me in the first ce?¡± I ask him, regretting the question the moment I have uttered it. ¡°What do you mean? You are my mate. I had to get you.¡± He groans, now acting as if he would need to fold the nket anew just to avoid my gaze. ¡°So, was it just some alpha-male behaviour to follow a custom? Just for the sake of traditions or pride?¡± I ask, my poor heart sinking into my stomach, as he clicks his tongue. ¡°Why? Ever heard of someone that went to grab his mate just for the love of it?¡± Actually¡­ I nod, the coldness of his answer hitting me deeply. ¡°Okay. Very well, then.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 He is still turned away from me as I clear my throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for some chocte now.¡± pping my hands, I feel so desperately awkward for him to acknowledge me. ¡°Would you at least look at me?¡± I ask, but he just ignores me, scoffing again. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, my heart cracking once again, and always because of him. As soon as I have turned around, the air shifts, and I¡¯m suddenly wrapped in his embrace. My breath hitches in my throat as his arms wrap around my waist, pressing me to his front. Iy my hands on his forearms as I inhale, filling my lungs with his scent. ¡°I¡¯m not like Matthew or like Logan,¡± he growls, his head buried in my hair. ¡°I¡¯m neither tender nor flirtatious like them. I¡¯m an arrogant asshole, and I only took females in to satisfy my needs. This is all new to me, and I still don¡¯t know how to act this way, but thest thing I want to be with you is being condescending.¡± He hugs me closer, my heartbeat speeding up as he presses a kiss on my neck. ¡°I know that you hate me. And my wolf is even worse. So, I actually understand yours not wanting tomunicate with us. But, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not feeling this mate bond. And that it isn¡¯t driving me absolutely crazy.¡± I gasp for air as he takes another deep breath. ¡°Especially since you are so fucking beautiful. And so stunningly strong-willed.¡± His chuckle vibrates through me while I feel tears welling up in my eyes. I turn my head to look at him, locking my eyes with his dark ones. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± I whisper, making him smile. I lose myself in his intense gaze and feel a tear rolling down my cheek. He catches it with his thumb, and he tilts his head at me as if he were checking my face for more to get. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ Even if I wanted to. You are such an idiot. Stupid mate bond.¡± Iugh with teary eyes, and he shes me his wolfish smile. ¡°Sorry that I scared you. And I can never forgive myself for hurting you.¡± Taking my face into his hands, he gets me to turn around fully. ¡°But trust me when I say that I would never have marked you, or done anything against your will.¡± ¡°You did take my shirt off though.¡± He shrugs, smirking slyly. ¡°I was teasing you.¡± Shaking my head, Iugh and unfortunately, get him to let go. ¡°You are something else.¡± ¡°As if you weren¡¯t teasing me all the time, little mate.¡± And here we are, back to the mocking pet names. But it makes me smile as I actually grew fond of it. ¡°Touch¨¦,¡± I say, scrunching my nose. He clears his throat as we get enveloped by silence and asks the question I have been fearing to get all along. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your wolf help you as you bumped your head? It was something minor that shouldn¡¯t be any problem to heal. Was it because she wanted to punish you for rejecting me?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± I nearly feel bad for breaking his heart as she surely wasn¡¯t thinking about her mate. ¡°Not exactly¡­ But I don¡¯t want to talk about it here. Could we talk about this in private?¡± He nods with a worried expression as I lower my head. ¡°Okay,¡± I say in a whisper about to walk back to my room, but instead I squeal as he lifts me into his arms to carry me back to it. ¡°Oh, you have to stop doing this.¡± I hiss as my heartbeat goes crazy. ¡°Why? You are a princess, aren¡¯t you?¡± Smart ass. *** The coziness of the bed he just cuddled me in, doesn¡®t help at him staring at me in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± I chose the rip-it-off-in-one-go kind of way, and am now doubting my strategy as I actually have to go on. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I bite my upper lip nervously as I move my feet under the nkets. ¡°My wolf isn¡¯t responding to me anymore. She abandoned me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He stares at me as he sits with his elbows leaned on his knees. ¡°Why would a wolf do that? Is it because of us? Because of me? Because I tore you away from your family, your pack?¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not that! And surely not your fault.¡± I shake my head, and he continues to stare at me agape. As he realizes that I¡¯m not talking any further, he gestictes with his hands. ¡°What is it then?¡± ¡°You have to remain calm,¡± I say, lowering my head. ¡°I am calm,¡± he snarls, making me tilt my head. ¡°No, you are not.¡± I pinch my sheets as he takes a deep breath. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remain calm.¡± Lifting my head to see him clench his teeth forcefully as he bobs his leg. But I can¡¯t stop now. He deserves to know. Cassy utters onest whimper before I open my mouth, and his expression falls. It morphs into an expression I have never seen on his face. ¡°She left me as Rick¡­ Alpha Saviano rejected me,¡± I breathe out, my heart beating into my throat as I try to read his traits. ¡°Come again?¡± He finally asks, making me swallow a sob. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Artemisia ¡°As Alpha Saviano rejected me, we were a couple. Our parents and our packs were already waiting for us to return back home from university as mates. So, Cassy started to feel like¡­ You know¡­ She thought she would be Luna. And as he rejected us, he stripped everything from us at that moment. He broke my heart and shattered her stupid power-lusting dream. And then, as I was already sad and broken, she started using me of being the reason for him not wanting me. She told me about how I was too weak, how I wasn¡¯t exciting or attractive enough for him to keep me as a mate.¡± I take a deep breath, as a wave of sadness of my memories crashes over me. Distorting my face, I fight hard to keep myself from crying as I don¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯m still stuck emotionally with the prick. Just as I feel like I¡¯m losing the fight, I suddenly feel a wave of warmth andfort wash through me. Even before I notice the sparks on my skin, I see that Fynn has scooted to the edge of his seat,ying his hand on my arm. He doesn¡¯t really look like he wants to give any sce, but he does, and here I am. My stupid mate-bond heart filling itself with joy. Wiping my eyes with my free hand, I find the strength to carry on. ¡°First, I thought¡­ You know¡­ That she was hurt, and was just in pain. So, I kind of let her insult me, thinking it would stop. But it never stopped. It got worse, and one day, like three months after the rejection, she told me that I was boring and that she would reject me too if she could. So, she stopped talking to me. I never shifted or had her participating in my life ever again if not for her disparagingments.¡± I take a deep breath, as he is still caressing me, his arm lying on my bed. ¡°You are fucking with me, right?¡± Shaking my head while my stomach churns at his question and his creepy grin, I try to keep my cool. As he inhales deeply, throwing his hands over his head, I retreat my hand with a gulp. ¡°Fynn?¡± ¡°Who the fuck knows about this?¡± He growls, making me jerk back. ¡°Well, my family does. My pack and of course, Ri- Alpha Saviano.¡± I stutter out as he continues to re at me. ¡°So, I¡¯m the only one who knows here.¡± His voice holds so much disgust that my chest tightens. Nodding, I get him to pass his hands over his face distressed. ¡°I have to tell you all. I just didn¡¯t know when would have been the right time.¡± ¡°How about the first fucking time when I asked you why your wolf wasn¡¯t responding to mine!¡± He shoots forward sping the rails of my hospital bed, and I fear that he will break it. Pushing down my hurt, I hold my forearms. ¡°What for? For you to reject me sooner?¡± ¡°Well, at least you could have been a decent human being, and tell me the truth. But you were smarter than that, weren¡¯t you?¡± He pushes out a coldugh that sends an ufortable shiver down my spine. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, gulping down the bile rising in my chest, He shakes his head, as his tongue wets his lip, and I can clearly see that he is fighting to keep his wolf in check. ¡°Your fucking family should have informed us of such a thing. This is not information you withhold,¡± he whisper-shouts, clearly not wanting to attract the night nurses. As if all his growling until now has gone undetected. ¡°I beg your fucking pardon,¡± I gasp, feeling on the verge of crying. ¡°Also, what an intelligent little mate you are. Perfect. You yed on us falling for you before you handed out such detail about you being wolfless. Get that mate bond clicking before we can reject you easily.¡± He chuckles, as he spreads his arms before letting them slump again. Panic bubbles up my chest, like a tentacle itys itself around my throat, tightening its grip. ¡°I¡¯m not wolfless,¡± I barely manage to push out as heughs. Good thing he was whisper-shouting a second ago. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t some stupid game from my side,¡± I raise my voice as I shift to sit on my knees. ¡°I was scared.¡± ¡°Scared of what?¡± He stands before me, his darkened eyes scanning my face. Every grin, smile, and mockingugh disappeared from his features, leaving just disgust and hate. ¡°Scared. Of. What?¡± He repeats through clenched teeth as I am shell-shocked. ¡°Your rejection,¡± I answer, making him tsks. ¡°Bullshit, Artemisia!¡± Him growling my name, has me shifting to sit on my heels. ¡°That¡¯s not-¡± I start, but he interrupts me right away. ¡°Try to be honest for once.¡± He yells, making my blood freeze in my veins. Shaking my head, I clutch the bedsheets. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Stop with the bullshit, Artemisia.¡± I sob as I hate how he snarls my name. My eyes fill with tears again as I finally look back up at his gorgeous face which is now distorted with rage. ¡°That you would execute me,¡± I whisper, and his eyes widen. ¡°What?¡± He barks, making me flinch. ¡°That you would execute me. Kill me. Because you are monsters, and I¡¯m not worthy of you. I never will be!¡± I scream, pain coursing through my veins. Fynn remains standing at the foot of my bed for another moment, before he scoffs, pinching his bottom lip. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± He shakes his head, chuckling. ¡°Want to tell me again how you were Luna material?¡± ¡°Get the fuck out of here,¡± I gasp, throwing the first thing I can grasp. As expected, he catches the ss effortlessly, but in a downward motion, he lets it shatter against the wall and floor behind him. Water droplets fall everywhere as I breathe heavily, and he just grins. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me that twice, sweetheart.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Finnegan I nearly rip the door out of its frame as I open it with rage streaming through my veins. Taking a few steps, I only catch my breath as I hear the door close behind me. I nearly suffocate at the sadness and pain wafting through me, and I figure that they must be Artemisia¡¯s emotions. Fucking mate bond. I think about going to town and fuck another she-wolf just to make her suffer. To have her go through the pain I felt in that prison cell and is now pumping out into my chest. But my wolf goes fucking feral at the sole thought. It really takes all of me not to lose control and give over to my wolf who is fighting with all his might to get back to his mate. The shattered ss that I took with me on my way out, crunches beneath my shoes as I reach the round reception desk situated in the middle of the station. The two nurses sitting on their chairs shivering, and acting like they hadn¡¯t just pissed themselves, look at me with big eyes. They must have heard everything as we were shouting at each other, not thinking of the other patients who would have another perfect gossipy story to tell about me in town. That I can¡¯t even treat my mate decently. ¡°Hey,¡± I shout, hitting my hand on the desk, making them flinch. ¡°Hurry up to clean the mess. A ss fell on the floor.¡± ¡°Sure, sir!¡± One of them stutters before she scurries off. ¡°And don¡¯t slip on the blood,¡± I growl, starting to walk again. ¡®Return to mate.¡¯ Drake growls, making me chuckle. ¡®Absolutely not, old boy!¡¯ I try concentrating on my steps as I keep pushing him down. But his desire to go back to her as her scent is vanishing gets stronger by the second. ¡®She is scared. Mate needs us,¡¯ he pushes forward again, making me groan. ¡®Stop it! She is a fraud. She lied to us.¡¯ I hiss at him, making him even angrier. ¡®She is scared! Mate needs us!¡¯ He repeats, making me roll my eyes. ¡®Shut the fuck up!¡¯ I growl, opening the double doors to the outside with a bang. She called us monsters, and it burns my guts as I can¡¯t really contradict her. Because I¡¯m certainly one. Standing on thewn before the pack hospital, I turn my forearm towards me to look at the long cut that a sharp shard slit from my wrist upwards. ¡®Imagine if it had hit mate,¡¯ Drake nearly whimpers, making me ball my fist. ¡®Shut the fuck up!¡¯ I watch my wound get surrounded with ck smoke that seems toe out of it as it heals it instantaneously. ¡®You weren¡¯t honest with her either,¡¯ Drake snarls, and I let my arm slump with a dryugh. ¡®Fuck off already.¡¯ I start running into the forest, resisting the instinct to shift as Drake would surely hurry back to his mate. Speeding up, I only stop in front of a border to another pack territory. The pack warriors must already have been rmed as they peek through the trees to watch my next steps. I push out a singleugh as I push my hair out of my face and count about 20 guards sprawled around me on the other side. You would need more than that to stop me. Not wanting to start another trouble as Cayden will already be reprimanding me about my scene in the hospital, and I really don¡¯t want Artemisia¡¯s pack to think even worse of me, as they already comined to my brother about my mate-collecting mission, I slump down onto a big rock behind me. ¡°Rx, fes. I won¡¯t cross any border.¡± Iugh as the muscles in my limbs slowly rx after my hours-long run. The sun is already peaking over the mountain tops as I take a deep breath and watch the landscape. This part of the forest is slightly descending, enabling me to watch over the treetops to take in the amazing scenery. I hate how my wolf sends pictures of my mate to my brain, making me want to have taken her to see it as well. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t care, Drake. Stop it!¡¯ I rub my hands as I lean forward, propping my elbows onto my knees. Wetting my lips, I let my head hang as Iugh to myself. ¡®I fucked up badly, didn¡¯t I?!¡¯ Drake just grumbles, not giving me an answer as my heart squeezes, and I guess Artemisia must be crying again. The wolves on the other side are still waiting in the wings, as I take a whiff of the air. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I was wondering when you would show up,¡± I say, avoiding turning around to look at my brother. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cayden asks, and I shrug. ¡°Just enjoying the beautiful sunrise.¡± He sighs as he steps next to me, probably scanning the wolves on the other side as well. ¡°I was told by a few nurses that you did a scene in the pack hospital.¡± ¡°Ah, it was nothing. Just a little fight,¡± I groan, distorting my face. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Finnegan.¡± He inhales sharply as he passes his hand over his face. ¡°It was a great sacrifice by your brothers to stay away from the hospital to let you have a moment with her to find some harmony after what happened. How can you fuck it up?¡± Iugh and wipe the dust from my jeans. ¡°You should be used to it by now, shouldn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Finnegan,¡± he says, his voice full of disappointment. ¡°You already lost your title as Beta. Don¡¯t lose your mate as well.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I scoff. ¡°I forgot how I should still worship you for not throwing me out of the pack. But you can stop acting all nice now. And just take her already.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asks, feigning shock. I shake my head, my gaze still locked on the rising sun over the mountains. ¡°We already know that we will lose her to you. And she wants to be a Luna anyway, so congrattions, brother dear.¡± ¡°You are out of your mind!¡± He states, making me stand up and turn to him. ¡°Am I? Really?¡± I ask as he res at me. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything in this matter. And she surely isn¡¯t flirting with me while she spends all the time caring for her mates.¡± Clicking my tongue, I turn away from him. ¡°Argh,e on. I feel her emotions. And I was just a few rooms away from her room as I felt her affection for you streaming through her body. What did you talk about, huh? Did you already tell her how you want to have a piece of her too?¡± ¡°Watch it, Finnegan!¡± he warns me, his alphamand wafting over me, even if it doesn¡¯t make much if not pricking a little bit. ¡°Wait.¡± The air suddenly shifts as he realizes something. ¡°You felt her emotions?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I chuckle. ¡°Precious, right?¡± ¡°How long has this been going on?¡± He asks, making me grin at him. ¡°From the first moment, Iid my eyes on her.¡± He stares at me, taken aback, and I walk past him. ¡°We saw how hurt you were as we smelled our mate at the souvenir you brought from the party. But don¡¯t worry, brother. Your secret will be safe with us.¡± Laughing, I shift into my wolf, to run back home and leave him behind. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Artemisia ¡°It¡¯s okay, Matt. I just bumped my head, I didn¡¯t lose a leg.¡± I chuckle as Matthew carries me to my room and cuddles me into the nkets of my bed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You need to rest, love. I¡¯m just following the doctor''s instructions,¡± he says nonchntly, as he rearranges my pillows. I thank him with a smile as I lean back with a sigh. ¡°Can I get you something else?¡± He asks, and I shake my head as he proceeds to list all the things he could get me. Iugh because he is so cute, and I love how he wants me to feel better. ¡°Enough, Matty.¡± Logan stays in the door frame with his arms crossed over his chest as he eyes me up. ¡°Are you sure you feel alright?¡± I nod with a smile. ¡°Perfectly fine, thank you.¡± ¡°We will let you rest, and check on youter. Is that okay?¡± Matthew asks, his expression heavy with worry. Thanking him with a smile, I watch him leave my room with his brother before I push out a deep sigh. I want to go home. And I have to fight back my tears as I think that my only option to do this would be to go through another rejection. Or even worse, rejections. Even if I got a glimpse of hope, I can¡¯t see myself being epted in this pack after Fynn¡¯s reaction. Maybe I should talk to Cayden about it and be honest with him as well. Suddenly, a heavy weight lowers itself onto my chest at the thought of my mates rioting at finding out about my dormant wolf. Emptying my lungs with a deep exhale, I cuddle myself further under the nkets. Telling him about my little secret might be extremely risky, but I guess it would be better than having Fynn spill it to him first. ¡°Yes,¡± I shout, torn out of my thoughts by a soft knocking at the door. Wiping any residue of my tears out of my eyes, I watch a petite Omega bncing a tray with a tea set in her hands. I sit up carefully and see a huge guy closing the door behind her. She must have caught my curious gaze as she looks over her shoulder before she smiles at me. ¡°They have guards in front of your quarters,¡± she says with a gentle voice. ¡°In case someone tries something funny.¡± Someone. Setting down the tray on my nightstand, she passes me a steaming cup of tea. ¡°I¡¯m Daisy. I¡¯m one of the Omegas appointed to this floor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you, Daisy. I¡¯m Missy.¡± I say, taking a sip from my tea. Her eyes sparkle as she nods. ¡°I know! Here, I made you a small cake.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you so much.¡± I take the cake she is holding in front of my nose with a big smile. Looks like someone is happy about her job choice. Taking a bite of the little chocte cake while she watches me like she is about to burst, I hum. ¡°This is delicious!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she squeals happily, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯m the best baker you can find in the pack if I can say so myself.¡± She giggles, and I smile at her. ¡°I¡¯m very happy you are appointed to this floor then, Daisy.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she whispers, lifting her hand up to shield her mouth. ¡°Alpha ckwood is very fond of sweets, but it is a little secret.¡± Iugh, putting the cup of tea down on my nightstand. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it to myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiles brightly as she straightens her spine back up, crossing her hands in front of her. ¡°If there is something you need, please call me. I heard that you had lunch at the hospital, so I¡¯ll check in on you before dinner.¡± Nodding, I cuddle back down in my bed. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Now, rest well. I¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡± She caresses over the covers before tucking a strand of her light-brown hair behind her ear. I sigh deeply after she leaves my room, and close my eyes to get some sleep. But even if I¡¯m drugged up to the eyeballs with painkillers and I¡¯m feeling drained, I can¡¯t seem to catch any sleep. My anxiety keeps growing even if I do my best to meditate myself into calmness. In the blink of an eye, it appears to be already time for dinner as Daisy checks in on me with Matthew carrying a big tray. ¡°Careful, babe,¡± he warns me softly as he positions the tray over myp. My heart squeezes as I caress his face, thanking him. I wonder how he will react to the news. Maybe at least he will ept me for who I am. ¡°Do you want me to keep youpany while you eat?¡± He asks, tearing me out of my thoughts. Shaking my head, I reposition in my sitting position. ¡°You are cute, thank you. But please don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Go and have dinner with your brothers.¡± He nods, shing me a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her, Gamma,¡± Daisy squeaks, keeping him from protesting. For a moment, it seemed that he wanted to say something else, but he decides otherwise and doesn¡¯t add more to it as he bends down to kiss the top of my head before he walks out. Slumping back against my headboard, I have to push down a groan as I would certainly have preferred him to stay with me than Daisy. Also, I don¡¯t really know what they are discussing downstairs. Or what consequences Fynn had to face. Thinking about how it might be good to have a chatty omega as dinnerpany to distract me from my anxiety, I convince myself that I have made the right decision. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Unfortunately, the omegas here seem to be trained cult followers as Daisy keeps quiet while watching me eat. She has her hands folded in herp as she looks at me as if I were some shiny alien she had been waiting to see for the two decades she has spent on Earth. ¡°So¡­ Have you been appointed to this packhouse or this floor for long?¡± I ask her as I scoop another bite of food into my mouth. She nods enthusiastically while beaming at me but still doesn¡¯t say anything. Narrowing my eyes, I wait a few heartbeats until I try again. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I have been here since I got my wolf four years ago.¡± She answers with a joyful expression. I wait another set of seconds but finally, give up as this seems to be all she is going to say. To another painfully awkward moment. Sighing, I take another spoonful of my food and finish my dinner in silence while being observed by the pack fangirl. As she takes the tray from me and wishes me a good night after having checked my dressing, I couldn¡¯t be happier. Wiggling under my nkets, I take a deep breath and start regting my breathing pattern anew as my thoughts run wild. I don¡¯t know how many hours passed as I kept tossing and turning as much as my body allowed me to but eventually my eyelids get so heavy that I can¡¯t keep them open any longer. With another deep sigh, I have no other option than to wait for exhaustion to finally take over as my anxious thoughts wouldn¡¯t let me sleep. I try to concentrate on Matthew¡¯s scent still floating feebly in the air, but unfortunately, Daisy¡¯s scent is far more pregnant in the air to have his calm me down enough. Just as I¡¯m about to pass out, a new scent invades my room, eliminating all the others lingering in it. Taking a deep breath, I let myself envelope in it, my body rxing immediately. I want to check if he really entered my bedroom or if it¡¯s just my imagination, but before I can even turn to take a look, my consciousness submits to my exhaustion, making me fall asleep instantaneously. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Artemisia I wake up with a jump scare the next morning as all my windows get opened brusquely. I blink into the light streaming into the room as a blonde woman is bbering nonchntly while continuing to give me a heart attack. Turning in my bed, I blink my sleep out of my eyes. I can¡¯t see Fynn anywhere in the room, but I can still smell him. Maybe I¡¯m just hallucinating. I shake my head at how desperate I am as the woman leans into my field of vision, making me jump. ¡°Babes, are you alright?¡± Do I look like I am? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Sure,¡± I answer with a smile as she narrows her eyes. She puts her fists on her hips as she gets back up. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to act strong with me.¡± My eyes widen as she looks around the room. ¡°Did the little Omega already look after you?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Daisy?¡± I ask and she clicks her tongue. ¡°Aaah, yeah, could be that this was her name!¡± She seems distracted by something as she doesn¡¯t notice that I don¡¯t respond to her while she walks into my kitchen. ¡°She is a bit strange, but a nice girl, you know.¡± I giggle to myself as I would definitely agree with her. ¡°She is the pack''s biggest fan. We were a bit concerned about how she would wee you here.¡± She says, rummaging through my cupboards. I w onto my nket while I try to make sense of this strange situation. ¡°You were?¡± ¡°Yeah, Alpha Cayden was so preupied that she wouldn¡¯t ept you and do something shady. But I told him that she is a good girl and that she deserves a chance.¡± She reappears in my bedroom with a steaming cup of coffee that I take reluctantly. ¡°She seems to love you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say while sping the cup. ¡°She was very nice.¡± She smiles brightly at me as she sits in the chair where Daisy sat just hours before and crosses her legs elegantly. I hold the cup like an anchor, feeling the warmth of it streaming through my hands and up my arms. I wait for her to talk again but the people in this pack seem to recite a certain script in their heads before thinking aboutmunication. On top of that, I can barely think straight as my head is throbbing and Fynn¡¯s scent is making my skin sizzle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± I ask finally, causing her tough out loud. ¡°Oh, babes, I¡¯m Lisa. I¡¯m the former Beta¡¯s daughter.¡± She nods happily as I still look at her confused. But luckily, this time she gets the clue. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to help you out a little bit as you are about to take over too many roles to bear.¡± Giggling, she takes a sip from her own cup, making me mirror her. ¡°You poor thing with those morons. But don¡¯t worry, because now that I¡¯m here we will rock the shit out of everyone!¡± Iugh, shaking my head. ¡°That sounds amazing, thank you so much.¡± Feeling a sense of huge relief, I enjoy the coffee that tastes heavenly. ¡°And thank you for the coffee. It tastes really good.¡± ¡°I have a special ingredient. Everybody is crazy about it.¡± She winks at me. ¡°Now I know why,¡± I say, taking another sip with a deep sigh. ying with the cup, I gather my courage to ask her about my mates. I don¡¯t know if I can trust her yet, but I would have to find out. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure, anything you want,¡± She answers, holding her cup to her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s about-¡± I get interrupted abruptly as the door opens with a bang, and Daisy stands in the door with big doe eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she says panicky.¡± The door slipped out of my hand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Daisy.¡± I smile at her as she walks to me with her usual tray in her hands. ¡°Oh, I see that you already got your coffee.¡± She notices and Lisa grins up at her. ¡°Yes, I provided our princess with it. I have my special brew, you know that.¡± She nods strangely as she proceeds to put down the tray and immediately tends to my dressing. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s good for her. She should watch her diet to feel better soon.¡± Lisa makes funny grimaces behind Daisy¡¯s back as she speaks, and I have to force down my laughter. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daisy. I liked it very much. And I don¡¯t think that a coffee would hinder a bump from healing.¡± I try to calm the situation down but Daisly still doesn¡¯t seem to be amused. ¡°I will talk to Alpha ckwood about this. He will decide.¡± Her words are like a p, and I feel a bit taken aback. I think that I might be exaggerating as it is normal for an omega to go after what your Alpha tells you, but as I see Lisa¡¯s distorted face, I know that this isn¡¯t in fact normal. I keep it to myself as it isn¡¯t my ce to say something and just wait patiently for Daisy to finish. After having tended to me, she puts a cup of tea onto my nightstand and takes my coffee out of my hands. I¡¯m just about to protest as she pushes a te with a small cake on it into my hands. ¡°Here you go. Enjoy.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ thank you,¡± I say, looking between her and the cake. ¡°You can go now. You don¡¯t have to watch me eat.¡± She waves at me dismissively, as she keeps standing next to my bed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will wait and take the tes back with the coffee.¡± I gulp, risking a look at Lisa who scoots her chair closer to me. ¡°Let me help you out.¡± ¡°No!¡± Daisy screams, making us flinch. ¡°I made the cake for her. She is going to eat it.¡± A strange feeling creeps up my legs as I see her panicky yet enraged face. ¡°It¡¯s alright. She can have half of it, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No! I made it just for you.¡± She says, looking like she is on the verge of crying. Lisa throws her hands into the air and scoots back away, and I sigh. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I hurry to eat the cake in a few bites before I hand the te back to Daisy. ¡°Delicious. Thank you so much, Daisy.¡± Her expression morphs immediately as she takes the te out of my hand like the happiest person on earth. ¡°I¡¯m so d!¡± After collecting everything, Daisy shes me ast smile before scurrying back out. ¡°What the hell,¡± Lisa breathes out while I¡¯m still staring at the closed door. What the hell indeed. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Artemisia I take a deep breath as I step into the dimly lit office, even though I didn¡¯t get an answer at my knocking. ¡°What are you doing out of bed?¡± Cayden asks me as I close the door behind me. His eyes are still glued on the papers in front of him as I clear my throat. ¡°I wanted to talk to you. Do you have a bit of time to spare for me?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he sighs, still not looking at me. ¡°As long as you return to bed afterwards.¡± I sit into a chair in front of his desk, my insides tingling eagerly to get his eyes on me. ¡°It has been 4 days now since I was discharged. I¡¯m feeling much better already and I can¡¯t stand lying around anymore. Also, I can¡¯t continue to take away precious time from everybody¡¯s day. Matthew and Logan are looking after me lovingly, but I guess they have more important things to do. Please, let me do something. I¡¯m feeling good enough to help you all out and finally show myself to the pack.¡± He lifts his gaze to look at me, making me gulp. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You still seem a bit pale.¡± ¡°Pale¡­ It¡¯s because you all treat me like I got the bubonic gue. I just bumped my head.¡± I pout, letting my shoulders slump. ¡°Please Cayden, let me do something. I want to be part of the pack already.¡± A faint smile crosses his lips as he looks back down onto his paperwork. ¡°Okay. Let me think of something you can start out going easy. But as soon as I see you feeling unwell, you will be going back to bed!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I say, nodding. ¡°I won¡¯t protest if that were the case!¡± My jaw risks hitting the floor with a loud bang as he chuckles and even teases me jokingly. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Iugh. ¡°I¡¯m serious! I won¡¯t disappoint you this time.¡± He narrows his eyes at me and his lips stretch into a big grin. ¡°I¡¯m counting on that.¡± My heart skips a beat, but I try to y it cool, reciprocating the smile shyly. His eyes suddenly change, and his expression morphs slightly as he continues to look at me. After a few seconds of us just staring at each other, he tears his eyes away from me toy them back onto his paperwork. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Everything you want,¡± I answer, feeling my heart flip ufortably. ¡°Have you talked with Fynn since you have been discharged?¡± He asks, making me shake my head. I wrap the fabric of my dress around my index as I think of an answer that wouldn¡¯t sound stupid. ¡°No, he was so angry that I thought I would grant him his space.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He scribbles something down even if I know that he is set on what he wants to tell me. ¡°I appreciate you wanting to respect his feelings, but he is kind of stubborn. I guess if you want him to apologise first, you are in for the long run. If you want him to talk to you, do the first step. Just so you know.¡± I chuckle, nodding. ¡°I appreciate the advice, Cayden. Thank you.¡± He is mumbling something about me being wee as my attention gets caught by his phone shing up constantly. I remember that I already saw it once but I didn¡¯t put much thought into it. ¡°It¡¯s the council.¡± He says dryly, making me look at him like a deer caught in the headlights. ¡°One of my advisers is in the high court and keeps updating me about matters regarding our pack. I don¡¯t know if you heard, but we have a running case that seems to be more of a bother than we would have thought.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I crane my neck, trying to get a look at the phone. He lets out a deep sigh as he takes the phone and looks at the screen. ¡°He is a trusted member of our pack, but he is a bit¡­ well, peculiar. But he does his job perfectly.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most important thing?¡± I act as if I¡¯m not disappointed about not having been able to catch what he was sending and sh Cayden a big smile. ¡°I guess so,¡± He murmurs, lowering his gaze back to his desk. Pondering over asking him about the executed she-wolf, I open my mouth repeatedly, but in the end, I choose to be silent. Cayden must have caught my strange behaviour as he looks up at me, raising his brow. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± My heart beats so fast in my chest that he must perceive it, but I smile at him, shaking my head as my courage ultimately leaves me. He sighs again, returning to his documents as something else bubbles up my chest that I let just break out, out of pure desperation. ¡°Did¡­ Did Fynn say something about our fight?¡± ¡°No, not really. Why?¡± He asks me totally unbothered. My panic settles to turn my stomach upside down, making me gulp. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t nice. So, maybe he had said something. He was quite upset.¡± ¡°He still is.¡± Cayden scoffs, seemingly immersed in his next task. ¡°The warriors alreadyined to me that he is in a bad mood, and asked me to talk to you.¡± He lifts his gaze, smiling at me encouragingly. ¡°You see, even if it¡¯s quite a big pack, we are like a big, close, and nosy family. Rumours spread like wildfire, so everyone is informed that his bad mood must be a result of your fight.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± I groan, making himugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Missy. This is all natural. And I guess the pack already greatly respects you because of how you handled a fight with Fynn. I¡¯m sure they are all quite impressed.¡± I close my eyes, leaning back into my seat. ¡°If you say so¡­¡± I¡¯m certainly used to the rumours of a pack. But thest time I was part of it wasn¡¯t the best experience for me, so I¡¯m feeling quite ufortable at the thought that I¡¯m now in the middle of attention even if I just arrived. Clearing my throat, I pass my hands on the fabric of my dress. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you to it. I suppose you will call for me if you need anything? And I¡¯ll be ready tomorrow morning for my first task in the pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Cayden answers, already absorbed back into his documents. Feeling like I urgently need some air, I get up and hurry to leave the room. ¡°Well, then. Thank you very much, Cayden.¡± I keep myself from sprinting to my room as I pass the omegas dusting off the shelves and vacuuming the floor. I push out the deep breath I was holding only as I close the door behind me. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Stepping out onto my balcony, I shield my eyes from the sun with my hand as I let my eyes wander over the vastndscape. I watch a few warriors training on the field as my eyes fall onto Fynn¡¯s muscr body. He is standing there wearing only ck shorts, which makes it difficult to act like I wasn¡¯t ogling him. Maybe I should go and talk to him. It isn¡¯t fair that his warriors are feeling ufortable or are treated badly because of our differences. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Artemisia My heart beats into my throat as I arrive on the training fields. I look around but Fynn is nowhere to be seen. ¡®Guess he sensed you wereing, and ran away from you,¡¯ Cassy sneers, making my stomach turn. ¡°The stables.¡± A melodic voice tears me out of my thoughts, making me look at a bunch of warriors grinning at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What?¡± I ask confused. The young warriorughs, and his colleagues follow him. ¡°You are looking for Fynn, aren¡¯t you? He went to the stables.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, nodding like a stupid toy. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± I start walking towards the stable as another man shouts after me, making the menugh again. ¡°Good luck!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I wave without turning around, acting like it didn¡¯t bother me. ¡®How immensely respectful they are.¡¯ Cassyughs at me, and I keep myself from halting in my tracks, even if it was a mean blow. ¡®Feeling particrly mean, Cassy? How nice to see you in top form again.¡¯ I try to hide how hurt I am as I try to reach the ce where I can collect my next humiliation. But the mix of sadness and anger is like swept away as I turn the corner to step into the stables and see Fynn at work. His tanned skin shining in the sun streaming through the windows, making me want to catch the little droplets of sweat with my fingers. ¡°If you are just going to stare, step aside at least. So, you don¡¯t keep people from doing their jobs.¡± His low growl has me jump, and I step aside, letting a man pass me with a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Shaking away another bad feeling creeping up my chest, I clear my throat. ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He asks, not even sparing me a nce. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Why?¡¯? Do you prefer to sulk or can we talk?¡± I sh him my best sarcastic smile, and he scoffs. ¡°Not interested. No.¡± He answers dryly, continuing to pile up straw without looking at me. He must be fucking kidding me. I suddenly feel stupid about having tried to make the first step, especially after how he treated me. It¡¯s obvious enough that I am the one who should get the apology. ¡°Fine. Sulk then. And as soon as you got your warriors rioting because you act like a broken-hearted girl, maybe you will see the necessity to talk to me anyway.¡± My provocation finally gets him to turn around, but I don¡¯t like the re he shoots me. At all. His growl physically vibrates through me as he takes a step forward menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about things you don¡¯t understand, princess. And keep my warriors out of your stupid games.¡± Crossing my arms over my chest, I hope to get rid of my goosebumps. I must admit that he is scary, and I surely should not provoke him into another fight. Still, I¡¯m feeling confident enough about the fact that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. And I¡¯m at least as stubborn as he is. Which will surely be my death eventually. ¡°I can say whatever I want, especially when the rumors going around the pack and YOUR warriors affect me as well. As if I would care what they say about you.¡± Iugh mockingly, making him growl. But instead of answering my provocation, he turns around and snarls, ¡°Perfect, because I don¡¯t care what they say about you as well. So, they can go on saying whatever they like. I will dly put in a few inputs as well. About your fabulous character.¡± ¡°You are such an asshole.¡± I let my arms slump as I shout at him. ¡°How are you expecting me to show any ¡®fabulous¡¯ side of me if you keep acting like a mean idiot?¡± ¡°Stop shouting, Missy. They have already eavesdropped enough.¡± He tries to exert his authority on me, but I would need more than that to calm down now. ¡°No can do, Mister. I¡¯m going to stand here and shout as long as I like to. See,¡± I say, taking a step towards the wall of the stable. ¡°I¡¯m out of the way, so I won¡¯t keep anyone from working.¡± Throwing his head into his neck, he sighs. ¡°You will be the death of me, I swear.¡± ¡°Excellent then! What a lovely thing to say to your mate.¡± I scoff, gesturing with my hands. ¡°Well, seeing what kind of mate you are, you can¡¯t really me me.¡± He says, going back to work. It takes me a moment to get over that blow, and I press my tongue to my teeth. ¡°Wow. Just wow.¡± My blood starts boiling as I see him going on with his work as if nothing happened. Cassy¡¯s words resound in my head, breaking my head once again. Even before desperation can get me, I take a deep breath. And as Giorgio used to say, I talk too fast without thinking. ¡°You are just jealous because your brothers had me while you couldn¡¯t even go as close as touching me.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even without Cassy snickering in my head, my heart stops in my chest. My voice suddenly doesn¡¯t even sound like mine as I rey my words in my head. Just how stupid are you? Fynn has stopped working and is just standing there. His strong back is glistering in the sun and his chest must be heaving while he appears to want to keep his cool. As I¡¯m able to sense his emotions which are now a painful whirlwind, I know that he is about to lose the fight. I can also sense his wolf pushing forward, and I¡¯m asking myself when he will lose that fight. Feeling my guilty conscience bubbling up my chest, I¡¯m just about to take a step back and apologize as he moves. My breath gets stuck in my throat as he reappears in front of me as if he was just a step away, and didn¡¯t have to cross a fucking hall. He is grabbing my chin, pulling my face upwards, forcing me to look at me as he snarls, ¡°I¡¯m touching you now, aren¡¯t I, little mate?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Artemisia I gulp as I keep myself from being impressed by the sparks exploding on my skin and traveling down my neck and chest. No matter how much I try, I can¡¯t remember ever feeling such a strong reaction towards anyone. I would prefer I remembered something like this as it pains me that it must be with him. ¡°Let me go!¡± I say through clenched teeth, but he increases his grip, making me whimper. I w on his forearm instinctively, as if it would lead him to loosen his grip. ¡°You enjoy it, do you? Teasing me because I¡¯m not like my brothers.¡± He clenches and unclenches his jaw as he tilts his head, lowering his voice. ¡°Making me pay for the fact that I¡¯m not falling for you like they do.¡± Shaking my head to get out of his hold, I only get him to growl. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about! I just came to talk to you because of our fight.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he chuckles, tsking. ¡°As if the princess would care to make peace with the plebeian scum, right?¡± My eyes widen as he leans even closer, making my heart flip in my chest. ¡°Who were you talking to just a moment ago, little mate?¡± ¡°Cayden,¡± I answer, blinking repeatedly, and heughs. ¡°Of course. No wonder your libido was going crazy. You practically were going into heat.¡± I finally manage to pull myself out of his grip as he loosens it and I push him on his chest, making him stumble back amused. ¡°How dare you, you idiot?!¡± He shakes his head while he is stillughing and wipes his bottom lip with his thumb as he is about to turn around. ¡°How am I the idiot in this conversation?¡± Balling my fists, I risk drawing blood at my nails digging into my palm. I¡¯m already prepared to have him ignoring me and having me look at his back again. But he doesn¡¯t turn around anymore, he just stands there eyeing me up as I try to even my breathing pattern. Suddenly, my guts can¡¯t handle the silence between us anymore, and I finally take a step forward. ¡°If you hate me this much¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone about Cassy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interpret something romantic into things you don¡¯t understand, little mate.¡± He mocks me once again, shing me his pearly whites. I take a deep breath, gathering all my courage to not step back at this one. ¡°Tell me why then. Let my mind lose all my romantic fantasies. Teach this stupid little mate a lesson!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your fucking problem is.¡± He snarls. As he is about to turn around, I bolt forward, grabbing his arm. I pull back my hand immediately as the sparks erupt at our touch, but I still keep him from turning away from me. ¡°No! You can¡¯t go on insulting me and then just walk away. This is not how it works.¡± ¡°Works where?¡± He asks, and I take a step back. ¡°Between mates,¡± I answer, making himugh. ¡°You are out of your damned mind.¡± He steps closer, and I straighten my spine, forcing me to stay rooted in my spot. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone because I¡¯m not doing the dirty job for you. Not because of the mate bond or something. Just because I want you to tell them. See their reaction, and their disappointment before getting what you deserve.¡± I gulp as he smirks mockingly, enjoying the results of his heart-shattering demeanour. ¡°I¡¯ll be standing there, waiting for the right time to chime in when it¡¯s time for the rejections.¡± My heart shatters into a thousand pieces and I take a shaky breath while he continues to grin at me. ¡°Is that what you wanted to talk about, little mate? Hearing me say how precious you were to me? And how desperate I was to be like my brothers?¡± As I hug myself instinctively, he turns around with ast scoff as he restarts working. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± I¡¯m still trying to fight for words and ovee the paralysis my emotions are putting me through as Cassy takes it from mepletely. ¡®See? I told you! It¡¯s because youck everything a mate would be looking for,¡¯ Cassy snorts with laughter as she puts me down, making my heart squeeze painfully. ¡®You are ugly and weak. Dirt even for the scumbags.¡¯ Herughter echoes in my head as I look up to the ceiling, keeping my tears from falling. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper and walk out of the stables, fighting the urge to run. My tears are already streaming down my face as I hear him calling for me, making me halt in my tracks. ¡°Artemisia!¡± Inhaling sharply, I wipe my cheeks even if it wouldn¡¯t make any difference, and turn around to see Fynn standing at the entrance of the stables. A frown has reced his arrogant expression as he looks at me. ¡°What?¡± I ask, my voice shaking embarrassingly. He shifts his weight onto his other leg as he clicks his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your wolf.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± I breathe out, letting my arms slump to my sides. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go fuck yourself, Finnegan!¡± Turning around, I tuck a strand of my hair behind my ear as I walk through the fields and finally pass the training warriors to get back into the house. My heart beats into the top of my throat as I realise that no one is wearing a stupid grin or a mocking expression anymore. Climbing the stairs, I ignore the staring pack members and hope not to get too much attention from the omegas currently working on the floors I have to pass. But as I finally reach my quarters, I¡¯m sure that they will have enough new material to gossip about to have them going for weeks. Settling in my bed, I have barely pulled the covers over my head as I feel the soft clicking of the lock. ¡°Hey, babes. Are you alright?¡± Lisa asks, peeping under my covers as she stands next to my bed. ¡°Sure,¡± I answer sobbing, causing her to sigh deeply. ¡°Oh, no, hun. I¡¯m so sorry. Do you want me to call the Beta or maybe your Gamma?¡± She caresses my leg over the covers. I shake my head, burying my head into my pillow. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure they have more important things to do than tend to my tantrums.¡± ¡°Oh, honey,¡± she tsks. ¡°Is it bad?¡± I ask her in a whisper, panicking as I see her distorting her face. ¡°Werewolves are nosy, and have good ears.¡± ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± I cuss, burying myself back under the covers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They will have forgotten it by tomorrow!¡± I appreciate her wanting to cheer me up, but this is absolutely disastrous. I¡¯m so dead, and how am I supposed to work for and make a great impression in front of the people who will execute me in just a matter of time? Lisa stays with me another bit and even makes me a hot chocte with her special ingredient to cheer me up. She does a great job of distracting me and goes on with telling me all the embarrassing things that happened to pack members. Talking about everyone forgetting tomorrow. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°We are not like other packs. We are a huge family, so these kind of things are seen as pretty funny. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± She squeezes my hand gently, making me take a calming breath. ¡°I know that you are scared about facing the pack members tomorrow, but as soon as you see them, you will understand that it¡¯s nothing. Believe me.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Lisa.¡± I chuckle, and she shes me a big smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I gotta go now. Let me disappear before the Reverend Motheres to check on your sleeping schedule.¡± She jumps from my bed while I crack up. I really needed that. With ast kiss on my cheek, she hurries out of the door. I settle back under my nkets, but I¡¯m far from falling asleep. The sadness and anxiety wafts back over me, and I take a few rxing breaths to calm myself, but there is no avail. I guess this will be a long night. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Artemisia ¡°Oh, no, Missy, please!¡± I stop scrubbing the bottom of the dried-up fountain as Alberta makes me stop to look at her. Pushing my hair back, I see her running towards mepletely shocked. ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you arranging the flowers?¡± She asks, making the omegas working on cleaning the fountain around me hold their breaths. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer with a smile. ¡°But we were done with it, and I figured my help was needed here.¡± I also needed to get some aggression out of my system and I figured that scrubbing would be a nice exercise to achieve that. Naturally, as I woke up, I smelled Fynn¡¯s scent again. And since his disparaging words were constantly resounding in my head, it couldn¡¯t possibly be, so I must have been hallucinating. Stupid me. And stupid mate bond. Also, my two other mates were walking around me on eggshells this morning, driving me crazy as this was absolutely thest thing I needed right now. On top of that, as I arrived at the town square with Cayden to help them redecorate the square and help with some tasks, everyone was absolutely lovely. And I felt like a royal who was there on a visit to shoot pictures for a magazine while acting like I was helping instead of being of any real help. So, let me scrub, Alberta. I need that! She takes a deep breath and grabs my arm gently to help me up to my feet. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t possibly have you scrubbing dirty floors. What would Alpha ckwood think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alberta. I will dly take it up with him if he has something to object to in this matter. We are nearly done. Let me finish here, and then you can give me some task that is supposed to be nicer.¡± Gasping for air, she tries to find the right words and even looks at her staff lost. ¡°But¡­ your head¡­ the Alpha¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will let you know if I¡¯m feeling sick or dizzy. Our Susan here is keeping an eye on me and will tell you right away if I were to copse due to the hard work,¡± I say, making Susan jump behind me. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll observe her strictly,¡± Susan shouts, making me giggle. Alberta nods slowly, and I squeeze her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Cayden. He can¡¯t resist my puppy dog eyes anyway.¡± A round of ¡®aaws¡¯ resounds around us, and Iugh. Those people are out of their minds. And I love it! *** I slowly begin to understand all those people living happily in those happy-farming cults as I feel delighted at arranging pots along the stone walls of the alleys. Susan is humming as she is plucking at the flowers next to me. The rhythm of her song mixes with the chattering voices and the happy screams of the ying children and calms my soul better than any meditation technique. Suddenly, the atmosphere seems to change as the voices get louder, and the chatting gets more intense. Turning around, I see Matthew walking towards me with a big smile, as he manages not to fall over the pups running around his legs. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I giggle as he reaches me and gives me a kiss. Susan bows respectfully with blushed cheeks as she greets him before scurrying away. ¡°Looks like you are popr,¡± I say jokingly, making himugh. ¡°They are just so blinded by your beauty that they mistook me for the Alpha.¡± ¡°Aaaw,¡± I p him yfully. ¡°You are too cute to be true.¡± He lifts his arm, scratching the back of his neck, as he turns shy. ¡°Listen, Missy.¡± I smile at him patiently as he clears his voice being cutely nervous. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You had quite a rough time thest few days, and I was wondering if I could treat you tonight¡­ Like with a nice dinner perhaps.¡± My smile brightens as he lowers his arm. ¡°Are you asking me out for a date?¡± ¡°Would that be okay?¡± He asks, making me nod. ¡°I would love to have dinner with you tonight, Matt,¡± I answer his invite, making him look like he just won the lottery. ¡°Oh, wow. Awesome.¡± He beams, and I chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not really a surprise that I said yes, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask, and he scoffs. ¡°Are you crazy? I was concerned about having my heart shattered across the town square.¡± He jokes, making me shake my head. Pulling at his shirt, I get us to diminish the already non-existent distance between us. ¡°As if I could ever do that. I really like you, and I can¡¯t wait to spend the evening with you.¡± ¡°Oh, man,¡± He breathes out. ¡°I have to go now. Before I snatch you away.¡± I lower my voice to a whisper as I scrunch up my nose, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t really mind if you did, honestly.¡± ¡°Bad way to answer, mate.¡± He groans as he smirks at me. Leaning in, he kisses the corner of my lips gently, making me close my eyes to enjoy his vicinity. ¡°See youter, Missy.¡± He whispers, having my insides tingling. ¡°Can¡¯t wait,¡± I answer. He waves at the people standing around us, and like the happy cult-pack they are, they cheer as they wave back at him. Iugh and watch him walk away, careful not to lose myself in my indecent thoughts as I admire his muscr body. Maybe I can get him to take a few of my aggression away from me too, when we meet tonight. *** As I finish helping with the easy tasks around the town square, I actually can¡¯t help but feel more fulfilled than ever. Seeing the decorations click into ce and the ce changing its atmosphere is actually amazing. It doesn¡¯t help me with my growing anxiety, though. As the hours pass by, and my datees closer, I can¡¯t feel nothing but excitement and nervousness. I want to stretch out the distractions as much as I can, but soon enough, everyone is pushing me to go back home to get ready for my date. Before I can protest, I find myself taking a rxing bath to ease my nerves. And boy, am I nervous. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Artemisia ¡°Hello, Missy.¡± Two young Omegas are smiling happily at me as I open the door. They are standing in front of my quarters with an army of trolleys. ¡°Oh, hey girls. What are you bringing me?¡± They giggle as they answer, speaking in unison once again. ¡°Dinner!¡± They push the trolleys through my rooms and out onto the balcony. I actually love this idea as the temperatures are still warm, and the summer night with its sounds and its atmosphere is quite romantic. I watch them arrange everything on a table they set on the terrace, and scoff as they keep me from helping. Finishing by putting a small vase with a rose onto the table, they both do a small curtsy before scurrying outside and closing the door behind them. ¡°We will call for the Gamma right away, Missy. Enjoy your dinner and have a good night.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay. Okay,¡± I breathe out, passing my hand over my short skirt. I suddenly feel terribly self-conscious about wearing a flowery dress with long puff sleeves as I start feeling like I can¡¯t breathe. ying with my ne, I put my hand on my chest, confirming to myself that because of my low neckline, there is nothing that could be strangling me. Standing in my living room awkwardly, I can¡¯t seem to do anything with myself as I wait for Matthew toe up. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to himing to my ce but I should have insisted on wanting to eat at his ce. It definitely would have been less awkward this way. With another deep breath, I start swinging my arms back and forth, as if I wanted to keep them from getting numb. Just as I think about sitting down because I might copse due to my legs giving out beneath me, I hear a soft knocking at the door. ¡°Okay. Okay. Okay,¡± I repeat, filling my lungs with a deep inhale before I reach the door. After having exhaled all the air back out to calm my shaking hands, I open the door to a beaming Matthew. ¡°Hey, Matt,¡± I say, maybe a bit too loud. ¡°Hey, Missy. You look stunning,¡± hepliments me, making me blush. I feel like a love-sick teenager as I wipe my sweaty palms against my skirt while he stands there looking like he is about to record a thirst trap. His light blue shirt stretches over his muscr chest and the fact that he rolled up his sleeves has definitely more impact on me than it should have. The mate bond must be hitting me with all effect as I suddenly desire nothing more than to rip his shirt off him. Shaking myself, I free myself from my indecent daydream and hope that he didn¡¯t notice my embarrassingly awkward drooling. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it as he shes me a smile, and leans in to press a chaste kiss on my lips. Stepping aside, I invite him in, and we walk towards the terrace. I have to think about what a gentleman he is as his brothers would have lifted me as soon as I had opened the door to start dinner with dessert. ¡°I hope this is okay for you. I thought it would be nice to dine outside,¡± he says as he pulls my chair back to take a seat. I push the indecent pictures out of my brain and sit down, thanking him with a smile. Looking up at him, I nod as my eyes follow his movements of him sitting down. ¡°Of course! I thought it was very romantic, to be honest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± He smiles at me, and I clear my throat, concentrating on my napkin which I fold over my lap. I must be blushing horribly, and my nervousness just gets worse as he keeps gushing happily over how d he is about us dining together, and repeats how beautiful I look. Luckily, as we start lifting the cloches from the tes and bowls, we change the subject automatically. Soon enough, we are digging in while chatting leisurely. We don¡¯t even get how the sun sets, something Matthew is very disappointed about, as he wanted to share the moment with me. ¡°Sorry, Matty,¡± I try to cheer him up. ¡°But it surely won¡¯t be thest sunset we can look at together, and it is much more pleasurable to forget time while talking with the person you like.¡± His face falls slightly before he shes me the most beautiful smile that I have ever seen. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Is everything okay? Did I say something wrong?¡± I ask him, feeling my chest squeeze as I notice his reaction. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He clears his throat as he takes a sip from his wine ss. ¡°No, no.¡± Even if I¡¯m not sure if he is being truthful, I decide not to push him. We fall silent, and I concentrate back on my te, looking for a subject I could get us on. Matthew seems to be unable to withstand the awkward silence as he clears his throat again. ¡°My brothers use that nickname to make fun of me. Because I¡¯m the youngest. So, no one in the pack uses it.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Matt. I didn¡¯t know,¡± I apologise, and sh him a sad smile. Reaching out to him, Iy my hand on his. ¡°I won¡¯t use it again if you don¡¯t like it.¡± He chuckles and turns his hand to link his fingers into mine. The sparks increase at our connection, and I have to swallow a gasp at the intensity of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You couldn¡¯t have known.¡± His eyes are locked on our entangled hands as he continues to speak to me. ¡°And actually, I liked the way it sounded as you said it.¡± My heart skips a beat as he lifts his gaze to me, locking his eyes with mine. I shift in my seat, clenching my legs together in the hopes of alleviating some of the pressure that grows between my legs. ¡°You are cute.¡± Heughs, lifting my hand to his lips. ¡°Just like you are.¡± As he presses a kiss onto my knuckles, my brain goes into a frenzy. Cassy shifts in the back of my head and my brain gets flooded with delectable pictures of him grabbing me to lift me onto the table. By the time my mind ispletely overrun by my horny thoughts, I fear that he must be feeling my arousal. Just as if on cue, his eyes darken, its green flecks appearing with a twirl. Oh, Goddess. I¡¯m already plotting to see how far he would go without his brothers as I pull myself together before things escte. Tucking my hair behind my ear, I gather all my courage as it seems the right moment to spill the beans. ¡°Could I talk to you about something, Matt?¡± I ask feebly, making him look at me worried. ¡°Sure, anytime. What is it?¡± He asks, and I take a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s about my wolf.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Artemisia ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± He asks me, and I curse myself as I see the green sprinkles in his eyes disappearing. As he seems to perceive the change in the atmosphere, I¡¯m disappointed to see how fast he adapts to it. He loses his flirtatious demeanor swiftly and reces it with his usual caring worry for me. I should have known. Matthew is always like this, and I should have known that he would immediately react like this. I should have taken the chance and exined everything to him in bed. After getting some steam off. At least I would have been executed with a pleasurable memory on my skin. Clearing my throat, I pull my hand back, making him look at me even more worried. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I answer, trying to force a smile. After taking a big gulp of my wine, I start telling him the same things I told Fynn in the hospital. I recite them like I was about to rip off a band-aid. Holding my head low, afraid to see the same rage in his eyes that I saw in Fynn¡¯s, I go through everything again. His tension wafts over to me when I reach the part of Rick rejecting me, and I can nearly feel his pain as I tell him about my wolf being mean to me. Clenching my eyes closed, I breathe through the entire time as I empty my heart out to him as if it were some painful medical procedure. But as my heart and mind goes constantly back to my recollection of Fynn¡¯s reaction, I feel it even harder to tell everything as I¡¯m waiting for his reaction panicky. Or even his immediate rejection. ¡°This is all,¡± I say, ending my rambling with a deep sigh. ¡°And I¡¯m so sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you sooner. But trust me if I tell you that it wasn¡¯t some kind of scheme on my side, I was just afraid of you all rejecting me.¡± Taking another deep breath, Iy my hand on my chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would survive it. And I was scared of all the consequences that woulde with that.¡± He continues to look at me silently, while his worried expression has slightly morphed into something else. And even if it is not that raw rage that Fynn showed me, I don¡¯t like it. At all. The gears in his head turn nearly audibly as he res at me before he finally finds the words to speak. ¡°Why would you say something like this?¡± He asks, making me look at him agape. I try to make sense out of the question, but I can only guess what he might be referring to. His worry has now disappearedpletely from his face while he changes into his Gamma-mode, examining every little expression of mine. I¡¯m quite taken aback by this demeanor of his, as I usually see him as a cute teddy bear. And not like a beast that is ready to swallow me whole any minute. ¡°What?¡± My brain is too slow to form an eloquent answer to keep up with his question, and he shifts in his seat. ¡°Why would you apologize while swearing on the fact that it wasn¡¯t a scheme on your part?¡± He repeats, grimacing. Rubbing my hands together, I mp them between my knees as if wanting to get rid of the coldness that he is sending through my heart that goes on distributing it further through my body. ¡°So that you know that I didn¡¯t want to trick you into something. That I didn¡¯t want to y you.¡± ¡°Why would you think that? Why would you guess that I must be thinking that?¡± He scoffs, his eyes shooting daggers at me. ¡°Did you think of using it as a scheme before?¡± ¡°No,¡± I shout. ¡°Of course not!¡± Shaking my head, I gulp, wanting to push down the lump forming in my throat. ¡°I was afraid because there were certain rumors about you and your pack.¡± ¡°I can imagine,¡± he snorts, making me re at him. ¡°Matt!¡± I exim, my desperation growing. He shakes his head as he rolls his eyes. ¡°And you were so convinced of your ''oh, so wonderful and perfect pack'' that you wouldn¡¯t ever have a chance to show you otherwise. Don¡¯t worry, I get it.¡± ¡°No!¡± I protest quickly but close my eyes as I am too fast to answer. ¡°I mean, yes, of course. You certainly have the idea of your pack being the best and perfect as well, right?¡± He lifts his brow at me, as my shoulders slump. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to tell you, Missy.¡± He sighs, throwing his napkin on his te. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything about your pack as it came to you. I just wanted to be with my mate. But maybe it is different for you because you have no wolf.¡± I gasp audibly at the impact his words have on me. It feels like a hard hit into my stomach and my insides turn, making me want to empty my stomach onto the romantically decorated table. I would never have thought that it could blow up into my face if I told him. Matthew was actually myst chance of getting at least one of them on my side. But I should have known. They do not care about weakness. This is why their pack members are all so happy and cult-like unburdened. They are the strongest in the Northern Hemisphere. And would all cringe at a mate without a wolf. Without exception. ¡®You are worthless to them,¡¯ Cassy sneers, shooting tears into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. It¡¯s all new to me, and my pack had these prejudices regarding your pack. Now I can see that it¡¯s all total bullshit. But before seeing and realizing all this I was very afraid!¡± Taking a deep breath, I add pleadingly. ¡°I just wanted to tell you because it is right that you know. I will tell Logan and Cayden as soon as I get the chance to as well. I understand if you are disappointed and mad at me. And I¡¯m so sorry!¡± He stares at me for another heartbeat, but for me, it seems like an eternity. ¡°What about Fynn?¡± He asks, his face expressionless. ¡°Huh?¡± I blink, making him groan. ¡°What about Fynn?¡± He repeats himself. ¡°Does he already know?¡± I think about lying to him shortly but eventually nod, making him exhale distressed. ¡°I told him in the hospital,¡± I answer lowly, and he nods repeatedly while pinching his bottom lip. ¡°Did he react like an asshole?¡± He asks, a strange tone in his voice. I scrunch my nose, shrugging. ¡°If you want to put it like this¡­ Yes, he was really mean.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he breathes out and pushes his chair back to get up. ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I watch him pass me and re-enter my bedroom while my heart breaks. Cassy isughing hysterically while I feel myself tear up. I don¡¯t know how much more I can take. ¡°Matthew!¡± I call for him while I skyrocket out of my seat. Throwing my napkin onto the table, I don¡¯t know what actually gets me to react like this instead of just staying in my seat in shame and letting go of my tears depressingly, but I can¡¯t seem to do otherwise. I can¡¯t lose him as well. Not my Matthew. As soon as I stumble back into my bedroom, I halt in my tracks shocked. Matthew is standing there and is looking at me with his head tilted. His hands are in his pockets as his eyes rake over me, and I take a few steps closer towards him slowly even if my brain screams at me to run the other way. Cassy fell silent and is now as curious to see his intent as I am. My heart beats painfully against my rib cage as I wait for him to move or to insult me, and it takes him an eternity to do so. ¡°Do you want me to reject you, mate?¡± He asks me, sending a shudder down my spine. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Artemisia ¡°Do you want me to reject you, mate?¡± He asks me, sending a shudder down my spine. My breath hitches in my throat as I freeze, and he shes me a wolfish smirk. ¡°Do you want me to reject you?¡± He repeats, and now I shake my head immediately. ¡°Then I don¡¯t care!¡± He says, clenching his jaw. My heart halts in my chest as my brain struggles to process what he just said. ¡°Huh?¡± I ask stupidly, watching him take a step to reduce the distance between us. Leaning in, he speaks directly into my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°I don''t care, love.¡± He chuckles, pressing a kiss on my neck, and a low moan escapes my lips. ¡°You are my mate and you are mine.¡± A purr rumbles through his chest as he breathes me in, making me feel like my legs are about to turn into jelly. ¡°If the prick wants to reject you, I don¡¯t care. More for me!¡± I whimper as his deration hits me right in my core. Straightening back up slightly, he lets his gaze roam on my face, moving it from my lips back up to my eyes. The green spots in his dark irises are practically glowing as his demeanor changes into something predatory. ¡°Right, mate?¡± I can¡¯t do anything else but nod, feeling as if I were being put in a trance by him. He keeps me hostage for another few heartbeats before he takes onest step to wrap his arms around me. My breath hitches in my throat as he leans in, stopping just a few millimeters in front of my face. His lips hover over mine, and I can feel his teasing smirk on his tempting lips even if we aren¡¯t touching yet. I know that he is ying with me, and normally, it would make me furious. I never liked the fuckboy or yboy type who gets a kick out of teasing women for their ego. But I don¡¯t feel any anger. This entire situation feels a lot different. It feels like a seductive y for him to see how much he can make me lose my mind. And I¡¯m totally in for that. Instead of feeling anger and frustration, my body gets flooded by lust and pleasant anticipation. My mind gets totally nked out while his alluring scent invades my senses. I feel like I¡¯m not even blinking anymore as I keep my eyes on him, fascinated by the fact that he has me yearning to see his next move like this. As he finally ims my lips with his greedily, taking my breath away, it doesn¡¯t take long for me to rx against his frame. While reciprocating his kiss, I feel his hands move down to grab my ass, and I wrap my arms around him. With a light jerk, he lifts me up, having me wrap my legs around his body automatically. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cassy seems to have retreated into the back of my head, seemingly not ted at all as my thoughts and senses overflow with just him and the fantasies about what I want him to do with me. I breathe him in hungrily as I feel him move towards my bed. ¡°I love this dress,¡± he growls as he caresses my thighs, moving his hands up to my ass again. Letting me fall onto my bed, he follows me on it to hover over me and pulls my dress over my head. ¡°It has a zip,¡± I squeal as he forces it over my head cumbrously andughter bubbles up my chest. He pulls me to him, lowering himself to kiss my neck up and down. ¡°You should be happy I didn¡¯t trash it.¡± ¡°Pervert,¡± I breathe out with a giggle as I start opening the buttons of his shirt. Getting back onto his knees, he pulls his shirt down his shoulders, before opening his pants. I watch him, feeling like burning up, and bite my bottom lip. Just as he ms his lips back on mine, I¡¯m just about to drive my hands into his hair, but flinch as a stabbing pain pierces through me. ¡°Everything alright?¡± Matthew stops kissing me and looks at me worried as he must have felt the spasm in reaction to the pain. Nodding, I try to push down the ufortable feeling and cringe as Fynn¡¯s image shes up in my mind. No. No. No. He must be feeling my desire and me making out with him. Damn it! ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asks again, making me force a smile. I figure that I can¡¯t stop to think about my options and mind Fynn¡¯s feelings as my guilty conscience at the thought of making my mate suffer even slightly would surely win the fight. And he doesn¡¯t deserve such a thoughtful mate. Not after what he said to me. Sliding a hand around his neck and up into his hair, I pull him back onto me. I need these aggressive feelings out of my body, or my frustration will end up eating me up, pairing with my anxiety once again. Also, Matthew deserves everything. He deserves to feel good. After breaking the kiss one more time, he moves down my body to nibble at my skin. I enjoy him kissing my neck and down my chest, purring happily. As the ufortable feeling just gets worse and brings my chest to squeeze painfully, I curse my weak resolve but eventually push against his chest gently, making him stop and look at me with a questioning expression. ¡°Do you need to call your brothers? I mean¡­ What¡¯s with your agreement?¡± I ask feebly, not knowing how he would perceive my question. He studies my face shortly before he frowns slightly. ¡°Do you want me to call them?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± I say in a whisper, shrugging and my heart flips in my chest as a big smile appears on his face. ¡°Then no. As long as we don¡¯t cross a certain line, it¡¯s okay,¡± he answers, shing me a wolfish smirk. ¡°By a certain line you mean¡­ we can¡¯t¡­¡± I stutter while trying to ask him, feeling my cheeks turn deep red. Heughs and leans back down to bite into my neck lightly. ¡°We can¡¯t go all the way down, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± I say, surprising myself with my cheekiness as I throw my head back. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I need you, Matt.¡± His happy hum vibrates through me as he continues to explore my body with his lips, teeth, and tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t im you entirely tonight. But I can make you feel good.¡± I gasp as I feel his fangs rasping at my neck, his warm breath fanning my skin and making it prickle pleasantly. ¡°If you want me to.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± I breathe out, getting an approving growl. He doesn¡¯t show the same carefulness with my lingerie as he did with my dress, as he rips them open with his ws, freeing me from theced fabrics in seconds. Positioning himself closer to me, spreading my legs wider, he presses his hard-on onto my throbbing core, making my juices drench his boxer briefs. ¡°What was your decision on the toys?¡± he asks me as he pushes a finger into me, making me moan loudly. ¡°Maybe there is something you like particrly.¡± What is he doing? Doing a pitch in such a situation. ¡°I just want your cock, Matty!¡± I scream as my brain fails to hold this conversation with him factually. ¡°I don¡¯t want any toys.¡± He stops moving his fingers in and out of me, making me whimper disappointed as he slides them back outside of me. I watch him lick my juices off his fingers in relish, setting me on fire. ¡°You say so because you don¡¯t know how much pleasure I could make you feel with one of those.¡± His husky whisper makes my burning desire reach its peak. Even if I open my mouth, my voice fails me, and he smirks slyly at me. ¡°I¡¯ll choose something for you. And then you¡¯ll tell me.¡± I can¡¯t get my brain to function fast enough to form any answer as he puts his lips back on my body and moves down to my now painfully pulsating clit. A loud scream of pleasure explodes from my chest at his first lick. And it just gets more intense. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Artemisia I wake up feeling like I¡¯m burning up from the inside. sping the sheets I¡¯m entangled in, I draw a few steady breaths trying to calm myself and reduce the pain. What the hell? I was asking myself how long it would take me to get into heat when they would keep ying around like this, but I didn¡¯t think it would start so soon. Maybe they thought it would be easier for me to take all of them if I went into heat. And seeing that it¡¯s three mates, the time span for a she-wolf to go into heat might be way shorter. And still¡­ This feels different from what has been described to me by my mother. Instead of feeling that overpowering desire, I feel pain. Excruciating, all-consuming, burning pain that seems toe from inside of me. As a medical practitioner, I try to analyze my symptoms immediately, but my brain seems to be blocked by the agony. Opening my eyes, I find Matthew already looking at me. His drowsy eyes scan my face worriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks, and I whimper before I can even answer. Nodding as I can¡¯t seem to form any words, I force a smile but don¡¯t seem to be able to convince him. Heys a hand on my cheek and squints his eyes pensively. His touch, which usually feels warm against my skin, feels nearly cold now. This is the final confirmation that I need to know that this isn¡¯t my heat. Also, his wolf would already be going crazy by now. And trying to im me. ¡°You feel like you are burning up. Are you sure that you are alright?¡± He asks again, his thumb caressing my skin soothingly. Closing my eyes, I enjoy his touch and nod again. The scorching heat inside of me subsides slowly as I take a few more calming breaths. Finally, my dried-up throat allows me to speak, and I cuddle into his arms. ¡°I never felt better,¡± I say lowly, and he pulls me closer. Kissing the top of my head, he sighs relieved. ¡°I¡¯m d. You looked a bit pale.¡± ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s just exhaustion because of all the times you made me cumst night.¡± My smile grows as he chuckles with his lips still pressed against my hair. Moving my head back to look up at him, my heart flips at the green flecks twirling in his irises. ¡°It¡¯s that you are just irresistible,¡± he grins, burying his head in the crook of my neck. ¡°And you smell so good.¡± Iugh, as I wrap my hands around his shoulders. He moves up to my lips, leaving featherlight kisses on my neck and my jawline. Our hands roam our naked bodies greedily as we connect through a passionate kiss. He invades every corner of my mouth with his tongue, and I let him, moaning against his luscious lips. My pussy throbs in pleasant anticipation of his cock hardening against my feverish body, and I start moving enticingly to rub myself against his hard dick. ¡°Slowly, baby.¡± He snickers, speaking against my lips. ¡°Or you will make me break the only rule I have here.¡± Laughing, I throw my head back and look at him flirtatiously. ¡°Oh, please, do.¡± His groan vibrates through me and he shakes his head. ¡°I wish I could.¡± He smiles at me, making my heart skip a beat, and grabs my chin to pull my lips back on his. I feel his hand move down my spine, stopping to grope my ass cheek. Lifting my leg, he positions it over his hip and lets his fingers trace my skin as he glides his hand back onto my ass. My eyes roll into the back of my head, as he moves his fingers down my ass, and starts ying with my clit from behind. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± I breathe out as he keeps kissing me. Increasing his strokes, he flicks his finger over my aching clit, making me scream in pleasure as I reach my orgasm at lightning speed. ¡°Looks like someone is as horny as I am,¡± he teases me, breaking our kiss to smirk at me. Pushing him yfully, I blush as a happy smile creeps onto my lips. ¡°The fact that you still get to make me cum so fast is actually quite rming.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hisugh rumbles through me, making my skin cover in goosebumps, and my cheeks start hurting at how much this makes me smile. ¡°Ready to start your counter again?¡± He asks, making heat creep up my chest. Nodding, I let my eyes fall to his lips, ¡°Ready!¡± Just as he pulled me closer and was about to push a finger into me, a rapping resounds on the door. We look at the door, and as the knocking doesn¡¯t stop, he gets up. While I slip under the nkets, he puts on his briefs to go and open the door. As soon as he has opened it to check who it is, the door gets pushed open, making it crash against the wall. ¡°It was just for the fucking night.¡± I hear Logan shout before he appears in my bedroom. ¡°As if I would sneak out of her bed in the morning. Are you an idiot?¡± Matthew protests with a growl as he follows his brother. I¡¯m not surprised that Logan showed up. I¡¯m more astonished about the fact that he didn¡¯t crash in last night already. But as I smell Fynn¡¯s scent, before he appears in the door behind his brothers, my breath hitches in my throat. ¡°Hey, watch it, Matty!¡± Logan snarls, pointing his finger into Matthew''s face. ¡°Well,¡± Matthew says, straightening his spine. ¡°The date isn¡¯t over yet, so¡­¡± As he gestures to the door, he gets Logan to growl threateningly, but Fynn just stands there bored. It looks like his brother had dragged him in here because he wanted to make a point as he is my mate too. At least yet. ¡®He can¡¯t even look at you. But who could ever me him? You are pathetic. Disgusting,¡¯ Cassy growls from the back of my head, and just as I am about to roll my eyes and tell her to shut up, my heart stops. As if on cue, Fynn has moved his gaze to look directly at me. I gulp as his eyes darken, signaling me that his wolf is fighting for dominance, and he pushes through his brothers without saying a word to reach me. With the elegant movements of the predator he is, he gets on the bed and crawls towards me, getting into my face. Sliding down against the headboard, I bury myself up to my chin under the covers and sp the fabric helplessly. It¡¯s not that I would fear him. I¡¯m not afraid of him. Still, I submit to his dominance, not wanting to test his strength once again. He examines my face thoroughly, and I can¡¯t even hear what his brothers are saying to us, as I get pulled into a hypnotic vortex by him. My mind is screaming, begging him to talk as if I would desire nothing more than to hear his voice. But he doesn¡¯t grant me my wish as he keeps staring at me. As the bed dips, I can only assume that Matthew or Logan, or even both, havee into the bed as well because I can¡¯t tear my eyes off him. ¡®Strip,¡¯ a rough voice shatters through my mind, making me gasp. I can perceive Logan and Matthew now, watching us from each side as the voice booms through my mind again. ¡®Don¡¯t ever cover yourself from me. Unless you want me to tear the cloth covering you apart.¡¯ I stare at Fynn agape as he tilts his head. Cassy has retreated even further, sending a painful whimper through my head as the invasion of my mind pressures on her. Is this¡­ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Artemisia I can¡¯t recognize the voice, and yet, it sounds incredibly familiar. It feels as if it had always belonged in my head. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Is his wolf talking to me? Inhaling sharply, I open my mouth to say something but my voice fails me miserably. Instead, I chose to move my hand up to pull down the border of my nket, exposing me to him, as he instructed me to. The red flecks that have appeared in his eyes take over the entire iris, glowing intensely as Fynn shes me a wolfish smile. I ignore my heart beating into my throat because of the intensity of the situation, and I pull my nket further down. He moves on his knees, adjusting to me pushing the nketpletely off me with my feet. Before I can even grasp my head around what is happening, he has grabbed me and pulled me beneath him. As he hovers over me, stillpletely silent, he lets his lips and nose scan my skin, nearly touching it, leaving goose bumps on the way. My heart squeezes in my chest as my body burns up again, it resembles the feeling that I had when I was waking up, only that it isn¡¯t painful anymore. It is pleasant¡­ It is soothing¡­ And it drives me crazy. As my lust increases by the second, I feel myself getting wetter and wetter. I groan, cussing him out internally, as he gets me to react like this without even touching me. Idiot! Low growls from Logan and Matthew show me how they can smell my arousal in the air. My head is suddenly spinning out of control as I continue to watch Fynn moving further down my shaking frame, examining every inch of my skin. It seems like my mates are holding back, squirming next to me as if they were about to wait for Fynn to do something. As he finally gets to my pussy, I nearly lose my mind as I see him taking a deep breath, breathing in the scent of my lust. Wait, no!, a little voice screams in my head. He has been so mean to us, we shouldn¡¯t let him do as he pleases like this. Do something and stop him. But instead of acting upon her advice, I move my hands over my head, stretching beneath his examination and closing my eyes with a deep breath. I drown the little voice rampaging in my head in the intensifying fog in my mind and just let myself go under my instinctive desire for him to finally do something. I¡¯ve had Matthew and Logan, but Fynn never had the chance to show me how he would treat me in bed. He had teased me once, but other than that, he never got as intimate with me like his brothers did. Between penalties and our fights, he would never have had the chance to be invited by me into my bed, so the fact that it happened like this has my skin burning up even more. Goddess, what did you do? I remember him telling me that he was not gentle as his brothers, and as my brain goes in overdrive at thinking about the possibility of him fucking me raw, I push out a low moan. ¡®I know you want it, mate.¡¯ A shiver runs down my spine as the rough and deep voice speaks inside my head again. I lift my head, seeing Fynn staring back up at me, as he presses a kiss just millimetres above my pussy. ¡®But?¡¯ I ask in my head, hoping it would reach him. He just grins, ignoring me, and before I can protest again, I get distracted by Logan, lifting my chin with his fingers to make me look at him. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± he asks, worry shing in his eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper, while a sultry wave rolls through me. Closing my eyes, I move my hips up, wanting Fynn to get closer to my core, but he just grabs my hips and pushes me down. I gasp as he shes me a sly grin. ¡®Not so fast, mate.¡¯ his wolf reprimands me amused. I groan, but enjoy the sparks running up and down my body, triggered by his touch. ¡®Are you only going to talk to me through your wolf? Really?¡¯ His wolf tsks, and I look at Fynn who is already back, concentrating on my skin. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®He says that he has nothing to say to you.¡¯ his wolf answers and I hear the deep disagreement in his voice. My heart gets a new crack, even before Fynn looks at me with a disparaging frown. Iugh internally, turning my face to the side while concentrating back on the pleasurable prickling on my skin rather than on my aching heart. ¡®Fine. Whatever, idiot!¡¯ I say into my mind and smile as Fynn¡¯s growl vibrates through me. ¡°Maybe she is ready,¡± I hear Logan say and open my eyes to look up at him. Oh, you can bet on that. Matthew, on the other hand, seems to be still worried about me as he shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. We should prepare her better.¡± Oh, for goodness¡¯ sake, I¡¯m not some scared virgin. And I feel hot! As another wave of the strange heat ripples through me, I move my hand up to pull down Matthew¡¯s briefs slowly. Taking his cock into my hand, I start to stroke it. He chuckles, taking my hand off him, before lifting it and kissing my knuckles. ¡°Wait, love. You didn¡¯t feel well this morning.¡± Fynn growls again while burying his face into my core, and I swallow a moan, not wanting him to know how good it feels. Logan seems to take up his thought, sneering at Matthew. ¡°You are just trying to keep us from being with her.¡± I try to concentrate on Logan¡¯s and Matthew¡¯s argument to protest and finally get them to fuck me. But I fail miserably as Fynn suddenly starts moving up to my belly button, covering his way up in soft kisses. ¡®Ah, are you jealous when I don¡¯t keep my eyes on you, big boy?¡¯ I joke, making him growl again. After pressing ast kiss just above my belly button, he moves his way up, trailing his way up to in between my breasts with his tongue. As his tongue slides over my skin slowly, I feel like he is transporting the fire through my body. The sparks turn into mes, and I sp my pillow, biting back the moans bubbling out of my chest. Oh, my Goddess. I wonder how Logan and Matthew can still be fighting stupidly while I¡¯m melting next to them. ¡°Stop it,¡± I manage to gasp before Fynn starts kissing, nibbling and sucking at my breast. My body finally revolts, not letting me keep back anymore as I moan loudly while driving my hand through his hair. I guess they are now bickering about who is going to be first, while Fynn is about to fill in that position anyway. But I don¡¯t care. My arousal is making my pussy throb painfully while my body is screaming for a release. ¡°We had said that Matthew would be first.¡± I flinch at Fynn finally speaking. ¡°Because he is a virgin.¡± His smokey voice paired with the idea of being Matthew¡¯s first has me shuddering pleasantly. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like this,¡± Matthew groans. But I don¡¯t care, I need them to hurry up. Burying my fingers into his muscr thigh, I look at him while I try to keep my mind together with Fynn continuing to y with me pleasurably. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± I breathe out, my gasp turning into a moan. Matthew smiles at me and leans down to kiss me. With ast bite into my nipple, Fynn gets up onto his knees. He moves to the edge of the bed, and as Matthew breaks the kiss to let me look at Fynn, I can see that he got off me only reluctantly. ¡®Spread your legs for me, mate,¡¯ his wolf¡¯s voice sounds so alluring to me, that I stretch myself in ecstasy, spreading my legs slowly. I giggle as the room fills with the approving growls of my mates, but I don¡¯t get to enjoy them for long as Matthew moves between my legs. His touch and his eyes glowing green take my breath away as he gets on me, kissing me hungrily. Yes! Pulling down his briefs, he moves to position his dick between my folds. ¡°You are so fucking beautiful, my love,¡± he whispers huskily, making my heart flip in my chest. Linking his fingers into mine, he squeezes my hands tightly. This is the first time I feel his emotions waft over to me. I can feel his nervousness and his happiness streaming through me, making my heart squeeze with joy. Just as he moves forward, the tip of his cock sinking into me slowly, another bang resounds from the door, making him freeze. I see his eyes zing over and groan while throwing my head back. Cursing myself for a moment for not having chosen Fynn to be the first, I¡¯m soonughing to myself. I should have gotten over my stupid pride and begged him to fuck me as he was teasing me. Because there was no chance in hell that Fynn would have stopped himself from iming me at his big brother storming into the room,manding him to. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Artemisia ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± I¡¯m chewing on the nail of my thumb, as I¡¯m leaning against the wall, wrapped in a dressing gown. After Cayden nearly broke down my door to fall into my room and interrupt us at the best moment, he risked his life as Fynn and Logan were ready to attack him. I don¡¯t think that Matthew wasn¡¯t in the same mood, but as he was practically already pushing into me, he surely chose to keep back, not wanting to get me hurt. Or maybe he had hoped that we could continue as his brothers were fighting the Alpha off. But as it is Cayden we are speaking of, my mates chose to submit to his Alphamand, instead of starting a pack war. Over sex at that. And now, I¡¯m trying to eavesdrop on their discussion as they all went into Cayden¡¯s office to talk it out. At first, I was pretty happy that they left the door open, but as the argument goes on, I¡¯m not convinced about it anymore. I know that Cayden is the Alpha and has to look out for his pack. But I don¡¯t know why he would care how and when I should be intimate with my mates. By the sound of it, it looks like there are things they didn¡¯t tell me, and as they talk about having to protect me from it, I feel sick to my stomach every second that I have to listen to them. I would like to walk away, but I can¡¯t seem to tear myself away from the spot I¡¯m rooted to in shock. They seem to keep something from me, and it doesn¡¯t look like the cute little secret I have about my dormant wolf. I can see the Omegas appointed to the floor hiding behind the columns and I smile embarrassed as they must be able to imagine what the men are arguing about. ¡°We had a strict n and an agreement. Did you really want to risk her life like this?¡± Cayden asks angrily, making me think that he isn¡¯t talking about how they would have destroyed a highly sensitive mate during a foursome. There is something in his voice that makes my stomach churn. Also, they should easily be able to tell that the door is open and that I¡¯m eavesdropping just by my scent, but they seem to be so heatedly involved in the argument that I go totally unnoticed. ¡°And you should know best, Finnegan! You gave me your word,¡± Cayden reprimands, confusing me even more. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! I was keeping away from her, but Logan insisted on crashing her date with Matthew.¡± Fynn growling these words, has me wrapping my arms around me to caress away the goose bumps. Keeping away from me. Does that mean he was acting like an asshole on purpose? Shaking my head as if wanting to get rid of this ridiculous idea, I try to concentrate back on the fight, even if none of the words they say make sense to me. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Cayden shouts, making me and the Omegas flinch. ¡°You are the eldest. You should have control over the situation. I know that you had agreed on a dating schedule with each other, but it ends now!¡± ¡°Not fair!¡± Logan groans, getting a threatening growl from Cayden. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk back to me! We still don¡¯t know how Drake is going to react to you iming her together, or someone even iming his mate before him. Are you insane? Risking her well-being for that?¡± Drake? Like in Fynn¡¯s wolf, Drake? Lifting my head, I see that the Omegas are looking at me concerned. But I frown as they don¡¯t seem surprised. You have to be fucking kidding me. ¡®Monsters,¡¯ Cassy clicks her tongue disparagingly, and I¡¯m about to protest, as Fynnughs sardonically. ¡°As if I fucking care,¡± he is still snickering as he adds. ¡°At least she will be useful for once.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His words pierce my heart like a silver dagger, and I have to physically w at the fabric of my dressing gown lying over my heart to make me feel like I¡¯m still able to breathe. We jump synchronously, and I guess the men inside are doing the same, as Cayden hits his desk so hard with his fist that I hear it crack. ¡°This is enough!¡± Fynn scoffs, triggering even Logan¡¯s rage. ¡°If you despise her this much, just reject her and let us lick her wounds! She doesn¡¯t need you, Fynn! I think she has made that perfectly clear. She is better off without you! It¡¯s you that will never find a better mate than her!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry her perfect ass, then!¡± Fynn shouts back, making me shake my head. ¡°What are you? Five? That¡¯s exactly what I n to do, you moron! She is my fated mate!¡± Logan shouts back. Finally, a smile reappears on my lips, and I blush as the Omegas giggle lowly. ying with my ne, I take a deep breath, my heart mending a little with these words. ¡°Enough, you two!¡± Cayden interrupts the fight and takes a deep sigh. After a second of silence, he finally speaks again. ¡°What is Drake saying about this?¡± I hold my breath, but Fynn doesn¡¯t answer. I¡¯m just about to think about leaving as a growl rumbles through my mind. ¡®I¡¯ll tear his stupid ass to shreds if he only were to try it,¡¯ The intensity of Drake¡¯s voice booming in my mind, has me leaning back against the wall, wanting to stabilise myself. ¡°Okay,¡± Cayden says, rage still evident in his voice. ¡°If you want to keep acting like an idiot, and keep those thoughts to yourself, you can happily do so! But we will go on with building up her position in the pack. If you want to be a part of it, fine! If not, even better!¡± My eyes widen, and I freeze as I thought that was just some kind of normal mind link. Didn¡¯t he hear him? ¡°Now get the fuck out of my office! All of you! And leave her alone!¡± The Omegas jump up, gasping, and start running around like headless hens, trying to act busy before my mates leave the office. I¡¯m just about tough at the sight as I turn my face and look straight into Fynn¡¯s frowning expression. Pain curses through me, and I feel like my eyes are welling up with tears, but I cross my arms not lowering my head to escape his challenging look. Soon enough, Logan and Matthew step out behind him and while Logan bumps into him provocatively, Matthew is already walking towards me. ¡°What are you keeping from me?¡± I ask him, ignoring Matthew¡¯s arms that try to console me. But Fynn just tsks and starts walking down the stairs, back once again to treat me as if I were made out of stinky air. Freeing myself out of Matthew¡¯s arms, I run to the Balustrade and lean over just to see his muscr back disappear into the lower ground. ¡°What is it, Fynn?¡± ¡°Artemisia,¡± Cayden calls me from inside his office, and I push myself from the railing to walk past Matthew and Logan and get into Cayden¡¯s office. Careful to close the door properly behind me this time. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Artemisia As I step into the office, my heart stops. Cayden has his face buried in his hands, and I feel so much desperation at seeing him like this, that I could cry. I would like to step around the desk and hug him, but that would hardly be appropriate. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± he says with an exhausted sigh, and I sit down, keeping silent. As he passes a hand over his face, it looks like he is about to think about how to start the conversation. I give him time toe up with something, but as he still doesn¡¯t say anything, I decide to speak first. ¡°What is happening, Cayden? What are you all keeping from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Missy. But I can¡¯t talk to you about that now. Not yet. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not my ce to do so.¡± He says calmly, worry shing in his eyes. ¡°Fynn has to make a difficult decision, but I¡¯ll see that he won¡¯t have you hanging for too long. He can¡¯t y with you without taking responsibility for what he will cause.¡± His worry transmits to me as his encoded speech just triggers my anxiety. Shifting in my seat, I clear my voice, trying to remain calm. ¡°Is there something I can do? Or something I have to look out for?¡± ¡°No,¡± he shakes his head. ¡°I guess we will have to trust the Goddess that she will lead us onto the right path. All you can do is go with your instincts, maybe it will help him do the step he has to take.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t keep chasing him and acting like he isn¡¯t absolutely horrible to me,¡± I say, regretting my words immediately. Then, even if they sounded so confident in my head, I don¡¯t like what they allude to. ¡°I understand youpletely, Missy. And you don¡¯t have to. If you want to take your time and decide to take your distances until he will be honest with you, you have all the right to do so.¡± Scoffing, I lean back into my chair. ¡°What if he just breaks into my room again? What if he finds me somewhere alone and acts like he always did until now?¡± ¡°Try to have your phone always ready to call me. I¡¯ll do my best to have you protected. Warriors are always around and ready to mind-link me. He won¡¯t harm you, and I¡¯m sure that he will let you be. I¡¯ll talk with him again.¡± Nodding, I bit the inside of my cheek, not really convinced anyone could do anything about it. ¡®See, you should have done better, and fought for Rick.¡¯ I have to fight the urge to gag as Cassy growls in the back of my head. Even if Fynn is absolutely the worst, I would pick him over Rick anytime. I straighten my spine as I ignore her, and concentrate back on Cayden. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure it will be alright.¡± As the awkward situation we are in is already a happy gathering, I decide to be a better person, and get one thing about me off my chest. Clearing my throat, I get him to look at me questionally. ¡°There is something I have meant to tell you since I havee here, and please ept my apologies that I didn¡¯t tell you earlier.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about your wolf, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± he answers, still looking at me as if he just told me that I had only two months left to live. ¡°Huh?¡± is all I¡¯m able to push out as I freeze on the spot. Shrugging, he takes a file from the pile sitting on his desk and opens it. ¡°It¡¯s strange that a wolf wouldn¡¯t want tomunicate with her mate, even if she was overwhelmed with the situation. They are feisty beings and can surely handle their primary instincts less effectively than we would be able to. So, I had my men do a little research, and as my adviser got everything they gathered, it was quite easy to add two and two together.¡± He crosses his hands over the file and his expression darkens slightly. ¡°Also, you were afraid of something. And seeing the rumour that is going around about our pack, it was easy to find out what the problem was, actually.¡± I gulp, staring at him agape. My mind is a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts, and my brain can¡¯t keep up with trying to untangle the mess, failing to let me form a coherent thought. ¡°Is it true?¡± I whisper finally, my throat feeling dried out. ¡°The rumour, I mean.¡± Shaking his head, he gets me to take a deep breath of relief, making me feel like it is the first proper amount of air I get in ages. ¡°I know that we made our mistakes and that your pack has a certain prejudice about us, but I guarantee you that I would never harm a pack member because of such a thing. We have enough strong warriors in here to be able to make up for any physical strength someone else could becking.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I am not quite convinced if I can really trust him fully, but my heart already feels a lot lighter at the thought of it. ¡°Okay,¡± I say with a nod, kneading my fingers. ¡°I¡¯d like to show you the daycare facility tomorrow if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He seems a bit more unburdened, but I¡¯m still missing a smile. ¡°They are nning their annual excursion with the pups, and I would like you to help them out and go with them.¡± ¡°Oh, I would love that. Thank you,¡± I say with a smile. Lowering his eyes onto the papers in front of him, he nods. ¡°Perfect. Usually, it would be a task of the Luna, but as she is keeping us waiting¡­ I think everyone will be happy about the future Beta female taking part.¡± Finally, a small smile appears on his lips, but it is far from the one that I wanted to see. ¡°And I am very happy that I can do that. I¡¯ll make everyone proud. By the moment the Luna arrives, I will be able to introduce her to everything. I was trained ordingly, you know.¡± ¡°I never doubted that,¡± he chuckles lightly, its sound troubling me as much as the thought about his Luna. ¡®See, told you. Discard the mutts.¡¯ Cassy snarls once again. And I shake myself as if wanting to free myself from her and the painful thoughts. ¡°I hope Fynn didn¡¯t ruin your happy spirit. You are precious to us and I hope that you¡¯ll see that a bit more clearly every day.¡± Cayden tears me out of my thoughts and even if his words are warm, his expression turns back to being gloomy. My heart makes a little flip in my chest, and I fight to hold my smile upright. I would like to tell him that I want to go home until they have figured everything out, but I guess I will be missing everyone here as well. I don¡¯t belong back home anymore, and I have to do my best to be happy here. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are all so lovely to me, I could never be in a bad mood around here.¡± The atmosphere, which even before wasn¡¯t the best, now seems to lie heavy on my shoulders. Cayden looks like wanting to say something else to me, but whatever it might be, it loses the fight against his serious demeanour. Suddenly, he acts all busy and I take the hint that it is my time to go. Standing up, I thank him and get another sad smile in return. As I leave the office, and close the door silently behind me, I am ready to have a hearty breakfast¡­ Even if lunch would fit better, seeing how long all this kerfuffle took. Descending the stairs leisurely, I pass Matthew¡¯s quarters, finding the door ajar. After having looked around, as if I was doing something forbidden, I bite my bottom lip and finally decide to go inside. I find him in a room on the right, and actually, it is a wonder that I¡¯m able to utter something without sounding like an idiot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have breakfast?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Artemisia Matthew is working on a sculpture. His stained clothes make him look like he escaped some secret fantasy of mine. I stare drooling a bit too long before his chuckle gets me to finally force out something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have breakfast?¡± I ask as he rubs his hands clean with a rug. ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry,¡± He answers with a grimace, making me feel guilty. Something about our interaction feels strange, and I cross my arms wanting to scold him yfully to loosen up the situation. ¡°That isn¡¯t healthy. A wolf like you not being hungry is quite a bad sign.¡± He answers my snicker with a tired smile and steps closer without touching me, which just intensifies my feeling about something being wrong. As he doesn¡¯t say anything, I clear my voice and try not to crumble under his intense gaze. ¡°So, this is your hobby?¡± ¡°Yeah, helps me unwind. I guess that Logan is at the gym and Fynn is doing something aggressively right now.¡± Heughs, even if I don¡¯t think that he finds it that funny. Smiling up at him, I push down the urge to just turn around and leave. ¡°It¡¯s nice. And if it helps you, even better.¡± ¡°Ah, I love it,¡± he says dreamily, looking up at the statue he is working on. ¡°Even if they made fun of me because of it.¡± ¡°Your brothers are idiots. They knew exactly that if you told anyone, you would have gotten all the girls,¡± I say, wanting to cheer him up. He shakes his head while lowering it, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have mattered anyway because I wanted to wait for my mate at any cost.¡± ¡°Aw, Matthew.¡± Letting my arms slump, I take a step closer to him but refrain from touching him as his posture keeps me from doing it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry they interrupted us.¡± Tsking, he throws his rug onto a table. ¡°I¡¯m just tired of Fynn fucking everything up, and us having to bear with it. It¡¯s already a pain having to share a mate that is destined for you with egoistic pricks, but Fynn always manages to take everything to the next level.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I promise that I won¡¯t ever have them have more of my time than you.¡± I say, desperation expanding in my chest. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me as well¡­ But we can make it work.¡± He grimaces as he shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not you that has to apologise. I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel like you should.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I smile up at him, finally getting one back. I¡¯m just about to say something else as he sighs, ¡°Maybe you should go, Missy.¡± Fighting hard to not let my smile fall, I try to ignore the fact that he didn¡¯t call me Love or another pet name he had used for me thest few days. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat breakfast with me? We could have them bring it up here, so we could spend some more time together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that this is a good idea,¡± he sighs, and I could swear that I can see the pain of it written all over his face. Getting a little push by the thought, I finally reach out toy my hands on his toned sides, a light shiver passing through me. ¡°Come on, Matt. It¡¯s just breakfast.¡± Instead of wrapping his arms around me, he grabs my wrists and forces me to let go of him. ¡°Missy, please.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll go.¡± I whisper, my heart getting another painful stab. With ast smile, I free my wrists that he is still clutching, turn around, and walk out of his quarters as fast as I can without running like an idiot. I sense him moving behind me and I guess he would have wanted to say something but, in the end, decides to keep it to himself. As I continue to walk through the pack house, instead of running back to my rooms like I would want to, I pass the gym and through the ss doors can see that Logan is indeed working out. And he doesn¡¯t look happy. Concentrated, sweaty, and incredibly hot, but not happy. With a deep sigh, I decide to not push my luck, and continue to walk down the hallways. Finally reaching the dining hall, I find itpletely empty, which doesn¡¯t surprise me at all. As I start rumbling through the fridges and the cupboards, my hunger increases, even if I don¡¯t know what I should eat. Looks like the fact I was blocked from getting my release as well, got me starving. Must be my desperation. I¡¯m practically immersed in my task as I¡¯m leaning into a huge cab as someone next to me clears her throat, making me hit my head on a shelf board. ¡°Ouch,¡± I retreat carefully out of the cab and keep myself from rolling my eyes instinctively as I see Daisy ring at me. ¡°Oh, hello, Daisy. Do you want something to eat as well?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asks in an incredibly high-pitched voice. Oh,e on. Why can¡¯t I just catch a break? Indecisive about what I might have done wrong, I look around helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m fetching myself breakfast. What does it look like?¡± ¡°Breakfast was hours ago. You really have to watch your routines, and stick to the schedules that I gave you.¡± She breathes out the air out of her nose, making me fear for myself for a minute. ¡°Oh, sorry about that. But in this case, you have to pick that up with my mates, and tell them they should reduce their morning activity to make me eat on time. Would you do that for me, Daisy dear?¡± I sh her a smile while she blushes terribly. I know that I am in no position to say something like that, but I¡¯m so hungry, and I should be allowed to eat when I feel like it. She starts stuttering terribly as she tries to maintain her countenance. ¡°Well, They¡­ You¡­ It is important also for the future of your pups. That will be more difficult to adjust to if we are not keeping you in check from the start.¡± ¡°Keep me in check?¡± I ask and she lowers her gaze. And, oh, my Goddess¡­ Pups?! As I blush myself at the thought, it gives her time to regain her usual self. Shaking herself, she loses her cute blush and her stutter. ¡°Also, it doesn¡¯t suit the Beta Female to rummage through the cupboards.¡± ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t need to be served, Daisy. I can do everything on my own.¡± I groan, pushing her hands off me as she tries to pull me away from the cupboards. ¡°Also, you can concentrate all of this energy on the future Luna. She will definitely be more important than me.¡± I¡¯m still giggling as she turns pale and starts opening and closing her mouth like a fish out of water. ¡°Is everything alright, Daisy?¡± I ask and as soon as I have asked her, she falls into herself. I get closer as she seems to be babbling under her breath and as soon as I¡¯m close enough, she lifts her face to look at me with big eyes. ¡°We will never have a Luna.¡± Her whisper has goosebumps rising on my skin, and I jerk back. Just as I¡¯m about to ask her what she meant, the door to the dining hall gets swung open, and Logan appears in the door. He stands there looking at us with an angered expression, his muscr chest and abs on disy as he isn¡¯t wearing a shirt. I get distracted shortly by a few sweat pearls that are still glistering on his body as he growls. ¡°Daisy!¡± Daisy skyrockets out of her hunched position and runs out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll get the cooks.¡± ¡°No! Daisy.¡± I shout after her but she doesn¡¯t listen to me. Logan follows her with a disgusted expression before he clicks his tongue. And with ast frown towards me, he gets back out of the door. Just what the hell is happening!?! Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Artemisia Getting through the day without having my mates talking to me, and Daisy wanting to make sure I ate right, was an absolute nightmare. I still don¡¯t know how I managed to get through it as I finally got the n from Cayden for today¡¯s activities and had an excuse to shake off Daisy before going into my quarters all by myself. I got into bed and drank the herbal tea Daisy had made me while I went through the files. It was already way after midnight when I heard a strange noiseing from the terrace. Rubbing my aching eyes, I thought I must have imagined it but as I heard it again I had to check it out. Getting out of bed carefully, I walked towards the terrace slowly, scanning the space outside with my eyes. My heart was already hammering in my chest as I made sure that no one was outside, and that, in fact, I could not make out where the noise came from. It was way too dark to be able to see everything clearly, especially since Cassy was striking even more than before, now even denying me the bit of enhanced senses I usually got through her. I was just about to lock the door to the terrace as I halted in my movements. Biting my bottom lip, I caressed the goosebumps on my arms that grew triggered by the strange feeling of being watched. After another set of heartbeats, I opened the terrace doors fully and settled back into bed. Iid away the file and turned off the lights before burying myself under the nkets. At first, I thought about having lost my mindpletely, but I couldn¡¯t even end the thought properly as his mouth-watering scent invaded my room. *** Taking a deep breath, I reopen my eyes. I let them dance over the passingndscape while I lean back against the seat of Cayden¡¯s limousine. He is immersed in his documents but suddenly, he sighs deeply. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°A bit nervous, but perfectly alright, thank you.¡± Lifting his gaze to me, he frowns. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Is there something you want to tell me?¡± I shake my head, feigning ignorance but I guess my increasing heartbeat blows my cover. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± ¡°Was Fynn in your roomst night? Did he threaten you not to say anything?¡± he asks me, and I gulp. ¡°No. No. I didn¡¯t see him,¡± I answer, practically not lying as I had just smelled him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he examines my face suspiciously, narrowing his eyes. It seems like ages as I try not to crumble under his proofing gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to be threatened into silence easily. I would tell you.¡± The light bumping of the car that drives up the gateway of the colourful mansion, gets him to divert his attention to the outside and I breathe out relieved. ¡°Very well then. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Ready,¡± I confirm, and as soon as we step out of the car, a small crowd of pups is already running towards us. Their little voices mingle into a confused choir as they wee us. ¡°Oh, my goodness, aren¡¯t you the cutest. Hello, everyone,¡± I say, trying to overpower their happy giggles. ¡°Hello, Missy,¡± the little pups shout back in unison, making mey my hands on my chest. I look at Cayden with big eyes, as I whisper. ¡°They know my name.¡± ¡°Of course they do,¡± he chuckles. ¡°They were waiting for you.¡± ¡°Aaaw,¡± I am still staring at the little girls and boys in awe as two teachers finally catch up with the little rascals. ¡°Where are your manners, everyone? We want to greet the Alpha as well,¡± ady with grey hair and a nice smile says. The children immediately start addressing Cayden, greeting him in unison, and heughs, making my heart bloom. ¡®I could listen to himughing forever,¡¯ Cassy purrs, and I blush as she practically speaks my thoughts out loud. ¡®Shut up, Cassy,¡¯ I scold her, forcing up a smile to take the teacher¡¯s hand. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Missy. Thank you for having us.¡± ¡°Oh, the pleasure is all ours, Missy,¡± the elder teacher says in a melodic voice. ¡°I¡¯m Astrid, I¡¯m the director of our little daycare, and this is Celeste. She is the main teacher as she works full-time, but we have other teachers that help out periodically.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°That is wonderful,¡± I gloat, shaking hands with Celeste who, with her fair hair and blue eyes, certainly fits her name. ¡°So nice to meet you, Celeste.¡± ¡°It is all my pleasure, Missy,¡± she shakes my hand nervously and her voice is as celestial as her appearance. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care if that¡¯s alright with you,¡± Cayden says with a smile before turning to me. ¡°Will you be alright?¡± ¡°Sure! How can I not be after such a warm wee,¡± I answer happily while Astrid is already assuring him that they will take good care of me. I do my best to hide my shocked expression as Cayden kisses my cheek and, with a short goodbye to the teachers, gets back into the limousine. We stand there for a bit with the kids and wave goodbye before Astrid ps her hands. ¡°Okay, everyone. Let¡¯s show Missy our beautiful house, shall we?¡± A cheering goes through the small crowd and they take off to run back to the daycare house. We walk back leisurely, and I listen to Astrid attentively as he exins the organisation of the centre to me. She goes through the names of the teachers, and how they are happy to have me on board. This reminds me to ask Lisa about what Daisy said yesterday. I¡¯m well aware of the fact that a Beta Female would help out with the tasks on packnds until a Luna is found, but her words triggered my anxiety badly. I shake myself to concentrate back on Astrid who is already telling me about the routines of the kids. They usually starting to the daycare at three or four years old, so they can start learning simple facts about the pack and being part of a pack and they usually stay until they are enrolled into school at five or six years old. She informs me that depending on the mating season, they have approximately 30 to 50 pups in the sses, and I have to chuckle to myself as it seems like a lot of pups to me. But it is a big pack. We are just about to reach the main entrance which is coloured in yellow, as I see a little girl on the swings all by herself. Now that I think of it, I didn¡¯t see her weing us with the other kids. She seems to be sad, as she is swinging all alone. ¡°Oh, this is Emma. She lost her mother a few months ago. She stopped talking as it happened, and we need to be a bit more careful with her. Don¡¯t be sad about her not weing you properly, she is a bit shy.¡± Astrid exins lowly as she follows my gaze. I nod, shing her a sad smile. ¡°Sure. No offence taken, honestly.¡± ¡°If you want, you can try to invite her in. Celeste, maybe you can go with her?¡± Astrid says and we start walking towards the little girl. ¡°Hey, Emma,¡± I call her as I crouch down to her. She looks at me with her big green eyes as she examines me thoroughly. ¡°I¡¯m Missy. Would you like toe in with us? Maybe we could do a puzzle after you all have shown me the house?¡± My heart breaks for her, and I¡¯m sure that she will leave me hanging as she just stares at me without showing any reaction at all. Suddenly, she leans forward slightly and sniffs at me, before her eyes light up. She nods and jumps off the swings before she takes my hand and starts dragging me into the house with the other children. ¡°Look at that. She likes you already.¡± Celeste squeals excitedly, and I have a bad feeling about it. Even if I can¡¯t exin what it is. Okay, then. Let¡¯s do some Luna work. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ARTEMISIA The pups are all awfully cute. But also awfully exhausting. I get to experience their energy firsthand as after dragging me through the house to see all the rooms and after getting shown all the appliances, I get invited to y different games. Fun, fun. But so exhausting. At least now I know that whenever someone bumped their head and woke up without any recollection of daily life, they coulde here and learn everything about kitchens and bathrooms. And games. Astrid and Celeste must be saints as they go through everything perfectly patiently. But even with all the children scurrying around, hyped up about their high visit, they find the time to fuss about Emma¡¯s affection towards me. She turned into a velcro pup, and I had to take her up as she wouldn¡¯t let me go, also, she would seem totally lost as the other children kept casting her aside toe close to me, and she couldn¡¯t defend herself. Poor thing. As soon as I had her in my arms, she kept herself busy by ying with my hair, and as the children gathered in the yroom, I was d to get her into the games as well, even if it meant dragging her with me. We are sitting on a bench by the yground behind the house, sping hot cups with deliciously smelling coffee as the children climb and run around. Their happy screams make me smile and I sigh deeply. ¡°You are a natural. Did you work with pups in your old pack?¡± Astrid asks me as I take a sip. ¡°Oh, thank you, but no. I don¡¯t think I would ever have the right nerves for it. I mean, I love being here, but I¡¯m a disaster. I''m sorry you have to put up with me because of my rank. I¡¯ll do my best to improve,¡± Iugh, making them giggle as well. ¡°They are a lot even for us, but it gets better, I promise. They already love you, and the fact that Emma was already so clingy towards you shows how you are indeed made for this. And we saw how much you did your best. This has nothing to do with ranks. If you weren¡¯t for us, I would tell Alpha ckwood immediately.¡± I chuckle, my gaze finding little Emma sitting all alone on a swing again. ¡°I appreciate that. Thank you, Astrid.¡± ¡°And seeing that you have triplets in the family, it will be good for you to train handling a lot of pups,¡± Celeste says smugly. I gasp as theyugh, making me shake my head. ¡°Oh, my Goddess. You didn¡¯t actually say that.¡± They are already back making jokes as I look over to Emma again, my heart breaks at seeing her so alone. Shifting in my seat, I bite the inside of my cheek. ¡°Would you excuse me for a moment?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± they say in unison, looking at me questioningly for a second. Setting my cup down, I walk over towards Emma and hold the chains of her swing as I lean over her. ¡°Do you want me to push you on the swing, Emma?¡± Emma looks like I startled her as she looks up at me with big eyes. She seems to think about it for a second before she nods repeatedly and shifts in her seat to sit on the swing properly. ¡°Okay then, hold on tight,¡± I announce to her as I start pushing her on the swing. Soon enough, other kids want to be pushed as well, and I find myself giggling while organising turns. Just as I¡¯m about to get a little breakdown as coordination gets more and more difficult, Astrid is once again my saving bell as she announces that it is time for a walk. Oh, my Goddess. I already see myself running after escaping pups, and I realise that with my heeled boots, I am definitely not equipped for such an adventure. But my panic attack is for nothing as, after dressing the children for the little excursion, I can witness them forming a line and holding hands. Oh, they are so cute. I¡¯m going to die. Emma is fast to run to my side and takes my hand confidently. I giggle, caressing her hair as we start walking around the packnds leisurely. The children are chatting happily, and Astrid as well as Celeste can show me where some ces are situated and exin to me some more about the packnds. They seem to be so vast that I learn more every day. I¡¯m just about listening to Astrid telling me about a beautiful venue on a small hill, where they usually arrange the annual ball and other festivities, as the children stop and start shouting excitedly. It takes me a few shouts before I get what they are screaming, also because I move my head instinctively to where they are pointing their little fingers. ¡°Horses.¡± A few horses are standing on a field near the river, looking like they are taking a break with their riders. My heart can¡¯t skip a beat fast enough as I feel Emma breaking free, and it gets to flip for all another reason. ¡°Emma, wait. Be careful!¡± I shout as I run after her, her little legs not making it particrly difficult to keep up with her. I guess that she will just see the horses from up close and maybe caress them, but I halt in my tracks as I get the confirmation of my bad feeling, and the answer to the question of why she was feeling sofortable so quickly around me, as I see her running past the horses. And right into Fynn¡¯s arms. ¡°Careful, little one,¡± he scolds her lovingly as he picks her up into his arms. I scratch my neck as I turn around to see that Astrid and Celeste areing towards us too with the other children but they are still too far away. ¡°Are you angering Missy?¡± He jokes with the child as she giggles in his arms. Stepping forward, I shake my head. ¡°She isn¡¯t angering me. She just wanted to y, right Emma?¡± My eyes widen as the little girl ys with her hair and starts whispering something unintelligible to me. Fynn chuckles as she beams up at him, apparently not shocked about the fact that she just talked to him. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Oh, my Goddess. Did she just talk?¡± I ask, stunned by the fact but he narrows his eyes at me, checking on the teachers approaching. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them. They would just make her feel ufortable,¡± he answers just in time for Astrid to reach us. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Fynn. Sorry for the trouble.¡± She says apologetically, but he just makes Emma jump up on his arm, getting her to giggle as he shes his most gorgeous smile. ¡°No worries, Astrid. We were taking a break anyway.¡± ¡°Well, time to go.¡± She holds her hands out and Emma, after distorting her face cutely, gets into her teacher''s arms. They have already walked a few steps away, the children still looking at the horses mesmerised, as I gather all my courage to face Fynn again. He is already looking at me, making my heart flip, even if it¡¯s not the nicest look I could expect from a mate. ¡°What did she say?¡± I ask, taking a step towards him but he shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± he answers with a mocking grin, making me groan. ¡°Argh,e on. I had a tough day¡­ Did I do something wrong?¡± I try again, but he just chuckles. ¡°Okay. Well then, see you¡­ whenever.¡± I sigh, as I turn around, waving at Celeste who is already calling for me. I have barely made two steps as I sense him moving. Before I can realise what he is doing, I feel him wrap his arm around me to pull me close and press his lips against my ear. My breath hitches in my throat as his mouth-watering scent envelops me fully, not helping me to blend out his toned body pressing against mine as he whispers huskily, ¡°She has nice hair. I like her.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ARTEMISIA ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see that you are getting along again.¡± I¡¯ve just stumbled back onto the gravel path after tearing myself out of his arms with thest resolve I could find, as Celestements on our encounter happily. I don¡¯t want to let the rumour spread about how fucked up it really is, so I just force a smile. ¡°Thank you. He is a good mate, I hate that we left such a bad impression on the pack as a couple.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. We were all d he met his match.¡± She giggles cutely as she adds, ¡°You are both so hot-blooded, it must be really nice.¡± She blushes, making me look at her incredulously. It¡¯s always the quiet ones, isn¡¯t it?! ¡°Erm¡­ It is, to be honest,¡± I agree with her, making her giggle. Oh, Goddess. My heart gets a little blow at my thought that it is all a lie, and that I would actually like to have a drama-free rtionship with him. As I sigh, my gaze falls on Astrid walking in front of the pups, and Emma sleeping in her arms. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± I ask Celeste, lowering my voice slightly. ¡°Sure,¡± she answers, nodding happily. Taking a deep breath, I decide to just go with it, as I probably wouldn¡¯t get the answer elsewhere. ¡°Why is Emma so affectionate towards Fynn? Is there any reason why she is sofortable around him? I guess that she was so affectionate towards me so quickly because she smelled his scent on me.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± She starts, stopping abruptly as she has her gaze fixated in front of her. A lump forms in my throat and suddenly, I¡¯m not sure that I want to hear the answer to it. My thoughts start running wildly, wanting to tell her that she should forget what I said, but I keep my mouth closed. Because it doesn¡¯t matter how much more my heart will break, I have to know. ¡°Emma was kidnapped with her mother and held hostage in another pack territory for days. Her mother was wolfless, so it took the Alpha and his men days to find them. When they finally did, he wanted to do everything the right way, and instead of just crossing the borders and risking a war between packs, he appealed to the Alpha on the other territory and relied on him to take action. But he seemed to just want to waste time, and Alpha ckwood couldn¡¯t prove it well enough in order to attack them without getting penalised by the council. So, he had to wait as well. Fynn had already been stripped of his Beta title back then, and he said that he didn¡¯t have anything to lose.¡± She sighs, still avoiding my gaze, and I¡¯m actually d about it as she would just see my shocked expression. I¡¯m sorry¡­ What?!, the little voice inside my head screams while Cassy snickers. ¡®What a loser.¡¯ ¡°What did he do?¡± I ask feebly, my voice barely audible. A small smile appears on her lips as she continues with her tale, answering my question. ¡°He crossed the borders. Took down a few guarding posts, and got Emma out of the enemy¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Oh, my Goddess!¡± I breathe out, putting a hand on my chest. ¡°He returned with her, but also brought back the bad news about her mother already being gone¡­ Apparently, they had tortured her to death, and also poor little Emma was already covered in scars.¡± She puts a hand on her lips, taking a deep breath while her eyes well up with tears. ¡°Why do such a thing?¡± I ask, being totally appalled. ¡°From the rumours that I heard, they wanted to kidnap pack members to weaken the Alpha, and they started with her because they knew she was wolfless, and would have been easy to start with.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Who did this?¡± She just shrugs, shaking her head. ¡°The Alpha never disclosed this information to prevent what Fynn then did, and kept it secret until now to keep pack members and Emma¡¯s father from taking revenge.¡± Shaking my head, I feel like a tentacle wrapping around my heart. ¡°This is just awful.¡± She nods, agreeing with me before we fall silent. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The gravel scrunches underneath our shoes, and I listen to the little children bbering happily as we continue to walk along the river. "To answer your question... She must have felt safe with him as he held her close as he ran back bringing her home. In the beginning, it was hard for any other to get through to her. But he got her to eat and made sure she took her medicine. So, I really believe you when you say that he is a good mate, I don''t care what all the others say." *** It seems like ages have passed as we finally return to the daycare, and I am exhausted to no extent. ¡°Maybe I can ask Fynn if he would let the pups visit the stables one of these days. Like for a little excursion,¡± I say as I¡¯m saying goodbye to Astrid and Celeste. I have already gone through a round of goodbyes, cuddles, and smooches from the pups, and my heart nearly couldn¡¯t take it to leave them all back there. I even got a hug from Emma, who smiled brightly as I wrapped my coloured ford around her neck, hoping it would have enough of Fynn¡¯s scent still clinging to it to make her happy. ¡°That would be awesome! Thank you, Missy.¡± Waving at them, I start walking back to the pack house after rejecting them to call a driver. I really need some time to myself, and a walk is the best way to go. After about half an hour of walking through colourful fields of flowers and stone paths next to the calming sounds of the river, and passing pack members taking a stroll who greet me lovingly, making me feel guilty about not knowing them, I reach a junction. Instead of proceeding right ahead to reach the pack house, I decide to turn left and go into town. Texting Cayden to inform him that I would dine in town, and text Lisa to ask if she would like to go out. I¡¯m surprised as she responds right away, telling me that she would reach me for dinner in town. I would never have thought she would be free so spontaneously, and I feel happy as it seems as if I have been weed to the pack through and through by everyone. We will just ignore the idiot. Sitting in a little bistro, I order a chai teatte from a waitress who seems to be overly excited about having me. I sip on the deliciously steamy beverage while watching the people on the busy town square. Lisa joins me just a few minutester as she apparently lives just around the corner. I feel a bit nervous as I want to ask her about what Daisy told me. But in the end, we just keep babbling about random stuff and I totally forget to address it. Even if my mates are acting strangely, I feel like I¡¯m slowlying home. I can do it, I encourage myself. I just have to focus on all the love I get. As I finally arrive home after we lost time and got kicked out by the owner of the bistro - even if I think that he had us sitting around longer as he would have usually closed before he came to us with an apologetic expression - I am ready to go to bed happily. I am actually convinced that it was a good thing I didn¡¯t ask about Daisy¡¯s strange words, as what Celeste told me is already a lot to stomach. I¡¯m already climbing the first set of stairs as a growl makes me halt in my tracks. ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ARTEMISIA ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± Logan res at me from the top of the stairs. I scoff, forcing a smile as I walk up to him. ¡°Good evening to you too, Logan.¡± He exhales through his nose while he frowns. ¡°Where have you been so long? You were supposed to finish with the pups about 5 hours ago.¡± Getting hold of his wrist as he looks at his watch, I turn into his arm to lean against him and look at it as well. ¡°Is it sote already?¡± ¡°Missy¡­¡± he reprimands me, but I can feel how he is breathing me in. Grinning up at him, I let my eyes move down onto his lips before looking back up into his darkened eyes. ¡°I went out to have dinner with Lisa.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± he asks, acting like having me this close wouldn¡¯t bother him. ¡°I wrote Cayden a text, didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± I ask him, pouting theatrically. He growls, grimacing. ¡°Of course he told me! But why do I have to find out by a messenger and not directly by my mate?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, turning back around toy my hand on his chest. ¡°I thought you and Matt were angry at me, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you two.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you, and you are not bothering me,¡± he leans in, kissing my cheek. ¡°We just have to sit this one out, and I promise that it will be all alright soon.¡± ¡°You still have to tell me what the thing is that we are sitting out,¡± I say, my eyes glued on my hand. ¡°Why is everybody around me informed except for me? I get filled in by random pack members instead of my mates.¡± Logan grabs my chin gently, steering me to look back up at him. ¡°This is a bit moreplicated, and it¡¯s Fynn¡¯s job to tell you. Don¡¯t think that we aren¡¯t kicking his stupid ass daily to finally talk to you. I¡¯m the first who wants to finally spend my time with you without all this drama. Give him time, and we will finally be able to talk about the marking ceremony.¡± ¡°That would be nice.¡± I nod, moving my fingers over the fabric of his shirt. ¡°And I will inform you as well in the future, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Already forgiven,¡± he says, finally shing me a smile. Wrapping his arms around me, he hugs me against his frame and I lean my head onto his chest, sighing happily. The light chuckle vibrating from him makes me smile. It would be the ideal moment to talk about my wolf, but as I predict his reaction to be closer to Fynn¡¯s than to Matthew¡¯s, I find myself being scared of him finding out. ¡°Would you mind having me sleep at your ce?¡± I ask in a whisper, making him groan. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea, Missy,¡± he answers, kissing the top of my head. After what happened today, I don¡¯t want to stay in my room tonight, and I really don¡¯t want to move out of his embrace. ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯ll be good. Pretty please.¡± Heughs as I look up at him with puppy dog eyes and presses a featherlight kiss on my nose. ¡°I¡¯ll get in trouble, babe. They would kill me if they found out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not tell them then,¡± I suggest with a grin, and he shakes his head. Looking around pensively, he wets his lips with his tongue. ¡°You are going to be the death of me.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll hurry up to get my jam-jams.¡± Iugh as I kiss his cheek and tear myself out of his arms. He only lets go of me reluctantly and frowns at me. ¡°Nothing too sexy, Missy.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just used the word jam-jams, Logan,¡± I answer in a condescending tone before I run up to my bedroom. Hurrying through my bedroom and bath, I collect everything that I would need for the night before I run back down to Logan¡¯s quarters. I knock swiftly before I let myself in. ¡°Ooh.¡± Staring around mesmerised, I sp my things to my chest. Other than Matthew¡¯s rooms, Logan¡¯s are painted in a dark grey while the interiors are in different shades of ck. It really suits him, and I stare in awe as I reach him standing in the kitchen. He is about to open a bottle of wine with a sly grin, making me chuckle. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for that?¡± ¡°Do you have a lot of things to do tomorrow morning?¡± he asks smugly, and I purse my lips while shaking my head. ¡°Then it¡¯ll be alright.¡± I lift my nightwear into the air. ¡°I¡¯ll set them down real quick.¡± ¡°Sure, make yourself at home,¡± he says, making my heart bloom. Stepping into the bedroom, my heart skips a beat. I set down my clothes on the gigantic bed, throning on a heightened tform with incorporated steps. He really is all the opposite of Matthew. I jump down thest step with a giggle and go into the en-suite bathroom to put down my small beauty bag. Gasping, I stay frozen in the bathroom, staring in awe at the dark-tiled room with the huge walk-in rain shower. My rooms are super cosy, but Logan¡¯s are so elegant that they make me feel like I never want to leave again. The worst thing about this is that I promised to be good, and my thoughts are already flooding with indecent pictures of us showering together in the morning. Tearing myself out of my day-dream, I walk out of the bedroom to reach Logan who is already waiting for me on the terrace with a sly grin. Oh, he knows. ¡°Took you quite a while, mate,¡± he mocks me as I take the wine ss he is offering me. ¡°Did you see something you liked?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. I was just snooping around,¡± I say lowly, avoiding his gaze to hide my blushing. Heughs as we sit into the lounge, and he pulls me close, moving my legs toy over his. Taking a sip from my ss, I let my gaze wander over thendscape. ¡°The view is amazing!¡± ¡°Hm-mhm,¡± he hums, and I turn my head to find him already looking at me. ¡°Mine is amazing as well, but you see the river and the little hills. Now that they are bathed in moonlight it looks like a painting,¡± I gush, and he smiles. ¡°You cane over to look at it whenever you like to!¡± he offers me, and I lean my head onto his shoulder. ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile, sighing. We fall into afortable silence while we sip our wine. ¡°Have you told your family about us?¡± Logan asks, disrupting the silence. Shaking my head, I look up at him and he clicks his tongue. ¡°Are you so embarrassed about us?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± I protest, making him smile at me. ¡°But I wanted to wait for things to be more¡­ official.¡± He caresses a strand of hair out of my face, and I lean into his touch. ¡°Understandable.¡± ¡°My family is a bit overprotective, especially my brothers. And I don¡¯t want them to worry.¡± ¡°Sure, especially seeing the rumours about us circting.¡± His voice gets lower as we lose ourselves in each other¡¯s eyes. My heart flips in my chest as he pulls me even closer and I barely nod as a response as he drives his hand into my hair. ¡°Well, you did your part to have them circting, though,¡± I whisper, making him chuckle. Leaning in, his lips are now just millimetres away from mine. I gulp in anticipation as he continues to hover over my lips teasingly. ¡°We might have been ying around with you folks a bit as it was fun to mess with you while you were running your mouths.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you!¡± I can¡¯t keep myself fromughing, and he grins. ¡°What do you think about us now?¡± he asks, his lips grazing mine. Closing my eyes, I sigh as my mind risks going crazy at his teasing. ¡°I still think that you are acting entitled¡­¡± ¡°Are we?¡± I nod repeatedly while his grin grows. ¡°And strong¡­¡± He hums as he moves his lips over mine again. ¡°And dangerous¡­¡± His hand moves up my thigh, pushing my skirt up as he tilts his head. ¡°And absolutely, addictingly hot,¡± I whisper, making him growl. I shift in my seat as he grabs the back of my thigh, and bites into my bottom lip. A mewl escapes my throat, making him release my lip from his teeth. ¡°You surely are risking a lot, telling me all those things, Missy,¡± he whispers huskily, making my core throb. My eyes wander from his lips to his eyes, my heart skipping a beat at meeting his intense gaze. ¡°Show me!¡± His lips stretch into a broad sly grin, and I realise that I might have pushed my luck too far. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ARTEMISIA By the moment his lips finally im mine, I be his hostage fully. He pulls me down onto the lounge sofa and shifts to have me lying beneath him. I moan against his lips as he moves his leg between mine and his knee further up, making me spread them for him. Oh, Goddess. Our sses shatter on the floor, making me jump but he holds me down, without breaking the kiss once. ¡°Forget it. We can clean it all up tomorrow.¡± he snarls against my lips. I hum again, agreeing with him, and he starts unbuttoning my blouse. He is just about to open it for him, as I sp it close. ¡°Not here,¡± I breathe out, my thoughts wandering toward someone who could be watching us. ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± He nods, agreeing with me. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Getting up, he lifts me into his arms, making me giggle. As we reach his bedroom, he closes the door behind him before he climbs the stairs, throwing me on his bed. He is on me in the blink of an eye, and Iugh as he kisses me, making me sink into thefortable bed. ¡°See, told you it was a bad idea,¡± he grins, ripping my blouse open, and starts kissing my throat down to reach my breasts. Caressing theced material of my bra, he pulls the cups down, making my breast spill free. He captures my hardened nipple with his teeth immediately, and I moan, driving my hands through his hair to hug him closer. He opens the zip to my skirt, while remaining connected to my breasts and slips it off together with my panties after having slipped my boots off me. Getting onto his knees, he spreads my legs perfectly for him, and I gasp audibly as he pushes a finger into me. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± I moan, sping my pillow. He growls approvingly as he moves his fingers in and out of me slowly as if he wanted to inspect me. ¡°Looks like you want something pretty badly, babe.¡± I moan as he moves his fingers up to my pulsating clit, distributing my juices. Leaning over, he continues to fingerfuck me slowly while I try not to lose my mind. ¡°What a pity that I am not allowed to fuck you,¡± he whispers, making my skin sizzle. Adding another finger, he makes me arch my back off the mattress, increasing the pressure of the pration. ¡°Fuck. Yes!¡± My screams fill the room as he thrusts into me increasingly hard. Moving his thumb through my wet folds, he shifts to lift my left leg with his hip as he hits my clit with his thumb every time he sinks into me. The air gets knocked out of my lungs as he keeps his rhythm until I beg him to give me more and he increases his thrusts, making mee undone in seconds. As I stretch myself, enjoying the afterwaves of my orgasm, I feel him work his way up, trailing my skin with kisses. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be good?¡± he says jokingly, making meugh. Wetting my lips, I turn my head to look at him as he props himself up on his elbows, careful not to crush me. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You started it.¡± ¡°Smartass,¡± he chuckles, kissing me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me a lesson, then?¡± I provoke him, making him groan. Kissing my cheek, and further down to my neck, he speaks against my skin, his deep voice vibrating through me, making me shudder. ¡°It would be better if we stop here. It is already too much what we are doing now. I¡¯m sure that they will make me pay for it.¡± ¡°Make it worth it, then.¡± He looks back up at me, making me lose myself in his eyes. ¡°Fuck me.¡± He growls, closing his eyes as he is surely fighting his wolf to take control and act upon his instincts. ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine how much I would want to, beautiful. But we can¡¯t,¡± he clenches and unclenches his jaw, and I bite my bottom lip. ¡°And I really can¡¯t risk marking you without the others.¡± I roll my eyes and sit up. ¡°Argh, you and your brotherly loyalty.¡± He chuckles and I push against his chest gently, making him step from the bed with a confused expression. I love how he lets me steer him as I would never have the strength to make him do anything. While still on my knees, I start unbuttoning his pants and pull down his boxer briefs. His eyes darken, silver and blue flecks twirling faster in his irises as he seems to fight the urge to im me here and now. He closes his eyes, enjoying my strokes as I move my hand up and down along his rock-hard dick. I try to ignore the wetness pooling between my legs at the thought of how it would feel to have his fantastically huge cock fucking me raw. Wrapping his hand around my throat, he gets me to lie down on my back, and I move up to have my head hang off the side of the bed. I continue to stroke his shaft while taking the tip of his dick into my mouth. ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls as I take him deeper, wing onto his sides to guide his movements. Slowly, he leans forward, his groans making my nerves buzz as he fucks my mouth. He has his hand still wrapped around my throat while the other explores my body. My muffled screams mix with his groans as he messages my breast before he moves down to my clit. I sink my nails into his toned ass, feeling his grip tighten as my orgasm ripples through me. ¡°Artemisia,¡± he breathes out, the sound of my name falling from his lips making a shiver run up my spine. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to cum.¡± He moves back, wanting to free himself, but I gulp, taking him even deeper. ¡°Goddess, beautiful!¡± he groans, as he empties himself into my throat, making me swallow him as I suck him dry. He follows me with hungry eyes as I sit up, licking my lips with a smile. ¡°Fucking perfect,¡± he growls as he grabs my chin to pull me close and kiss me. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ARTEMISIA ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± Logan¡¯s smoky morning voice gets me to look up at him. He is lying on his back while I¡¯m resting my head on his arm. ¡°I promised Alberta to help her with the sewing work for the costumes for the summer ball to celebrate the solstice.¡± ¡°You can sew?¡± he asks curiously, and I shake my head with a giggle. ¡°Not really. But she was so excited about having me on board that I took something I could eventually manage by someone helping me out.¡± Heughs as he continues to caress the hair falling on my back. ¡°You are cute.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I scrunch my nose, blushing. ¡°I just wanted to make a good impression as future Beta Female.¡± Chuckling, he turns to me and pulls me close. ¡°Oh, you did make the best of impressions already.¡± ¡°Stop it, Logan,¡± I say happily and push him away as he starts nibbling on the skin on my neck again. He groans,ying on his back again, and watches me with a smile. ¡°How about you move in with me?¡± Pursing my lips, I don¡¯t get to answer as he attacks me again, pushing me into the mattress. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. Don¡¯t tell me my bed isn¡¯tfortable enough.¡± ¡°Oh, your bed is superfy, Logan. And I would love to move in with you. But I don¡¯t think that your brothers would fancy that.¡± I sigh, caressing his arm. Shrugging, he shes me his canines smugly. ¡°Maybe they would start treating you correctly if you showed them what your options are.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that this would be the right way to show them my worth. It would feel like an ultimatum. That¡¯s not a nice thing to do, Logan. It¡¯s kind of mean.¡± I try to argue, but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to get my point. ¡°And Matthew always treated me right. He is just following the rules now.¡± ¡°Who cares? I¡¯m the Beta anyway. My rank should get me a preference on where you should stay anyway.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I lift my eyebrow at him. ¡°Do you really want your brothers to challenge you over such a stupid thing?¡± He distorts his face rather cutely as he is still set on keeping me in his quarters. ¡°You aren¡¯t a stupid thing. And I would fight them whenever they want.¡± ¡°Oh, my Goddess. You are impossible,¡± Iugh, making him grin at me. ¡°I would do anything for you, Artemisa.¡± He whispers as he moves his lips closer to mine. My breath hitches in my throat as my emotions slowly are too much for me to handle. ¡°I appreciate it, Logan. But please don¡¯t challenge your brothers over me. I want us to get along. We wanted to have - whatever you said it was - it settled, didn¡¯t we?¡± He nods and kisses me softly. I wrap my hands around his neck, hugging him closer, and enjoy the feeling of his warm skin on mine. As he breaks the kiss, I squeeze his arm and scrunch up my nose. ¡°There is something I should tell you. But I wouldn¡¯t want to destroy this moment. Would it be okay if we could talk about it another time?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he grins, pressing a featherlight kiss on my lips. ¡°Whenever you feel ready to, babe.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I breathe out and he gets up, dragging me with him. ¡°Come on, now. Let''s take a shower and get ready.¡± *** As I¡¯m walking up the stairs, I can¡¯t even think of forcing myself to pay attention to my surroundings. I hum as I pass the hallways and reach my floor which I share with the Alpha. My mind is totally consumed by my thoughts and the memories of how I made out with Logan in the rain shower, starting my day the best way possible. It takes my brain an awful lot of work to have me crashing down to the ground of reality as I take the last step of the wide staircase and spot a small army of Omegas scurrying in and out of my quarters with brooms and scoops. I freeze in my spot as I watch them empty the scoops into arge bucket, the broken sses landing in it with a shattering sound. ¡°Artemisia,¡± Cayden calls me with his usual calm voice, tearing me out of my dragging thoughts. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask as I walk towards him with teary eyes. He opens the door to his quarters and lets me slip in under his arms. ¡°Come, let''s talk.¡± Stepping into his living room, I cross my arms and turn back to look at him, without being able to admire the elegant beige interiors, mixed with dark woods. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You tell me,¡± he counters seriously, putting his hands in his pockets. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± ¡°I spent the night at Logan¡¯s,¡± I answer lowly, making him sigh exhaustedly. ¡°I am sorry, but I begged him to let me stay with him. It wasn¡¯t his fault. With all of my mates ignoring me, I didn¡¯t want to stay alonest night.¡± ¡°And it isn¡¯t because Fynn keeps harassing you?¡± he asks, and I let my shoulders slump. I open and close my mouth repeatedly while he watches me, waiting for my answer patiently. ¡°No. I mean¡­ Yes¡­ No, he doesn¡¯t harass me.¡± ¡°Artemisia,¡± he groans, closing his eyes. ¡°He had strict instructions that he was forbidden to get near to you if he didn¡¯t make up his mind about this problem.¡± Nodding, I knead my fingers. ¡°Yeah, and I wanted to keep him away¡­ But nobody is talking clearly with me. I don¡¯t even know what the deal is. So, as he started showing a bit of affection, I took it happily. I mean he is my mate, for goodness''s sake.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down,¡± he says, his calm tone freaking me out. ¡°Not until you tell me what is happening,¡± I protest, my voice getting high-pitched. ¡°Artemisia, please.¡± I step from one foot to the other before I sit down nervously.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He sits down next to me, pulling the sleeves of his shirt back. ¡°There was someone who broke into your room and made quite a mess. The Omegas are taking care of it, but he wasn¡¯t happy. Maybe you and Logan came closer during the night? I know that Fynn has been feeling certain things when you feel them.¡± I nod, making him mirror the movement. ¡°I guess Matthew wouldn¡¯t notice what happened the night before until he would smell Logan¡¯s scent on you and draw his conclusions.¡± ¡°Also, he isn¡¯t really the type to vandalise my property,¡± I add with a sad tone. Cayden nods, pursing his lips. ¡°If you want me to find another solution, or talk with Matthew and Logan about a scheduled sleepover to make you feel safe-¡± ¡°No, no. I guess it will just anger him more. And, whatever he is fighting with, he doesn¡¯t need to be pushed away even more. I¡¯ll confront him about this. He can¡¯t go on like that, but also, as a mate, I can¡¯t go on hiding from him,¡± I say, interrupting him. Clearing his throat, he gets back up. ¡°I admire your courage but know that you are not alone in this. Tell me, if I can do something.¡± ¡°Yes, actually¡­ Please don¡¯t punish him. I know by the feeling in my stomach that he must already be locked up in the Dungeons, and if you could please let him out from there¡­¡± I plead as I stand up myself. He grimaces before he opens the door for me and sighs. ¡°Okay, but this is hisst warning. I¡¯ll lock him up for a month if he doesn¡¯t start acting like a mate should.¡± ¡°And I won¡¯t protest if that ever happens again,¡± I agree, and he smiles at me. I¡¯m just about to walk out as he grabs my arm, pulling me back. Gasping, I¡¯m met with his intense gaze, and for a second, I could swear that I saw golden flecks swirling around in his irises. The second he needs to make up his mind about what he wants to tell me actually feels like an eternity, my throat turning dry as my heartbeat elerates. ¡°Promise me that you will be careful. It is about his wolf, and even if you might feel safe as his mate, don¡¯t underestimate Drake.¡± His warning tone makes goosebumps rise on my skin and I nod slowly as he lets me go. Something in my stomach tells me that this isn¡¯t everything he wanted to tell me, but he lets me leave, without adding anything more to it. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ARTEMISIA ¡°Oh, dear Goddess.¡± I jump as Alberta shows up behind me as I am examining my ball gown, which must have been delivered to me just in time for Fynn to trash it. So mean. The red fabric adorned with the little gems is now just a witness of how sharp ws can be. By all the tears, and seeing that the middle is nearly cut through, it is actually remarkable how it is still hanging against my closet as one item. She recovers herself pretty quickly as she walks into my walk-in wardrobe wearing an encouraging smile. ¡°Nothing a pair of talented hands can¡¯t fix.¡± ¡°Your optimism is golden, Alberta.¡± Iugh, passing my fingers over the shredded fabric hanging on a cloth hanger. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sighing, I shake my head as I feel like I''m trapped in some strange and unromantic adaptation of the beauty and the beast. She lifts the pile of fabrics she is holding in her hands up into the air and her smile grows. ¡°I brought you something.¡± ¡°Perfect, work is just what I need to get myself a bit of distraction,¡± I say, trying to match her optimistic tone. We walk back into my living room, where two Omegas are already setting up a mini-atelier with a sewing machine and a desk for the patterns. ¡°This is amazing,¡± I say while staring in awe, making the three of them giggle. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would get my own fancy atelier.¡± As I had entered my quarters after having spoken with Cayden, I actually lost all the fighting spirit I had in me and I felt just sadness. All the decorations that they had so lovingly put up for me to make me feel at home in my new surroundings were gone. I guess that all the vases with the colourful flowers, the cups with the scented candles, and the cute little figurines had been shattered during his rampage. My bed was totally torn apart and even the frame was cracked. Luckily, my wardrobe seems to have been only dismembered and just a few of my clothes have been torn apart. Like the dress Matthew loved so much, by coincidence. Asshole. My furniture was damaged as well, even if not to the same extent as the bed. While a great sense of desperation wafted through me, I suddenly sensed a growl rippling through my mind. First, I thought that I must have been hallucinating, also because Cassy would never be able to generate such a sound, but just a few heartbeatster, Drake¡¯s gravelly voice confirmed to me that it was real. ¡®I hate seeing mate sad.¡¯ Fighting the urge to feel surprised by the fact that Fynn¡¯s wolf was enacting a guest appearance in my head without Fynn being anywhere close, I acted solely annoyed. ¡®How about you two stop pulling such shit off,¡¯ I groaned back, making him growl. ¡®I will make him beg for forgiveness,¡¯ he promised, causing my brain to fill with the amazingly enticing picture of Fynn kneeling in front of me. I scoffed to myself, shaking my head as if wanting to get rid of the picture, and stepped out of the way as two bulky guys carried in a new sideboard. ¡®Don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t want to see either one of you two.¡¯ He growls again but doesn¡¯t say anything else afterwards. Slowly, one piece after another started to be reced, I rearranged my things, and soon enough nothing of Fynn¡¯s rampage was recognizable anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for my broken heart. I sigh, tucking my hair behind my ear before continuing to operate the sewing machine. Alberta had given everything to teach me the basics and surely has the patience of a saint. She spent nearly all morning going through the patterns with me and showed me the different threads and needles to work the various fabrics. But even with all the encouragement possible everything I work on just seems skew. I should have declined. I have no talent whatsoever for this. And they will still gush over all of what I made and a lot of poor she-wolves will have to go to their beloved ball in the ugliest dresses and essories ever. I lost myself fully in the task to the extent that I actually was happy for Daisy bringing me my lunch for once as I would have totally forgotten to eat. Pulling out the fabrics from under the needle of the machine, I exhale exhaustedly. As I turn the cloth in my hands, I realise once more how lucky I am that someone else will be taking care of my dress. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Stretching myself, I get up and walk into my kitchen to make myself a cup of tea with the special cinnamon powder Lisa gave me. I hum as I take the first sips and as the steam envelops my face and hands, I nearly miss his scent invading my quarters. ¡°I already told your wolf that you can save your breath.¡± I sigh as Fynn appears in the door to my kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses, or apologies¡­¡± He scoffs, looking at me with a mocking expression. ¡°What in all the conversations we had until now got you thinking I came to apologise?¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot that you¡¯re that particr sort of gentleman,¡± I squint my eyes at him, sping my cup. The heat of my steamy tea streams through my fingers, and I force myself to concentrate on that rather than on his flexing muscles as he steps closer. He sniffs the air, ncing at the cup in my hands. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°My tea, why?¡± I ask back, making him distort his face. ¡°It smells ghastly,¡± hements, looking like he wants to snatch it out of my hands. Rolling my eyes, I put it down. ¡°I have to drink a strange herbal tea that Daisy ims to be good for me. And Lisa gave me something sweet to make it more stomachable, so it might smell a bit strange. But it isn¡¯t that bad.¡± ¡°Whatever, sweetheart. We have to talk about something,¡± he says dryly, turning to walk away. ¡°Talk about what?¡± I groan as I follow him through my quarters, and watch him stop right before my dress. Crossing my arms, I scrunch my nose. ¡°That was mean, by the way.¡± I watch him inspecting my trashed gown and ask myself if he felt just the lowest bit sorry for what he did. ¡°You broke the rules,¡± he finally answers, without turning back to look at me. ¡°What rules? There were no rules. Just you trying to keep my mates from me!¡± I protest, making him click his tongue. He turns slightly and eyes me up at me disparagingly, causing my heart to make a backflip. ¡°So, now we are going to sort this out,¡± he says ignoring me, his deep baritone sending a shiver down my spine. His tempting lips turn into a sly grin, and I cuss myself out as he must have felt that. Just as I¡¯m ready to argue further, the words get stuck in my throat as the air shifts. Matthew¡¯s scent envelops me, even before I feel his presence behind me. Gulping, I turn around slowly to face him, realising that Logan might have got the wrong idea about who would hear about our secret date. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ARTEMISIA Matthew shes me a gorgeous grin as he steps into the room and closes the door behind him. ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask, my voice not more than a loud whisper. He shrugs while he steps closer to stand directly in front of me. ¡°We thought we woulde by to ask you how you slept. Tell me, my beautiful mate. Did you have a good night?¡± ¡°You two are impossible,¡± I say while shaking my head, making them chuckle. ¡°But yes, I guess it was alright.¡± Matthew lets his eyes fall onto my lips and lets them wander further down to eye up my body. I heat up automatically as I watch him taking my appearance in. ¡°Strip,¡± he says finally, tearing me out of my squirming. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I sense Fynn standing next to me and I turn my face to him, seeing him ring at me with his jaw clenched. ¡°Don¡¯t look at him,¡± Matthew snarls, getting me to look back at him. ¡°I asked you to do something.¡± A wave of heat wafts through me, and I smile, loving how he takes control. Slowly, I start slipping my top off and unbuttoning my jeans to step out of them. I love how his eyes darken, and the green in his eyes glows up as I slip my bra from me. Holding it up in front of him, I let my bra fall to his feet teasingly, before I slide my panties down my legs. He grins broadly as hees closer, and my skin prickles, yearning for his touch. ¡°We will have to teach you a little lesson for sneaking into Logan¡¯s bed like this,¡± he says, making a shiver run down my spine. I¡¯m about to answer something flirtatiously as a painful thought passes my mind suddenly, making me worry. As I look up to Matthew with a worried expression, seeing him looking back at me questioningly. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel any pain because of it, right?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t feel anything,¡± Matthew answers with a sad smile. Before I can push out a relieved breath, it gets hitched in my throat as Fynn presses himself against my back, pressing his lips to my ear. ¡°But I felt you. I felt how you got turned on, how you enjoyed his touch. And I felt every orgasm that rippled through you.¡± ¡°Did it hurt?¡± I ask, gulping as I look at him over my shoulder. He chuckles, making me feel his hard bulge by pressing it against my ass. ¡°Not at all. Maybe my pride a little bit.¡± I lose myself in his intense gaze and nearly don''t catch the movement of him passing Matthew something. ¡°Turn around,¡± Matthew instructs me, getting my attention back to him. ¡°Stand in front of the mirror.¡± Detaching myself from Fynn, my heartbeat picks up as Iply with his wishes. He follows to stand behind me and puts his hands on my hips before he drags a footstool next to us. ¡°Put your foot up.¡± I blush as I realise that it means that I will expose myself totally to them. Not that there would be anything they didn''t already see. Lowering my gaze, I put my foot up. I feel his hands moving over my body as he wraps his arms around me and hugs me closer to his front. His hands move up, leaving sparks along my skin as he trails it from my belly to my neck. Grabbing my chin gently, he lifts my head, making me look at him through the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t look away, Artemisia.¡± My heart skips a beat as he moves his hand back down to my pussy and spreads my folds with his fingers. ¡°Look how beautiful you are.¡± Oh, Goddess. While still holding me open, he slips one of his fingers on my clit, feeling my wetness increasing. I moan, leaning back against him, and enjoy as he massages my core awesomely. ¡°I love how you react to my touch.¡± Fynn¡¯s gaze burns itself into my skin as he watches us. He steps in front of me, careful not to obstruct my or Matthew¡¯s view of our reflection. My pussy throbs painfully as he clenches his jaw, and I feel his fingers trailing my leg. Slowly, he slips his finger between my legs, and pushes a finger into me, careful not to get in Matthew¡¯s way. ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I breathe out, enjoying Fynn moving in and out of me while Matthew continues ying with my clit. My orgasm builds inside me and I¡¯m about to be pushed over the edge as Fynn growls, ¡°She is close. Right, princess?¡± I don¡¯t even care about his usual mocking way of sneering my pet name as I respond with a moan. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± ¡°This will be enough then,¡± Matthew whispers, stopping my pleasurable treatment instantly and at the same time as Fynn. ¡°No! What are you doing?¡± I ask, looking up at Fynn grinning at me. I don¡¯t even get enough time to be confused as Matthew spreads my folds again. Looking into the mirror, I can watch him move a small egg-shaped object down to my core. My eyes widen as he proceeds to position it onto my clit, affixing its small wings against my folds to keep it in ce. Tearing my gaze from it, I look back up to Fynn. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°They call it a couple¡¯s vibrator, babe,¡± Matthew whispers, kissing my shoulder. Taking out his phone, Fynn types on it while Matthew moves his hands back up to my breasts. I¡¯m just about to ask something else, as the small toy starts vibrating lowly, interrupting me and every thought process I could have made. ¡°Oh, my Goddess!¡± I moan, and I grab onto Fynn¡¯s t-shirt instinctively. He grins, stepping closer while he keeps sending impulses to the toy between my legs to increase its vibration. I grab Matthew¡¯s arm with my other hand as he rubs himself against me, sending me in total overdrive with the toy vibrating harder and harder on my clit. Fynn observes me intently, his eyes darkening while the red flecks take over. Throwing my head back, I¡¯m thankful that Matthew is holding me as I feel increasingly wobbly on my legs. ¡°Fuck,¡± Fynn growls, moving to stand directly in front of me. I meet his gaze as my orgasm surges through me, my heart flips as I see him clench his jaw, and I grip his t-shirt harder, wanting to pull him even closer. The fact that he must feel it with me gets me on a new high and suddenly mixes with a strange feeling that must being from him. It risks suffocating me as I climb down my high, but as always, Fynn doesn¡¯t give me the time to feel it out properly. Grabbing my arm, he turns me around, pulling my back against his front. ¡®Mate is perfect,¡¯ I hear Drake growl happily as Fynn hovers over my neck with his lips and breathes me in. My heart blooms in my chest at this, but the vibrations are getting too intense on my now overly- sensitive clit. ¡°Fynn¡­¡± I breathe out, turning slightly, wanting to look at him. ¡°Just rx,¡± he murmurs, making me gasp as he throws his phone onto the footstool. I stare at Matthew wide-eyed, finding him grinning at me. ¡°Take a deep breath. I promise that you will love it.¡± Before I can ask what he means, Fynn moves his hands on my ass and down the back of my thighs. I squeal as he lifts me up and spreads me towards Matthew. Wrapping my arm around his neck, I try to stabilise myself as Matthew steps between my legs. My eyes roll to the back of my head as the sparks erupt at his fingers gliding over my skin mix with the vibrations on my clit. I bite my bottom lip as my eyes follow his movements as he glides his fingers over my skin until he drives them up my thighs and lets go of me. He opens a small satin bag and takes out another toy. Iugh as I throw my head back onto Fynn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Just training,¡± Fynn whispers back huskily, making my pussy throb. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ARTEMISIA ¡°Fuck, yes!¡± I scream in pleasure as Matthew pushes the beaded dildo into me. He had prepared me with his fingers, pounding me with two of them gently, and made me wet enough again to be able to take it easily. But starting out gently doesn¡¯t seem to be good enough for him as he wraps his hand around my neck to stabilise himself better to thrust into me harder. I w down on Matthew¡¯s shoulder with the hand that I don¡¯t need to keep me stable and have wrapped around Fynn¡¯s strong shoulders. They must love to torture me as the vibrations of the couple''s toy are still going and I feel my sanity slipping from me. ¡°It¡¯s too much,¡± I breathe out, and shudder pleasantly as Fynn kisses me right below my ear. ¡°Do you want us to stop?¡± he asks, and I surprise myself as I shake my head. ¡°No!¡± I moan, my lust taking over my entire being. ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Feeling my release building up and bubbling into my chest, I turn my head to press my lips against his throat. ¡°I¡¯m cuming! I¡¯m cuming!¡± ¡®Fucking perfect,¡¯ Drakements for Fynn, before I scream my lungs out at my earth-shattering orgasm tearing me apart. ¡°Fuck, babe!¡± Matthew chuckles, as he moves the toy in and out of me slower, making me ride out my high fully. Looking up at him, I see that he is covered in my juices. ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, blushing. ¡°This has never happened to me.¡± Slipping the sex toy out of me, he steps closer and kisses me. His hand behind my head pulls me closer as he tastes me fully. ¡°Are you kidding?! This is the best thing that ever happened to me,¡± he says as he breaks the kiss. Fynn lets me down on my feet carefully, and I¡¯m still trying to grasp back reality as I feel theme closer. Matthew unbuttons his pants while Fynn grabs my face and pulls me closer to kiss me. Goddess! My heart stops beating as he gets me to push down a gasp at the intensity of it. mes flicker through me, joining the breathtaking sparks erupting at our connection. I feel like they are burning me alive from the inside while I try to remind myself to breathe. This isn¡¯t good. Why does he have to make me feel this way? He out of all people. As he breaks the kiss, I¡¯m out of breath and must be suffering serious brain damage as I can¡¯t seem to hold on a single thought. ¡°Call your brother, and fuck me already,¡± I whimper, making Fynn grin at me. Matthew chuckles, shaking his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t ready yet, love.¡± Stepping closer, I look down at his cock that he is stroking teasingly before I look back up at him. ¡°And he had enough of you already.¡± Fynn pushes me gently, steering me to get on my knees. I get Matthew to let go of his dick to take over. While I start working his cock with my hand, and take his tip into my mouth, Fynn opens his pants, taking my hand to stroke him simultaneously. Their groans and the feeling of their hard dicks in my control get my core to heat up once again, making me fear that my drenched pussy must be dripping onto the floor. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fynn buries his hand into my hair, and the vibrations increase once again. Moaning, I tear myself off Matthew¡¯s cock, and look up at Fynn, finding him ying with his phone again. He grins at me before he puts it away, and I close my eyes, enjoying the vibrations on my clit. Fynn jerks back my head, making me open my eyes to look at him. I move seductively on my knees, my nerves buzzing as I take his cock into my mouth without letting go of Matthew. He tastes amazing, and I love everything about his cock, even if I struggle to take it in properly at its thickness. I roll my eyes into the back of my head at the sole thought of feeling him in me and nearly feel guilty as the cocks of my other mates, as fantastic and huge they might be, don¡¯t have the same effect on me. He is going to be the biggest I ever had, and I find myself pleading to my Goddess that he will lose control just once to have me feel him mine fully. I know that he will never ept me as a mate, and he hasn¡¯t told his brothers yet, but maybe he will give in to his wolf¡¯s primal instincts. Holding my head in ce, he takes control of my blowjob and thrusts deeper into my throat. I risk coming on the spot as he forces me to take him deeper. Matthew moves, getting me to release him as Fynn groans, ¡°Fuck!¡± Fynn pulls my head back, releasing his cock from my mouth, and forces me to keep my eyes on him as he continues jerking himself off. Matthew¡¯s hand reaches to grab my chin, and he pushes his thumb between my lips, getting me to pull out my tongue. This simple gesture and his darkened gaze are thest drop I needed toe hard. They watch me as I grab onto their legs, and moan as I enjoy my next orgasm. Reopening my eyes, I smile up at them. As their groans and faps fill the room, I turn my head to Matthew, licking the tip of his dick as his breathing pattern changes, making hime all over me. It doesn¡¯t take long for Fynn to follow him. As they are catching their breath, Fynn finally turns off the couple''s sex toy, and Matthew chuckles, picking me up into his arms. ¡°So fucking perfect,¡± hepliments me, kissing my head. He carries me out of the wardrobe and into my bathroom to clean ourselves up. I giggle as he refuses to put me back down and operates the shower with me clinging onto him. Fynn follows silently and stays out of our yful demeanour until we start kissing under the streaming water. At this moment, he joins our shower as well, even if he limits himself to touching me, and I don¡¯t get another kiss from him. *** By the time Matthewys me down on my bed, wrapped in a towel, I¡¯m terribly exhausted. ¡°Oh, my Goddess. I think I need a nap before starting to work again,¡± I whisper, making Matthew chuckle. ¡°Take a break. And take it easy, my love,¡± he says, before kissing my cheek. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I hum, closing my eyes. ¡°Can I take it out now, you pervert?¡± Heughs, shaking his head. ¡°Not yet, babe. You need to feel us another bit.¡± Groaning, I turn onto my side, ready to fall asleep. I sense them wanting to leave my room, but my tiredness blocks out mymon sense. ¡°Fynn!¡± Fynn reacts to my call, even if I can imagine that it is only reluctantly, and I feel the bed dip as he must be leaning over me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to tell me something,¡± I ask in a whisper, and my skin prickles as he caresses strands of hair out of my face. He sighs, lowering his voice, and I ask myself what Matthew must be thinking at his words. ¡°Talk to Logan first, then we will see if it is still necessary.¡± My heart squeezes in my chest, and I clench my eyes closed further. Acting as if I wouldn¡¯t care, I nod, and my heart skips a beat as he kisses my temple. Tell him to stay! I gulp down the little voice resurfacing in me, and desperation is right about to im my chest once again as he tears me out of it. ¡®Tell her that we are happy that she is ours!¡¯ I hear Drake order, but Fynn ignores him. Of course he does¡­ As usual, Cassy is hiding somewhere dark when I get intimate with my mates, and I take a deep breath as it feels strangelyfortable in my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up in a bit,¡± I hear him whisper smugly before he gets up. They are about to leave, and my consciousness is slipping from my fingers as I hear Fynn growl, ¡°Take her tea, Matt!¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ARTEMISIA I can¡¯t reallyin because I have had some really lovely moments waking up since I have been living here. But getting woken up from my afternoon nap by the couple¡¯s vibrator vibrating between my legs and slipping from the state of grogginess into the one of a blissful high, is the most amazing awakening I have ever had. Stretching as my orgasm gets me to spasm in pleasure, I bite my lip as it stops vibrating right as I have ridden out my release fully and I think of the fact that it must be Fynn operating it. And he surely did enjoy as I came as well. After getting up, I yed the good girl and didn¡¯t take it off. I can¡¯t deny that it did keep me from being too productive, also I can¡¯t say that I felt at ease wearing it as I feared someone walking in on me having an orgasm all by myself. But I can certainly admit that it made my afternoon immensely better. And I even see my work in a bit better light. By the time I walk into the dining hall because Daisy insists on how I should eat with the others as it would do me good, my heart skyrockets. And not only because of Fynn ring at me as he is sitting at a table with his warriors. Matthew and Logan are sitting at other tables, and both seem to act like they didn¡¯t see me enter the room. Fine for me¡­ I sit down next to Lisa, where Daisy has already pulled out a chair for me and I thank her absent- mindedly while holding eye contact with Fynn. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lisa asks me, and I tear away my eyes reluctantly from him and just catch him grinning to himself while averting his gaze as well. Oh, please let him be reasonable for once. I actually have tough at that, earning a questioning look from Lisa. ¡°Sorry,¡± I clear my throat, shing her an innocent smile. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit on edgetely.¡± Her expression morphs as she must feel pity for me, and I groan internally. ¡°Is it because of your mates?¡± It¡¯s not that bad. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just¡­ Everything is new, and I¡¯m trying to help around to feel part of the pack and at home as soon as possible,¡± I sigh, feeling Fynn¡¯s eyes back on me. She rolls her eyes with a giggle. ¡°You are just precious. But you really should stop doing all those Omega tasks. They will end up undermining your worth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be the case,¡± I retort, scrunching my nose. I¡¯m just about thinking that I must be weird by feeling ufortable at her statement as Drake hums in my mind. ¡®That one is sketchy. Let me crush her skull, mate.¡¯ I have to swallow augh, nearly choking on my food. Wanting to grin and bear it, I squeeze Lisa¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure that my mates will not allow that to happen.¡± ¡°Ah, totally! You are so lucky¡­ I mean, duh, Logan would already be absolute heaven for me,¡± she giggles and I smile at her, even if her statement causes an ufortable sensation to grow in my chest. Instinctively, I look at Fynn as if he could calm me down, but he just gets my heart to beat out of my chest again as he is ying with his phone with a strange grin ying on his face. I really hope this is because one of the guys sitting around him is saying something funny. Concentrating back on Lisa, I sigh. ¡°I really am lucky. They are all so loving.¡± I start eating again, pushing down the ill-founded jealous feeling she got rising in me. ¡®You are so diplomatic, mate. I would have bitten off her head.¡¯ Drakeughs, before retreating, and this makes me jerk up, just in time to see Fynn walking out of the hall. ¡°If you will excuse me,¡± I say quickly before scurrying after him. Ignoring Lisa calling for me, I storm out of the kitchen and upstairs to the quarters he shares with the warriors. I get annoyed as I nearly can¡¯t keep up with him and his stupid long strides, and I know exactly that he must know that I¡¯m following him. But I don¡¯t care. As we enter the warrior¡¯s quarters on the second floor, he turns around with a sly smirk. ¡°So you were following me, mate.¡± ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± I say, and he chuckles. Turning back around, he starts walking further down the hallways. ¡°As long as today didn¡¯t make you fall in love with me, we can talk about whatever you want.¡± I cringe at his back acting like the entitled asshole, and totally lost his flirtatious demeanour he had just a few hours before. ¡°Fynn, could you please slow down?¡± I ask and am actually surprised as he halts in his tracks, turning to me. Distorting his face, he looks up to the ceiling as I catch up with him. As soon as I¡¯m standing next to him, he res down at me. ¡°What do you even want? Coming into a men¡¯s dorm like this.¡± ¡°What is that even supposed to mean? I will tell you as soon as we are somewhere we can talk privately.¡± I stretch out my hand as if gesturing to the surrounding rooms that are already full of men standing in the door frames to eavesdrop. I stop my eyes from roaming around quickly as I realise that most of them are standing there naked. So, that¡¯s what he meant.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ARTEMISIA Looking back up at him defiantly, he takes a step into me, making me take a step back. I¡¯m about to panic as he clicks his tongue at me. ¡°Calm down, princess.¡± He pushes open the door behind me and gets me to stumble back into an empty dorm room. As I regain my equilibrium and turn around, I see that it is quite arge and light-flooded room that has six bunk beds standing in it. All in all, it reminds me of one of those military rooms as it seems pretty sterile and seems to hold no personal items. ¡°Everybody out!¡± He shouts, scaring away two young men who were ying cards. As they leave the room, he walks to one of thest beds and sits down with a sigh. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask if I¡¯m allowed to take that thing off¡­ Is this like a room for the warriors?¡± I ask, changing the subject mid-sentence as I feel like growing ustrophobic in the room. ¡°Yeah, we all share rooms,¡± he answers nonchntly, hitting the mattress on which he is sitting. ¡°This is my bed.¡± Scrunching up my nose, I don¡¯t even care if I sound bitchy. ¡°You are kidding, right?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± He asks back, squinting his eyes at me. Laughing ufortably, I don¡¯t get him to change his expression. ¡°Come on¡­ Don¡¯t you have your own room?¡± ¡°Why? Does it freak you out, little Luna?¡± he mocks me, making me roll my eyes. ¡°Stop acting this condescending.¡± He shes me his pearly whites in a stupid grin. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mate, so I can do what I want. Speaking of which¡­ Do you think you can talk to Logan before the weekend? There is a cute She- wolf in town that I really want to get off with¡­ So, if you don¡¯t mind wrapping all this shit up?¡± ¡°I will tell him as soon as I can, don¡¯t worry. But I thought we were all waiting for you. If you wanna screw around just get it over with.¡± Spreading my arms, I squint my eyes at him. ¡°Come on. As if I was afraid of taking a bit of betrayal pains.¡± He tsks, shifting on the bed and I gasp. ¡°Drake won¡¯t let you, right?¡± Iugh as he res at me, and I p into my hands once. ¡°Oooh, poor little Fynn, all alone while the others keep having fun.¡± ¡°Stop making a scene, princess,¡± he growls annoyed, standing up. Crossing my arms, I shake my head. ¡°You are such a wimp. If you don¡¯t care about me this way, why all this? Why make me pay for something you don¡¯t care about?¡± ¡°Pretending loyalty and integrity has nothing to do with love. I did it for Matty,¡± he snarls, stepping to tower over me. ¡°Ah,¡± I press my tongue to my upper teeth. ¡°Matt!¡± He looks at me confused as I tilt my head at him. ¡°It¡¯s Matt. He is a man, not a stupid little boy. Contrary to others.¡± ¡°Go fucking ask Matt, then, if you can take it out. As if I would care.¡± He is about to walk away but I stand in his way. I gulp as he casts me a look that makes me think he is close to ripping my head off my shoulders. ¡°You are the one operating it, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ugh, give over!¡± He murmurs, wanting to walk around me, but I block his way again. ¡°You felt everything with me! You are the only one who could operate it this perfectly,¡± I shout at him, making him grimace. He leans down to me, growling. ¡°Stop making a scene!¡± ¡°No!¡± I shake my head. ¡°You can¡¯t keep acting like this!¡± ¡°What is your fucking problem? I warned you from falling for me. I have no interest in you whatsoever!¡± My heart breaks, but I fight to keep up my poker face, ready to get back at him as I get interrupted. Drake¡¯s thundering voice ripples through me, making me shudder. ¡®Such a bad liar.¡¯ I gasp while Fynn looks at me as if I am totally mental. My brain wires itself anew, forcing me to go with another strategy. ¡°What did you feel when you kissed me?¡± I ask, and his eyes widen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ What?¡± ¡°You heard me! What did you feel when you kissed me?¡± I repeat, looking up at him defiantly. He sighs, passing his hand over his face. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what is going on in that bird brain of yours, but I was horny, and you were close. Goddess, it was just a kiss. I didn''t feel nothing. It was boring. Why? What did you feel?¡± I know that he is lying. I can see it on his face. Also, it could never be as I felt so much. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. And yet it is his wolf that needs to keep the pieces of my heart together. Drakeughs, getting goosebumps to rise on my skin. ¡®Oh oh oh. To me, he said that the world finally had started moving. He felt like it finally made sense why he was here.¡¯ ¡°I felt fire,¡± I whisper, shocked by what Drake just told me. He exhales, ready tosh out again, but I stop him. Just in time, I pull him by his shirt, getting his lips to crash against mine. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ? Chapter 57 ARTEMISIA Fire... Fire is nowhere near the heat that I''m feeling streaming through me as he moves his hands up to hold my face as he kisses me. I moan against his lips, wrapping my arms around his neck, and he moves his hands to the back of my head and down my body. He lifts me up and ms me against the wall, beating out the little air I had still left in my lungs. His muscr abs press against the couple''s toy, making it impossible for me to think straight. I let him devour me, enjoying every second of it. He breaks the kiss to move his lips along my jawline and further down to my neck. I w down onto his shoulders, throwing my head back against the wall, my heart beating into my throat, risking suffocating me. Suddenly, a suppressing sensation streams through me. I feel like drowning as I get overwhelmed by the feeling that muste from Fynn. "Fynn?" I ask, my voice failing me as fear expands in my chest. He growls threateningly, and my heart stops as I feel his sharp canines graze the crook of my neck. "Hold still." Freezing, I try to calm my erratic heartbeat by taking a few slow breaths. I realise that he must be fighting his wolf, who must be pushing forward to mark and mate me. I recognize that it must be his fear that I feel, and I squeeze his shoulders as his hold keeps tightening. "It''s okay," I whisper, feeling him tense. He tears himself off me, stepping backwards with his gaze lowered. "Go talk to Matt about if you can take it out." "Fynn, I..." I start, but my words get caught in my throat as he lifts his head, and I look into his totally ck eyes. The ckness seems to even spill out of them as small dark veins run along his face. "Out!" he shouts, making me jump. "Don''t turn around!" Pressing myself further into the wall behind me, I might do the stupidest thing I ever did. "No! Are you crazy? I''m not running from you! Do you want your wolf to kill me?" "I won''t kill you, little mate." Fynn tilts his head while his voice starts mixing with Drake''s, making me feel like I''m trapped in some awfully scary movie. "I will just make you mine!" My heart goes crazy while I fight to keep my thoughts reasonable, but it is getting increasingly difficult as my mind gets flooded by awesomely indecent pictures of him iming me. "Do it here then, I won''t run.¡± Pressing my palms against the cold wall, I realise how I must be burning up. I see Fynn sniffing the air, and I fear he must be smelling my arousal. Goddess. "Artemisia," he growls, sending a shiver down my spine. "No!" I lift my chin, praying that my legs do not give out beneath me. "You will have to take a calming breath." I detach one hand from the wall and move it before my body, mimicking while inhaling and exhaling, as if he still had to learn it. "And you will get him in check." His snarl gets my skin to buzz, and I get a little push at standing my ground. "I can''t run from you, Fynn. Not if it will enhance his desire to chase me." "You don''t know what you are doing," he growls lowly, and I nod my head repeatedly. "Well," I say in a strangely high-pitched tone. "I know that you are strong, and I would guess that none of the warriors standing around in this dorm can actually overpower you. So, I calcted that my chances of getting to Cayden before you will get me are very small." Fynnughs, and I brace myself for getting ripped from the wall. "Cayden can''t do shit against me." My heart stills in my chest as he stalks closer and leans his hands against the wall, caging me in. His warm breath fans my skin as he leans in, and my eyes examine his face starstrucked. "What is this?" I ask in a whisper, keeping myself from lifting my hand and touching his face. "Nothing that would concern you," he grins, tilting his head as he mocks me. "Mate." As I continue to look at him, I feel like he is lulling me in, dragging me into a trance. While I lose myself in this sensation, I nearly don''t notice how the veins retreat and his eyes turn to his normal colour. He inches closer, and his lips graze mine as he sneers. "Get the fuck out." Without even giving me the chance to think twice, my body reacts on its own ord. I push myself off the wall, pass beneath his propped-up hand, and open the door to escape this situation. I run through the nosy warriors and out of the dorm as I already hear a murmuring behind me. Even if Fynn seems to have been able to fight him back, Drake doesn''t seem to be done with his ytime. ''Let''s see if you can make it back in time.'' Goddess, he is just like Fynn when ites to it. I sprint up the stairs as I feel the stupid sex toy starting to vibrate again. I groan as I get the ungentle reminder of how I was too taken, the situation to take it out. As the hallways are full of Omegas scurrying around, I can''t j be out like this either, and take it I know what each room might hold. Goddess! As he switches to a more intense level, I push down a moan, grasping onto the railings. The most embarrassing thing is that an Omegaes to ask if everything is okay making me want a ck hole to open up and swallow me whole. Content belongs to "Thank you, Amira," I say, fighting another wave of pleasure surging through me. "But it''s all fine. I just tripped." She looks at me worriedly as she wants to help me out, and I just want to disappear. I decline her help gratefully, and sheN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. looks at me confused as I start walking away hurriedly. Just as I run down the stairs, reaching the ground floor, thank the heavens and run to the floor with the private over entertainment rooms. As I expect them to be empty, I see it as my best chance to get the stupid thing out. Closing the door behind me, I lean against it, catching my breath, pressing my lips together as a new wave of pleasure ripples through me. I wait for it to pass, but Fynn doesn''t seem to lower the intensity of it anymore as he must have run out of the desire to give me easy chances to get away. Such an asshole. I''m still fighting the lust growing in me, pushing down the little voice in my head that keeps telling me to just go with it. ''Ready or not. Here Ie,'' Drake announces jokingly, chuckling darkly. Oh, no. My panic sadly isn''t enough to have my stupid instincts reacting to himing to look for me in an adequate manner. I force myself to push away the thought of being excited about it, and try to think about my next moves to escape him. He can''t go on ying with me like that. I''m not his stupid toy. Finally freeing myself from his spell, I shake my head and take a cleansing breath. Thinking about the tricks my brother taught me, I get to lock Drake out of my mind sessfully and my haze finally clears up. Just as I''m about to just open my jeans in this exposed hallway to take the sex toy away, my attention gets caught by a movement that makes my heart stop. "Missy?" I clench my eyes closed as if he would disappear, but his deep voice just goes on talking. "Are you alright?" Damn it. Can''t I be lucky for once? Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ? Chapter 58 ARTEMISIA "Missy, are you alright?" Cayden asks, and even if he does sound worried, his voice has a strange tone to it. ¡°Mh-mhm,¡± I nod my head repeatedly, hoping he would just go away. "Doesn''t look like it," he insists, taking a step towards me. Lifting my hand, I stop him. "No... Please..." By fighting my pleasure, and Fynn''s feelings streaming through me, I can''t seem to form a coherent sentence. I feel his excitement for the chase growing, and I get flooded by my own desire for him to catch me that even Cassy squirms with pleasant anticipation. But maybe her demeanour is more due to Cayden''s darkening gaze as Fynn''s craving to im us. As expected, Cayden doesn''t listen to me and keeps getting closer. His expression morphing, losing its worried traits, is my gruesome confirmation that he is slowly realising what is happening. And that I''m in fact doing quite alright. "Missy..." he pushes again, my name rolling off his tongue like it''s the best thing he got to say all his life. It seems to take him an eternity before he finally reaches me, eyeing me up. "Did you guys fight again?" "Something like that," I clear my throat, keeping me from moaning. He tilts his head, squinting his eyes at me. "What''s this sound?" Oh, my Goddess. "I- I''m so sorry," I breathe out. "This is so embarrassing. We tried something spicy... And now it backfired." I push out augh, making him smile. Oh, no. That doesn''t help! "So, thates from... Is it-" ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I interrupt him, getting a chuckle in return. My heart beats out of control, fucking up my breathing pattern even more as he shakes his head. "You have nothing to be embarrassed for. Sorry about interrupting your... game." "It''s okay," I answer feebly, my gaze locking with his as he puts a hand on my waist, moving it to the small of my back slowly. The scent of my arousal must be lulling him in as he looks down at me, the golden flecks in his eyes swirling around wildly. "Cayden," I try to speak, but my whisperes out all raspy. "Do you want me to leave?" he asks, making me shake my head. Biting my bottom lip, I''m still pushing down the waves of pleasure, and he leans in. "Stop fighting it, then." ¡°Huh?¡± My breath hitches in my throat as he grins at me, my chest squeezing at what he might be alluding to. "Let yourself go," his husky whisper travels down my spine, making me shiver pleasantly. Finally finding the strength to move, I lift my hands to hold onto his shirt, crumpling it while balling my hands into fists. He lowers his gaze, and I watch him observing his fingers that move to the toy vibrating between my legs. Opening the button of my jeans, he slips his fingers into them, gliding over the fabric of my panties. As he keeps me stabilised by the hand on my back, he presses onto the sex toy through the fabrics gently, increasing the effect it has on my clit. Closing my eyes, I press my lips together to stifle another moan, wing onto his shirt. "Don''t hold back," he growls, making me gasp. I rx in his arms and stop suffocating my moans. While my orgasm builds in me, I throw my head back against the wall, closing my eyes. He lets me enjoy it for a moment before I feel him increasing the pressure on his hold, making me open my eyes with a gasp to look at him. I don''t even need him to say anything as my gaze meets his. He captures me with his dark eyes, getting me to concentrate on him while the sex toy vibrates against my clit, triggering my orgasm. His hand feels soothing and strong at the same time as Ie in his arms with a loud moan. "Fuck,¡± he whispers as I shiver at the afterwaves wafting through me. The sex toy stops vibrating, and he takes his hand out of my pants, stepping into me, getting me pressed against the wall. My heartbeat elerates as I''m catching my breath and I see him inching closer. Wait... No! Even if my skin buzzes pleasurably, and my bad conscience is winning its fight against the good one celebrating in my head, I panic. I can''t deny that my body screams for his lips to im mine, and I think of just closing my eyes and letting it happen. Freeing myself from my frozen state, I lift my hand, putting it onto his mouth clumsily, just as he is just millimetres away from my face. My chest heaves as I see his eyes widen, and I feel my heart squeeze in my chest. "I''m so sorry!" I whimper, cursing myself out because all I can do is think of Fynn. And I can''t possibly kiss another man if my mind is consumed by the desire for himing to im me. Straightening his spine slightly, he frees himself from my hold. "No, no! This was stupid of me. I''m the one who has to apologise. It was in the spur of the moment... Please forgive me" Content belongs to Sighing, I shake my head, my hand still holding him by his shirt. "You are the usual gentleman." We chuckle awkwardly, before I squirm, realising that I''m still in his arms. He doesn''t seem to want to let me go, and I gulp as I meet his intense gaze again. We fall silent, and after what seems to be an eternity, force a smile. "Maybe I should go. OUMS My whisper has barely left my lips as the door to the entertainment rooms opens with a bang. Even before I can turn my head to see who it is, I feel a wave of immensely painful emotions, making me feel like I can''t breathe. "Get your hands off my mate!" Fynn''s growl reaches my ear, mixing with his pain and disappointment. "Finnegan, it''s not what-" Cayden starts, wanting to exin himself, but Fynn interrupts him. "I do not fucking care. Get your filthy hands off her!" He shouts, making me stare at him wide-eyed. How is he talking to his Alpha?! I know that he has all the right to because I''m his mate, but still. My heart skips a beat as I do the only right thing and move out of Cayden''s embrace, stepping aside. yden inhales mortified as he seems to havee back to his right ses as well and he takes a step towards his brother. "I swear that it as not what you might think." Fynn scoffs as he lets his gaze roam on me and halts on my opened button and zip that I''m closing hastily. Well fuck! "Of course," he says mockingly, shing his brother a grotesque grin. "You just wanted to help her to get rid of the thing." ¡°Oh, Goddess," I whisper as I blush. He takes a step towards his brother, and adds with a snarl, "And weren''t trying to fuck my mate." "Fynn!" I gasp, standing in his way. His eyes hold so much rage that I would swear that he is about to attack him. Laying my hand onto his cheeks, I get him to look back at me, and I can swear that his angry look softens. ¡°Come on let''s go," I say, stepping around him and leaving the room. Fynn shoots ast re at Cayden before following me silently up the stairs. I wait until we are in my quarters, as e I lock the door behind us, pushing out a deep breath. "Goddess, this is a mess. And I''m so sorry. It really wasn''t what it looked like. I was about to leave that situation anyway," I say apologetically, but he doesn''t seem to be interested. "I don''t care anyway. You don''t have to be sorry." He answers nonchntly, and I bite onto my tongue. Squinting my eyes at him, I cross my arms over my chest. "And what was that ''get your hands off my mate'' then?" "I was just annoyed about him doing as he pleases as the glorious Alpha in here. This has nothing to do with you," he says with a chuckle, and I sigh. ¡°Okay. Fair enough. I forgot about the she-wolf you were wanting to get off with." Putting my hand on my head, he grins back at me stupidly. ¡°See, you are not that dense," he jokes. "Out!" I simply say, ring at him, making him look at me questioningly. ¡°Did I stutter? I said out.¡± Taking a step forward, I start pushing him out through my rooms. "Get the fuck out, Fynn!¡± He doesn''t fight the fact that I am simply pushing him out of the door, and as soon as he stands in the hallway, he looks like a puppy that has been? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. left in the rain. "Like I wouldn''t feel your fucking emotions, you moron." I take a step back, before grinning at him. "And don''t you dare try sneaking into my bedroom again at night!" His face as I m my door close must be the best I have ever seen. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ? Chapter 59 ARTEMISIA The next few days, I submerged myself in preparations for the big ball and the work with the pups. Even if my mates are back to avoiding me most of the time, I still have some cute encounters with Logan or Matthew from time to time when they get to catch me alone, which helps me through these chaotic days in a good mood. Fynn, as usual, is totally detached, but Drake speaks to me regrly. I remember Fynn telling me that his wolf has no patience, but, on top of that, I now discovered that he is quite funny. It is amazing having him keep mepany in my mind as he keeps Cassy in check, and I finally get the feeling of having a supportive wolf back. What preupies me the most is Cayden''s demeanour. Since our encounter in the hallways of the arcade rooms, he has acted increasingly grumpy towards me and ignores me where he can. I had been trying to get him alone, and talk it out, but he was always too busy for me. It nearly seems like he can''t stand me anymore as he keeps barking at me, and more than just talking about work or the pack, he doesn''t talk to me at all.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Babes, why are you making that face?" Lisa asks me as she stands beneath the scaffold I''m standing on. I scoff, passing another few strokes of my brush. "Ah, I''m just in thought!" "What are you doing, by the way?" Sheughs, climbing up to stand next to me. Lifting my brow at her, I simply answer, "I''m painting the wall.'' "I can see that," she says matter-of-factly. "But why?" "Don''t tell Alberta, but I had nothing else to do, and they needed someone to do it," I say in a hushed tone. Shaking her head, she crosses her arms amused. "You are so crazy." "I just need to keep a few things out of my head," I chuckle as I restart painting again. "What are you up to?" She shrugs, "I had nothing to do, so I thought about looking for you." "You are cute," I say, and she turns to me, crossing her arms. "I don''t know, Missy. I really think you should watch what you do around here. People will take it for granted. Logan said you are a doctor. Is that true?" Again with Logan. Keeping myself from rolling my eyes, I just continue painting. "Yes, I am. I studied it and worked as a doctor in my old pack." "What are you doing here, then?" Lisa looks at me agape, making me face her. But before I can answer, I get interrupted by an annoyed growl, "She wants to get the Luna position." "Shut up, Fynn!" I shout, leaning onto the railings of the scaffold. "Stop spreading those idiotic rumours!" A murmur vibrates through the air, and Lisa gasps. "Oh, my! That''s something." Clicking my tongue, I see Fynn carrying materials for the ongoing construction into the building. ''We are helping out as well, mate,'' Drake answers my silent question, and I smile as he sounds so happy. ''An Omega told us you were here.'' Just a pity he is paired with an idiot. ''You are lovely, Drake. Thank you,'' Lisa must be thinking that I''m an idiot as I must certainly look like one. "Babes, so... Is Fynn this angry because you are having a thing with Cayden?" Lisa asks, making me nearly fall off the scaffold. Drake''s growl ripples through me, making me want to rip her head off only because of the anger he transmitts with it. "What?! No! I don''t have a thing with Cayden! Fynn is just being an idiot." I clear my throat, lowering my voice as I turn back around to paint, blushing at the fact that there must be a ton of people who are able to hear us. Werewolf hearing is already enhanced and on this stupid scaffold, it must resound even better, like on a private stage. "Duh, I totally get you. I mean, Cayden is a hottie, but I wouldn''t exchange his brothers for him either. Especially as Logan is one of them." She snorts, and I let my arm slump. Really, again?! ¡°Was there something between you and Logan?" I ask her worriedly, but sheughs awkwardly, earning us another few curious looks. "No! Noo! Are you kidding? He is just my best friend, and my father trained him as beta, so we just spent a lot of time together," she moves her hand dismissively. "That would be so strange. Yuk, couldn''t imagine being with him that way." I smile at her, gulping. "Then I''m d. I really like you, and would hate to see you hurt." Even if her words should make me calm down, the way she says them, and herugh paired with how she moves as she says them, make me doubt that they are honest. But I shake my head, dismissing the thought, thinking that I will address it with Logan in a quiet moment. Scum and cheaters. You just are attracting all of it, aren''t you?'' Cassy groans condescendingly. ''Well, your honey boo, Rick, was the cheater. I''m sure that none of my mates now are,'' I retort annoyed and I feel her steer to get back at me but just as she is about to do it, another growl resounds in my head. ''Shut up! Logan doesn''t cheat. None of us would cheat on mate.'' I chuckle to myself while Cassy scoffs, retreating into the back of my head. ''Thank you, Drake,'' I say, making him purr happily. "So, what''s it now, doc?" Lisa asks, tearing me away from the conversation in my head. "Dr. Davies offered me a position in the pack hospital, but I asked him for a bit of time to think about it. I think I will take up the offer but I want to be useful to the pack first, get to know as many people as possible, and help as much as I can." I tell her and ignore another stupid remark from her. As I listen to her speaking, I make the stupid mistake of getting distracted by a movement in the corner of my eye and I look to the entrance of the venue, seeing Fynn walk out of it. He is just passing his hand through his hair, flexing his muscles in a delectable way unconsciously. I get dragged into a state of trance, making Lisa''s voice sound like a constant hum as it passes into the background. I can understand that she gushes over Logan as he is gorgeous, but I think it''s strange that she is so set on him as Fynn is bulkier, he is taller, his strong shoulders wider, and his perfectly trained legs make his pants look like they are to burst any minute. Content belongs to Drake chuckles in my head, and I jump as Lisa clicks her fingers in front of my face. "Missy! Are you listening to me?" ¡°Sure, yeah. Fine for me," I stutter, blinking repeatedly. She smiles, pping her hands excitedly, "Awesome! I can''t wait." As she squeals, I panic. Oh my Goddess, what did I agree to? ''Why can''t you never listen?'' Cassy scoffs but Drakeughs. ''No worries, mate. She just asked you to go to the ball with her.'' ''Oh, thanks Goddess,'' I breathe out relieved, and concentrate back on Lisa. "Well, that''s all I wanted. See you at dinner, luv," she blows me a kiss. "Ah, and good luck with the Luna n. Take my advice and think about it again as you could actually have a good chance at it." Before she can get off the scaffold, I grab her arm, making her look at me confused. "Wait. What did you mean by that?" "Nothing. Sorry, I just wanted to be funny," she shrugs, snickering. "No, wait. Daisy already made ament like that. There has to be something no one is telling me. What is it?" I ask distraught. Her face morphs into a worried expression and she opens her mouth several times just to close it back again and finally gets saved by the idiot. "Don''t push it, princess. That is a pack matter, nothing some outsider should know." ¡°Stop insulting me. I''m a member of this pack," I stump my foot idiotically, as I turn to look down at him. Now it really looks like some stage. Like stupid Romeo having the audacity to insult Juliet on her own balcony. ¡°Ha,¡± he pushes out mockingly. "Mind link Lisa then.¡± Gripping the steel railing of the scaffold, I growl, but before I can retort something, he beats me to it,ughing mockingly. "See?! Don''t show off until some poor soul has to mark you." With a groan, I detach a steel bar from the scaffold and throw it at him. Naturally, he dodges it easily,ughing like the entitled asshole he is. "Don''t listen to him," Lisa says as he walks away with a few warriors who look up at me with a grin, enraging me even more. "You have Logan. He is better anyway." "For goodness'' sake, Lisa,¡± I breathe out. ¡°Just tell me what it is.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ? Chapter 60 ARTEMISIA I''m officially pissed. Raging wouldn''t even describe my internal whirlwind that is creating total havoc. "And if you could check with Astrid. The annual excursion with the pups usually takes ce before the ball," Cayden doesn''t even look at me as he goes through the to-dos scribbled in his stupid notebook. "Sure," I answer annoyedly, whipping with my leg that I have crossed over my other. With my emotions scrambled all over the ce, Fynn not ignoring me only to mock me, and my mates avoiding me most of the time because of thisplicated situation, nobody is telling me about, I just can''t seem to get a grip. And after Lisa told me what I wanted to hear, I don''t want to get the grip back on things. He sighs, throwing the notebook on his desk. "What is it?" "Oh," I lift a brow. "Are you asking me?" "Yeah," he simply states, sitting back down. I shake my head, smiling at him. "You have been awkwardly strange to me, and avoiding me whenever you could. You tell me!" "I never avoided you. Things can get chaotic, and I have a lot to do," he responds, gaslighting me. "Sure," I say again, shrugging. "Then it''s nothing, I guess." He groans, passing his hand over his face. "What is it, Missy?" "Nothing," I repeat sulkingly, making him stare at me unimpressed. I click my tongue, losing the staring contest. "Did you reject your mate?" "Come again?" He asks, not appearing as dumbfounded as he wants to.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Did you reject your mate because she wasn''t what you expected her to be?" I repeat my question, fighting to keep my temper in check. "Not Luna material, if you want?" He chuckles, making me look at him wide-eyed. "Yes. Yes, I did reject her. And yes, she was the farthest away from Luna material you could imagine someone to actually be." "You are just incredible," I hiss, wing on the armrests of my chair as I lean forward. "Just a bunch of entitled assholes thinking they reign the earth and everybody has to kiss the soil they walk on." "Missy..." he says calmly, but I ignore him and the warning tone in his voice. "Then you saw me, the poor Alpha''s daughter, who was left without a mate, so maybe you could try to lure me as you would never take another Luna! y a little game to pass a bit of your time. You are on enemy territory and you guys are bored constantly without a challenge anyway." Getting up from my seat, I raise my voice. "Who would care about me anyway? You are the strong Alpha everybody wants!" "Missy, sit down!" he growls, but I''m far away from done and not even able to sit down tight. "Like you are all that enormous gift the Goddess had the grace to grant us." I pace up and down, as he narrows his eyes at me. "How would a woman ever be good enough for you guys? She could never stand a chance because to be next to you she has to have a certain status and strength and savoir-faire." "I''m not Rick, Missy..." he states, nearly snarling at me. "Of course you are not!" I yell, pping my hands together once. "Because you are the great and mighty Cayden ckw... Wait... What are you doing?" Stopping my rage speech abruptly, I lift my index finger as he stood up and starts opening his pants. "Goddess, Cayden. What the hell are you doing?" My voice reaches a high-pitched tone as I cover my eyes with my hands repeatedly. While I keep rumbling things without any sense at all, he keeps going silently, pulling his shirt out of his pants nonchntly. "You can''t just undress yourself in front of me. We needed to talk about what happened in the arcade rooms, and you ignored it. I''m your brothers'' ma... te..." He sighs deeply as he holds his shirt up for me, showing me deep red scars running along his hips and up over his toned abs. I gulp as I sit back down, holding the armrest again as if they could give me some kind offort. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t... I... I had no right to..." "It''s alright, Missy. Don''t be too hard on yourself." He pulls up his pants, lowering his shirt before he sits back down. "The story about her not being Luna-material worthy was a story we fed to the pack members. It is important that their Alpha remains strong in their eyes, and well, able to keep a woman, actually." Closing my eyes, I lower my gaze shortly before I find the courage to lift it again. "How long did it go on for, to turn out that bad?" "Well, I gave her a lot of chances. Endured the pain because she was who was supposed to be made especially for me, right?" I blink away my tears as he shes me a sad smile. "But, One night Finnegan found me throwing my soul un and... We weren''t actually on good terms at that time, but he sat down next to me on the cold bath tiles and helped me through the betrayal pains like I was a baby. And afterwards helped me stand my ground and reject her. The scars, unfortunately, stayed, but I''m not hung up on her or anything like that. I just didn''t want my pack to worry, and I would love it if that stayed this way." "Of course," I reassure him, biting the nail of my thumb anxiously. "Now, I don''t want to talk about what happened in the arcade rooms, yet. I hope you can wait a bit for us to have that conversation. But I''m going to talk this situation out with you, also because there are certain facts that we should be clear about, and the pack shouldn''t know." I wave at him dismissively, shaking my head. "Listen, it isn''t my ce to know. In the pack there is a rumour going around of you being fond of me, so they were actually hoping I would be your second-chance mate. As I''m not your mate, they were even thinking you would take me as your chosen mate, and I would leave Fynn, Matt, and Logan for you. This is certainly crazy, but there is far worse that could be happening. So, please don''t worry! I''ll simply take it as apliment and whenever someone asks me, I''ll say that I don''t know any details." "Thank you. But I can still confirm that I indeed prepared the pack on ending without a Luna. And I know that they are excited about having you here, and, if I may, I already talked about the session with my brothers and your firstborn pup can dly take over when it''s time to.¡± He shes me another sad smile as my heart breaks for him. "Oh my. Don''t say that too loudly when Daisy is around. She is already trying to get me pregnant too eagerly." I joke and finally get him tough. "Well..." I say, before getting up again. ¡°My apologies... for being an idiot... again." "It''s okay, Missy. You aren''t an idiot," he tries to cheer me up, making me smile awkwardly. "Well... If you will excuse me," I do a little curtsy before turning around. "My Alpha." He chuckles, and just as Iy my hand on the door handle, I turn around. "I could make you an ointment that would help you with the scars." "Thank you, but it''s fine." He shakes his head, watching me with a devastated expression. "I know that you know about the fact that those scars appear only if it happens for a long period of time. They say that it is like your wolf wed you from the inside. So, as a reminder to myself and also as my punishment for having put him through it, I will continue to wear them. It also raises rumours in the pack and risks blowing my cover, but it''s still fine." "Okay," I whisper, before leaving by shing him ast smile and closing the door behind me. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ? Chapter 61 ARTEMISIA I don''t think that a scale from one to ten would suffice. The next day, I''m back at my favourite painting spot, just painting my embarrassment and pain from my soul while Cassy keeps making me want to tear her out of my body with my own hands. ''See, a little bit more effort and he could be ours,'' she purrs, constantly propagating the same message. ''We could be Luna.'' "I don''t want to be a Luna," I murmur, as I p another load of paint onto the wall. Right, I would need a higher scale. Like one to a hundred. Or a thousand. After I finished the discussion and kept having shbacks about the likely most embarrassing scene I have ever pulled in my entire life, I just wanted to drown in my own self-pity. The worst thing about this entire situation was that I started to think that the rumours might be true regarding a certain aspect and that Cayden was in fact fond of me. My embarrassment fed with my overthinking as my mind started spiralling at the possibility of him not wanting to talk about our encounter and him being in such a bad mood because he was actually hurt as I was fated to his brothers. Oh, Goddess. Why me?! Sighing deeply, I fight hard to ignore the squeezing of my chest and continue painting. My emotions are already scrambled all over the ce as Fynn''s scent keeps wafting around me as he decided to be one of the warriors helping with the constructions today as well, and this doesn''t help my current state of mind at all. As an annoying giggling reaches my ears, and Drake growls in my head, I turn around to see who the honeyed voice belongs to. A beautiful she-wolf with blonde hair and a smoking hot body is obviously flirting with my mate while he grins at her like an idiot. Must be the she-wolf he is dating and wants to get off with. I squint my eyes as she must obviously know that I am his mate. And she also must have seen me standing here. The fucking audacity of both of them. Closing my hand to a fist, I risk hurting myself as my fingers sp the grip of the brush. I don''t care, I scoff to myself and turn around to act like I didn''t see it. ''I don''t like her. Her voice makes my ears bleed,'' Drake growls, making meugh. ''Well,'' I answer in my mind, looking over my shoulder to see him beam at her while she touches his arm. ''Fynn seems to like her a lot.'' Drake doesn''t seem to like my reaction to the situation, and his voice gets angrier. ''Want me to tear her head off, mate?'' He chuckles threateningly as I can literally sense him pacing hungrily. ''I bet he won''t find her that attractive decapitated.'' ''Oh, Goddess, no!!!'' I shout and freeze. Only as I feel him retreat offended, do I push out a breath of relief. As I keep acting unbothered, I can sense a murmuring going through the crowd, and just as I look down from my scaffold, I see two Omegas looking up at me with a pitiful expression, before they quickly avert their gaze. Great, just great! I squint my eyes, as herugh gets louder and I decide not to want to take this humiliation anymore. Throwing my brush into the bucket full of paint, I stupidly stain my dress with the sshing that the impact of my brush generates. I groan and as I take a step back to look at my dress, I don''t realise that the stter must have made me step back to the border of the scaffold already. The next thing I know is that I miss a step. My throat can''t even produce a sound as I fall backwards, my brain just registering the collective gasping of the crowd. Clenching my eyes closed and bracing myself for the impact, I notice that it neveres.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Quite the contrary happens as I feel warmth enveloping me, my senses drowning in his mouth-watering scent. I hear a groan, and Fynn''s cursing reaches my ears as I open my eyes to look at his rage-distorted face. "What the fuck are you doing?" He barks, as he holds me securely in his arms. I would grin to myself, gloating about the fact that his blonde hottie wasn''t that interesting to miss me falling if this wasn''t absolutely cringeworthy. "I- I..." I have just begun to stutter as our attention gets caught by a strange rattling sound. We look up simultaneously to see the bucket reach the border of the scaffold and empty itself over us. I only have enough time to bury myself against his chest and he moves away in reflex but can''t prevent us from getting hit by the paint. Fynn growls, making me look up at him with puppy dog eyes. Again, my gloating gets stuck in my throat as think about me being the reason for slowing his reaction to not even being able to dodge such an insignificant threat. His arm is covered in paint, like the skirt of my maxi dress. Well, fuck! I feel his fingers sink into my skin as he seems to hold me tighter as if he fears that I could slip out of his hold. Gulping, I hold his angry gaze, my fingers sping his clothes. It feels so safe in his arms, making me want to just cuddle against his chest and ask him to carry me home. But just as I''m about to open my mouth to say something, his fling reaches us with fast steps, asking if he was alright. My skin crawls as he tears his eyes away from me just to answer her with a smile. A fucking gorgeous, genuine smile. "Where are your reflexes?" I shout usingly as I get back to my senses. "Are you fucking kidding me, woman?" He asks, yelling back at me. "You risked death by your own clumsiness. What were you trying to do?" I scoff, pushing me out of his arms. "Ah, and now you care or what? I just lost my bnce, like I needed you to catch me." The people standing around us look at me with worried expressions, and my throat closes painfully, making it hard to breathe. I must be looking terribly pathetic as the paint drips from my clothes. I have to get out of here, I think to myself as Fynn gets up from his crouched position. "What the fuck is wrong with you? Look what you''ve done!" He widens his arms, making me look back at him. "Oh, just go take a shower, and you will be alright again." I snarl, and his face falls. Lifting my chin, I straighten my spine and walk away, losing my conceited expression as soon as I''ve passed the crowd. ''Thank you... Could you tell him, Drake?'' I ask but don''t get a confirmation of him doing so back from him. Hugging myself, I increase my pace. I reach the river next to the construction site feeling totally and exhaustedly devastated. Fighting back my tears, I slip out of my ballerinas and step into the water, not caring about the cold temperature of the stream. I curse the fact that it can be so cold even if the weather is nice and warm, and clench my teeth as I dip my skirt into the water to free it from the paint. My brain must be fully blocked as it made me jump into the river instead of just convincing me that even if someone were to see me, going home to change would have been the better option. Content belongs to As the cold water temperature causes my skin to be covered in goosebumps, I sob while I start scrubbing the paint off my clothes. I y with the thought of just immersing myself into the water fully to get rid of the sensation of Fynn''s touch still lingering on my skin. The picture of him flirting with the beautiful she-wolf shes back up into my mind, making my heart flip painfully in my chest. I don''t know how I deserved to have my life turn out like this. I thought that what happened with Rick has already been bad enough for an entire lifetime. Wasn''t a second-chance mate supposed to make everything alright? But with my current rejection pending over my head like a sword ready to strike, I''m starting to doubt having my Goddess on my side. They should just get over it and stop ying cat and mouse with me. Also, if Fynn wants to fuck that she-wolf, he should just go on with it, reject me and take her like he wants to. Get married and have many gorgeous babies. I don''t fucking care. Hitting the water with my fist, I realise that it doesn''t even work lying to myself anymore. Oh, Goddess, what should I do? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ? Chapter 62 ARTEMISIA I continue to rub my clothes in the streaming cold water, but I can''t seem to get the paint off. This is the worst. Feeling on the verge of crying, I''m d that they are letting me clean up the mess alone. Even if their concerned looks made me think that they wouldn''t trust me to take care of it by myself. And maybe they were right. I keep rubbing my fingers red, but the paint stays on my clothes. With a deep sigh, I sit on my heels, the cold water seeping into my skin reaching my bones like needles. Damn it. "Is everything alright?" As soon as he asked me, his mouth-watering scent reaches me. I must have been rather panicky to miss that. Breathing him in gets me to calm down immediately, my heart mending slowly. "Yeah,¡± I breathe out and distort my face. "Actually, no." Loganughs and steps into the water to reach me. "No, Logan! Wait!" I shout as he walks towards me. "It''s too cold." He holds out his hand to me, shaking his head. "Look who''s talking. Do you want to catch death?" Same word, same sense, twopletely different ways to say it. Grabbing his hand, I let him help me to my feet. "I''m a failure, Logan. Every task that I helped with ended up being a catastrophe. And everybody is so nice to me. I don''t deserve it." "Don''t say that. You are doing fine. It''s normal that you are a bit clumsy because you are nervous and everything is new to you. Let me take you out of the cold first." He picks me up to carry me out of the water, and I wrap my arms around his neck to lean my head against his chest.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I sigh, as he doesn''t put me down and keeps walking. "And I ruined my dress." "I can see that," he chuckles, making me smile as well. "But we will buy you a new one." "How did you find me?" I ask, looking up at him. He meets my gaze shortly before concentrating back on where he is walking to. "A few pack members mind linked me about you and Fynn fighting on the construction site, so I came to see if you were okay and if the moron was being mean to you again. But you were already gone.¡± "Thank you," I breathe out as I lean my head back against his chest. "I guess Fynn and me... We are just a lost case." Loganughs, making my heart sing, "More for me, then. And he is an idiot if he gives up on someone so wonderful like you." "Aaaw," I whisper, burying my chest into his shirt. He keeps walking silently while he lets me calm down in the safety of his arms, and we seem to reach the pack house in the blink of an eye. "Where are we going?" I ask him, looking up at him with a curious expression. He chuckles as he takes a set of stairs down to the wing that has still not been shown to me. "Somewhere warm." I rx back against him, letting him carry me inside and through a ss room withrge windows. Taking another flight of stairs through a, double door, we get into what seems to be a cave-like ovel construction, illuminated artificially t¨¦xcreate a rxing atmosphere. Steam envelops us gently, warming up my frozen limbs. "Is this a thermal bath?" I gasp happily, and he nods. Throwing my head back inughter, I get another glimpse of my surroundings. "You guys are just something else." He carries me into the water while we are still both fully clothed and sets me down on my feet carefully. Grabbing my dress, he lifts it over my head gently before throwing it on the stones next to the pool. "Oh, it''s so nice here," I say as I dip deeper into the water and watch him undress himself. As soon as he has disposed of his shirt and pants, he wraps his arms around me, pulling me close. "Let me warm you up a bit." "Thank you so much. I''m feeling less cold already," I sigh happily, my heart skipping a beat at his smile. "You have to stop worrying about not being good enough. You are perfect, and everybody is nice to you because you deserve this and much more." I press my lips together to keep them from shaking while I tear up. "That''s so nice of you to say." "It''s not nice! It''s true," he chuckles, making me p his arm yfully. "You are spoiling me too much. I don''t think you are allowed to," I say jokingly, covering how it actually saddens me. Passing his hand through his hair, he gets little drops of water fall on his face. "Of course I am. You are my mate, remember?!" He grins as he hugs me tighter. "Are you feeling better already?" "Uh-huh," I say, nodding. "I''m d," kissing my forehead, he gets me to sigh happily. "Hey, didn''t you want to talk to me about something?" Scrunching my nose, I nod again. "Yeah. I have to tell you something about my wolf." "Will it exin why she isn''t answering mine?" he asks, tilting his head. "Something like this, yeah," I answer shyly, making him sigh. With a fast movement, he grabs me and lifts me up. I gasp as I wrap my arms around his neck, and hug him close to stabilize myself. Heughs and starts walking through the water. "Let''s go somewhere more private." Passing an arched stone bow, I admire the changing atmosphere as it turns a bit darker but yet cosier. The sound of falling water reaches my ears as I find myself surrounded by small waterfalls and stonewalls enlightened by artificial torches. "Wow," I breathe out, not able to stop staring around agape. He pushes me to the end of the room, leaning me against a warm stone at the side of the pool. As my legs are wrapped around his waist, can feel that he is as excited about this situation as I am, even if ? doubt that it has something to do with our surroundings. Kissing my neck and jawline, he hums happily, making my skin vibrating pleasantly. "I thought this was a good idea, but I''m beginning to doubt it." I giggle, not wanting to interrupt him as I fear this might be thest time that I get him to kiss and touch me like that. "As if we wouldn''t already know what happens if we get this close to each other, Logan "True,¡± he whispers before he ims my lips with his. I sp myself tighter against him as we kiss, increasing the sparks erupting on my entire body. Breaking the kiss, he pulls my bottom lip with his teeth, sighing, "Talk to me, babe. Or we will be in trouble again." Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ? Chapter 63 ARTEMISIA ¡°And that''s all,¡± I say stupidly, my voice getting high-pitched as I finish telling him what I had already told his brothers. As I went through my tale about my rejection and Cassy revolting against me, his expression darkened more and more. By the time I got to the end of the story, and told him about not being able to shift or her refusing to share any of her wolf senses with me, I actually struggled to keep my voice from breaking. Logan had let go of me and was sping the edge of the pool so hard that I feared he would crumble the stone between his fingers to dust any moment. I''m d that we are sitting in a hot spring as him distancing himself has coldness creeping onto my skin. Taking a deep breath, I try to push down the pain expanding in my chest. I would like to speak and ask if everything is alright, but my throat seems like it''s dried out, blocking every sound from leaving my mouth. So, I keep looking at him expectantly, letting his angry gaze consume me. "What did your family do against the prick?" He asks, rendering me speechless. As I stare at him, opening and closing my mouth repeatedly before I can finally stutter a sound. "Huh?" "Didn''t they take any action against him?" He tilts his head, rage shing in his eyes. "Are you telling me that they just went on having good pack rtions, pushing you aside as coteral?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Woah," I lift my hands, my mind running extra rounds to be able to grasp what he just said. "Are you seriously asking me this? What my family did to get revenge for me?" He growls as I blink tears out of my eyes. "Yeah. What the fuck! He took advantage of you and then hurt you. If it had been for me, he wouldn''t have made it to Alpha." Gasping, I throw my arms around him, hugging him close. I can sense him growing stiff confusedly as he slowlyys his hands on my back. "Missy?" "I thought you would reject me," I sob, squeezing him tighter. "Why are you defending me?" He chuckles, kissing the side of my head. "Why should I reject you? You are my mate." Hugging me fully, he sighs before he adds in a whisper, "You are my everything." Swallowing another sob, my throat strikes definitely, blocking me from saying anything else. ¡°What made you think I would reject you?¡± he asks, jokingly. ¡°I know that I can be an ass, but I didn''t think you would think that low of me. Not being able to say anything else, I shake my head. "You don''t have to worry. We will find a way to get her back into coborating with you," he sighs, caressing my back. "Also, I''m quite convinced about the fact that us marking you, will calm her down. And if not, I can surely find another way to reawaken her." I can clearly sense the smirk in his voice as he keeps reassuring me. My heart flips painfully as I am still convinced that I don''t deserve this. I was not prepared for him to be so understanding and sweet. As he notices that I''m stilltching on to him desperately, he turns his head, pressing his lips into my hair. "Babe, did Fynn tell you that I would?" I nod, a feeble whimper escaping my lips. "Goddess," he breathes out, untangling himself from me. Taking my head into his hands, he leans down to be face-to-face with me. ¡°You really... really... need to stop listening to what that prick tells you. We are going crazy over here, and he takes all his sweet time just because there is nothing we can do about it." Content belongs to ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, looking back and forth between his eyes. Clearing his throat, he takes a quick nce at the entrance of the pool where we came through. "I shouldn''t tell you because Cayden has forbidden us from doing so. But we have to y after his rules.¡± "Whose rules?" I ask in a whisper as he distorts his face. "Drake. None of us knows how to handle that multiple mate situation with him because he... well... he is special. And he doesn''t communicate with us, and as you have been able to see, Fynn''s character doesn''t help in this situation." He takes a deep breath before he goes on. "We suppose that he has to ept you first. That''s why we have to hold back with you." Content belongs to "What do you mean by ''special''? Logan, what is happening?" I ask, feeling more and more concerned. He shakes his head, "I can''t tell you this." Scrunching my nose, I chuckle awkwardly. "What? You are not being serious right now. So, he has some special position in your fancy little hierarchy. And if he finally decides to reject me after all this little game he is pulling, can you finally step forward?" ¡°No,¡± his expression falls, making my heart stop. "I don''t think that Drake wants to reject you. But if Fynn does, he will certainly not ept us going through with it. We will probably have to reject you as well." My heart stops as I stare at him incredulously, my voice failing me as I want to ask more than just the feeble "what?" that swaps over my lips. He shakes his head, retrieving his hands to cage me in once again. "I will do anything to prevent it. We will find a way. Don''t worry." "How can I not worry?" I suddenly yell as panic bubbles up my chest. "Are you insane?" ¡°I''m sorry... I-¡± he starts saying, but I interrupt him. "No! No, Logan. You can''t do this to me." I look at him distraught as he shakes his head. "Why not mark me then?" I ask, making his eyes widen. "Why don''t you mark me now?" I repeat, pushing my hair off my shoulders to uncover my neck and shoulder to him. "He won''t get here in time to stop you." A sad smile appears on his lips, making my heart break. "I can''t im you before he does, babe." Letting my shoulders slump, I look at him with a void expression. My panic retreats, being pushed back by a wave of sadness and desperation that strangles my heart painfully. "He would kill us all." Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ? Chapter 64 ARTEMISIA I always knew that he was a monster. But after Logan had given me a glimpse of his family secret, I was now sure of it. I couldn''t understand how he could tell me that being serious, and I had asked more and more questions to be able to understand the situation. But there was no avail. After the little bit he had told me, just to be able to warn me, he closed back up fully, not disclosing anything else to me. He held me as I cried my heart out, and helped me out of the water as I felt like life had been sucked out of me. Picking up our clothes, we walked through a passage in the house, reaching the arcade rooms. With ast kiss, we parted ways and I returned to my quarters heartbroken. At least now I know that I''m not the only one hurting, even if it doesn''t help my pain a lot. I had asked him to let me stay with him, but he told me that we weren''t allowed to. After I had proposed asking his brothers so that we wouldn''t get in trouble, he got a response back from Fynn that he didn''t even want to say out loud to me, but it clearly was a no. Matthew, on the other hand, had just told him that they should stick to the rules to prevent another fight with Cayden. So, I was on my own again. All alone. Wrapped in the nkets on my bed, I snuggled in early, not even caring for what the time was. Daisy nearly got my door kicked in to serve me my dinner so that I skyrocketed out of bed to open voluntarily. "Oh, were you sleeping?" She asks with her usual overly happy voice. I rub my eyes and nod, hoping it wouldn''t be that obvious that I was crying. "Yeah. Sorry. Has been a tiresome day." "One more reason to not skip an important meal of the day," she says in a sing-song, pushing in the cart with what I suppose is my dinner. My stomach starts rumbling but the happy feeling is brusquely interrupted as Daisy lifts the lid, making me suppress a gag. What the hell? "I really don''t mean to be ungrateful. But what is this?" I ask, putting a hand in front of my nose and mouth as if it could prevent me from smelling the stenching from my dinner. "Risotto," she says excitedly, still holding the lid. "I- I can see that," I start, not knowing how to end the sentence in a polite way. "But what is in it?" She hums, leaning over the food, and smiles as she straightens her spine back up. "Mushrooms, if I''m not mistaken." ¡°Mushrooms don''t smell this way," I observe, hoping she would get what I want to say without having to tell her that it stinks. Also, I highly doubt that she isn''t able to smell this stench. ¡°Oh, no. That must be the supplements I have added to the food," she states proudly. Oh, my Goddess. "Su- Supplements?" I ask, and she nods over-excitedly. "Yes, for healthy pups," she giggles, and my heart stops. Gulping painfully, I force a smile. "Daisy, I''m not trying to get pregnant, yet. Maybe I could have a normal portion?" Sheughs hysterically, waving her hand dismissively. "Oh, you. Nowe on and eat." My heart races as I step towards the table carefully, sitting down on the chair that she is pulling out for me. Bile rises in my throat, as I scoot closer, taking the spoon into my hand. look up to Daisy pleadingly as she stands in front of me with a big smile. "Go on. Don''t be shy." Content belongs to "You don''t have to wait for me," I try to get her off my back to be able to wash it down the toilet. "I can wash the dishes myself once I am done." She waves dismissively once again before crossing her hands back before herp. "Oh, no. Don''t worry. I''ll wait." Shit. My hand shakes as I move it to the te and even Cassy whimpers in the back of my head. Scooping a bit of food onto my spoon, I jump as Daisy clears her throat. I look up at her, finding her smiling at me encouragingly. Groaning internally, I scoop a bit more onto the spoon before moving it to my lips slowly. I fight my gag reflex, gulping down another wave of bile, and close my eyes as I put the food into my mouth. The taste is as bad as the smell, my eyes tear up as I force myself to bite and swallow the food. "Daisy, I can''t eat this." "But you have to! Cayden asked me to prepare it like this myself," she says, her expression morphing. I take a deep breath, wanting to cleanse my senses from the intoxicating stench. "Call him then. I want to speak to him about this." "Why do you want to trouble him because of this? You have one job, and it is to breed healthy pups. Don''t you want this as well?" Her tone changes drastically, worrying me. I can''t think that she wants to hurt me, but it is hard to think if my senses are paralysed by a sickening smell. Panic expands in my chest, and I would like to cry. I start to calcte my chances of just flipping the table over and running before she can shift and attack me. I am quite sure that her wolf would certainly be no match for Cassy, but without her, I am fucked. I feel myself close to hyperventtion as she encourages me to take another bite as Drake''s voice rumbles through my mind. ''What''s wrong, mate?'' As I''m still contemting which would be the lesser of two evils, I realise that I would still prefer Drake. Stupid mate bond. Just as I''m about to answer him, the door gets kicked in. The huge bang gets Daisy and me to jump and look at the door to see Fynn barging into the room. He is wearing a grey top with his ck shorts, and his appearance nearly gets me to overhear the high-pitched votee following him. Content belongs to My heart flips painfully in my chest as I see a she-wolf looking like a fairy. She is wearing a see-through dress, adorned withce that causes my blood to boil. ''Looks like we spotted the problem,'' Cassy sneers. ''It''s not only that you are ugly, but you have the wrong hair colour too.'' I can sense Drake wanting to get back at her but he can''t as he has another task at hand. Even I don''t get to feel hurt by her statement as the fairy speaks in a melodic voice, calling my mate, "Master Fynn." My pain must be too much to handle as Iugh out loud at hearing this while Drake growls. Daisy''s face has turned pale by now, and she watches Fynn nearing her as she seems to get smaller with every step he takes. "What is this putrid smell?" His expression darkens as he looks over the food and me still holding the spoon. The dark veins reappear on his face, e Drake''s voice mixing with his as he turns back to Daisy, who is now the one who is shaking. "Were you trying to poison my mate?" Content belongs to ¡°N- No! N- No, l- I swear.¡± Daisy stutters as he growls threateningly. "What the fuck is this then?" he barks, picking up my stinky te to throw it against the wall. Eew, my room will reek forever. "It''s just supplements!" Daisy shrieks, making Fynn halt in his movement confused. "Supplement for what? Are you fucking kidding me?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Daisy whimpers, shaking her head. "F- For the b- baby." Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ? Chapter 65 ARTEMISIA As soon as she has finished her sentence, I don''t even need to feel the overpowering rage that swaps from him to know that this is going to be bad. The feeling of fire creeps up my legs, expanding in my body. It risks suffocating me as I see Fynn grabbing Daisy by her throat. "What baby?" "Fynn, no!" I shout, getting up to get him to release her. "There is no baby. She means future baby." I see the fairy girl running out in shock and hope she is going to fetch someone to help us out. "Finnegan!" I yell, standing between them andying my hands on his cheeks. "Look at me!" My heart stops as heplies, turning his head toy hispletely ck eyes on me. I gulp, asking myself where I get these stupid ideas from. Lowering my voice, I feel his heartbeat slowing down. "Cayden asked her to do this. She was just doing her job. This is something she-wolfs take if they want to get a healthy pregnancy. She was just trying to help.¡± I look over my shoulders, seeing Daisy kicking the air as her face turns into a strange colour. "Fynn! Let her go. You are hurting her!" With a groan, he lets go of her without moving out of my hold. "Get the fuck out," he snarls, getting Daisy to stumble out of the room. We are locked looking at each other for what seems to be an eternity. He lets his eyes roam my face as he is scanning for something I was trying to disclose from him. I''m still shocked by the feeling streaming through me, as I curse my strange courage, attributing it to the mate bond. Feeling captured by his gaze, I would love to feel his arms wrapping around me, his hands roaming my body. I move my hands from his face as the veins retreat, and he turns his face to look at the shattered te. And frees us both from this spell. Scrunching up his nose, he clicks his tongue. "Sorry about that. I''ll get someone to clean that up. Looks like Drake doesn''t handle baby talk well." ¡°It''s alright,¡± I say with a chuckle. ¡°At least I can handle him.¡± Looking back at me, he exhales exhaustedly, "Looks like it." "Not that I think I''m something special, don''t worry. I guess the beautiful Nymph with the transparentce dress would surely have had the same effect on you." I say, acting as if it wouldn''t hurt me. He takes a step forward, grinning. "You mean Rose? Oh, no. If she had done the same, I guess there would be much more to clean up." I don''t get in time to borate on what he said properly as he tilts his head at me. "Have you been crying?" Crossing my arms, taken aback as well as I''m bugged by this question, I change the subject back quickly. "So... Is the fairy-like Rose your chosen one you were telling me about or is it the one you were talking to on the construction site?" I ask, my heart turning painfully. He ignores my question by closing his eyes shortly before he clenches his teeth. "Don''t eat smelly shit when they serve it to you." Drake''s chuckle rumbles through my mind as he walks out without adding anything else to the situation. ''Our baby would revolt against something like that.'' Just as he is reaching my door, my feet start moving without my doing, my head screaming against it as I stand in his way. Holding onto the door frame, I keep him from passing me as I know that even with whatever Logan told me, he wouldn''t hurt me on purpose. At least not yet. "You owe me something," I say, holding my chin up. He scoffs, putting his hands just slightly above mine to lean into me. I have to swallow a gasp as I keep myself from retreating. His lips are just inches from mine as he mocks me. "I don''t know what I would owe a spoiled princess like you are. "You know exactly that you have to tell me about Drake. Stop avoiding it like a little scaredy cat," I retort through my teeth. "And don''t talk to me about rejection because your wolf just risked going on a killing spree by just the idea of me being pregnant by someone else. I guess that he would tear you from the inside if you were just to try that." "I will find a way, don''t worry," he sneers, and I shrug my shoulders. "You talk to Logan first." "I already talked to Logan!" I shout, making his eyes widen for a split second. There you go. "He said that he is not going to reject me!" He clicks his tongue, pushing himself off the door. "Get out of my way!" "No!" I say confidently, sping the frame. As he doesn''t move, just frowns at me, I shake my head. "Fynn, our fights do not work. My strong will doesn''t get you to move. As well as your asshole behaviour isn''t making me bend to your stupid will. What do you want from me?" "I don''t want anything from you," he murmurs, and I sigh exhaustedly. "Do you want me to fucking beg?" I ask in despair, regretting my question as his expression morphs. A sly grin grows on his lips, and he grabs my jaw, pulling me close. I gasp as I am ripped from the door frame and I w onto his arm, forcing myself to keep my defiant look towards him. "I''d die to see you beg, princess." My nails sink into his skin as he leans closer, his husky whisper making a shiver run down my spine. "I fucking love seeing you on your knees for me." "Let go!" I say, making him chuckle.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Shaking his head, he passes his lips over mine, the friction of the touch making me shudder pleasantly. "You think you are special because he tells you that he is into you. Be Drake is just ying with you, like he does with everyone. He will get bored soon, and then I will finally be free." Content belongs to ¡°Oh, master Fynn, how will I ever survive that?" I mock him, raising the tune of my voice to talk in a high-pitched manner. Heughs before he bites into my bottom lip, making me hiss. "You can act like this all you want and try to hide that your body is literally burning up for me." I re up at him as he keeps grinning, ¡°Tell me little mate, how are you coping with your burning desire of feeling my big cock stretching your tight pussy?" Not wanting to show how much this actually hit me right to my core, and forcing the little voice in my head down that screams ''Take me how!'', I just grin back at him. "Pretty well. And you?" Content belongs to Fynn moves closer, cursing under his breath as he is about to im my lips, as a loud noise gets us to turn to the demolished entrance to my quarters. "What the fuck is going on here?" Cayden growls, getting Fynn to let go of me. "Get a few Omegas to clean up here," Fynn simply murmurs, passing his brother as I rub my jaw. "And get those little maids in check. Don''t have them serve her putrid food." Cayden''s gaze follows him as he leaves the room before he turns back at me. "Are you okay?" I nod, hugging myself and he sighs. "Good. I''ll get someone to clean up right away." As he turns around, something clicks. He didn''t even flinch as Fynn uttered hisands, and it took him an eternity to get to me. I would have been at Drake''s mercy without the possibility of anyone being able toe to my defence. What if I couldn''t have stopped him right there? Taking a few steps backwards, I sit on a small couch. I remain frozen in shock as a few Omegase to clean up the mess silently. I do my best to regte my erratic breathing as my mind runs hectically, not able to make sense of the things that I''m gathering slowly. If he is the strongest, and everybody fears him... Why isn''t he the Alpha? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ? Chapter 66 ARTEMISIA The next day, I just decide to sleep in. I would have wanted to help out further at the construction site, but I decided against it. In the afternoon, I have a short meeting with Astrid because of the uing trip with the pups, and I suddenly find myself agreeing with Lisa. I have to focus on Luna tasks instead of ying maid. Also, I am not able to concentrate on anything as I''m trapped between worry, because of Logan''s words, and sweet malicious joy, when I think back at my interaction with Fynn. In my delusional, love-sick, mate-bond-altered state, I convince myself that he will just need a little push into the right direction, and he will be mine, eventually, and if I can achieve this, I won''t lose Matthew nor Logan. On top of that, Drake has not stopped talking about our pups. Gloating about how perfectly strong they will be. I giggle into my nket before I stretch myself with a happy sigh. I''ll find out if Fynn really is so indifferent towards me emotionally as he acts, even if it''s thest thing I''ll do. I''ll show him that I''m worth being his mate. Even if I''m not blonde! Suddenly driven by an incredible motivation, I get out of bed and dress myself. I have to act like nothing happened and get him toe for me. Desperately needing a different approach, I avoid him sessfully all day, not that this would have been so hard to do, and keep concentrating on stealing short moments of happiness from my other mates. After discussing the uing trip with Astrid, I take a big turn on my way home, reaching the training grounds. Climbing all the way up the tribunes, I sit down behind a group of she-wolves that keep gushing over the training men. Even if I have to force my jealousy down, I must admit that Lisa was quite onto something with this one too, as Logan seems to be highly popr. Once again, I''m astonished by the fact that Matthews''s name falls as well, but never Fynn''s.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Logan is watching the training warriors at the border of the field with crossed arms while Fynn is shoutingmands, pacing back and forth. I have also spotted Matthew on the field with the warriors, even though he is acting more like an additional instructor than engaging in the training. Keeping myself in check pays out as they nearly faint as my mate climbs up the steps to reach me as soon as he has spotted me. ¡°What a nice surprise!" Logan says with a big smile as he leans down to kiss me. "To what do I owe the pleasure?" Shrugging, I try to act nonchntly even if I feel all eyes on me. "I heard that you were training, so I thought toe see you.¡± "Seeing you is the best reward for the training." He sits down next to me, putting his arm around me. I blush, giggling as he hugs me close to kiss my temple. "You are sweet. And it''s nice to know that I can be a reward for such a hard training of yours." He tsks with a big smile as his eyes return to the training field. "I heard that there were some issues with the food that Daisy brought you yesterday for dinner?" "Yeah," I sigh. "But it''s nothing to worry about. She just overdid with the supplements." "Do you want me to rece her?" he asks me, making me jerk up. "Oh, no please, don''t." Laying a hand on his knee, I get him to look back at me. "It would destroy her." He shes me a sad smile and nods. "Okay. But as soon as I hear something like this again, I''ll take her from your staff." "My staff," I repeat with a chuckle, making him shake his head. We watch the rest of the training silently while he holds me and I caress his leg. As the training finishes, and the people on the tribune as well as the warriors walk out, my heart gets a little ping as Matthew walks out without even sparing me a nce. I''m used to Fynn ignoring me but him doing that hurts me on an entirely other level. I know that he is just following the rules, but it is still a hard pill to swallow. "Don''t worry," Logan says, caressing my arm as he hugs me closer. "It will be alright." "Sure, but when?" I sigh, looking up at him. "I''m tired of waiting, and it hurts." Putting a finger below my chin, he leans closer to kiss me. I close my eyes enjoying the friction the sparks create on my lips and skin as I reciprocate the kiss. As he breaks it, I exhale dreamily. "Will you please stay with me tonight?" "You know that we can''t," he answers, and I grab his t-shirt. "Oh,e on. You wouldn''t be allowed to sit here and kiss me either, but you are still doing it. We can keep our hands to each other. I just don''t want to be alone another night. Please." I beg him, making puppy dog eyes. With a sigh, he takes his eyes off me, passing a hand through his hair. ¡°You know exactly that we can''t keep our hands to each other, and we will be in big trouble." "Aren''t we already?" I ask, matching his whispering tone. "What if that would get a reaction out of Fynn? Finally forcing him to make a decision?" He clenches his jaw, and I see how his resolve is about to fall, making me scoot even closer and lowering my voice another bit. "And I really, really need to feel your hands on me" "Goddess," he breathes out, making me grin. "So, is this a yes?" I ask with a gasp, and he nods. "Yes, but we have to be careful. And quiet," he says, a sly grin growing on his lips. Iugh, pulling him to me to press a kiss on his cheek, before whispering in his ear. "Oh, I will be everything you want me to." "Not helping, Artemisia," he growls lowly, the sound of my name rolling from his lips, causing a shiver to roll along my spine. Distancing myself back from him, I burn under his intense gaze, while the blue and silver flecks appear. ¡°So... Do you want to fetch dinner?" "I don''t think so," he answers with a grin before he grabs me and lifts me up. I squeal as he throws me over his shoulder and walks towards the thermal baths quickly. "What did I tell you about being quiet, love?" Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ? Chapter 67 ARTEMISIA I regret having promised to be quiet as soon as he pins me against the wall and starts kissing my jawline and neck. The steam and the warm water envelop us as I wrap my arms around his strong shoulders. His hard cock is so close to my throbbing pussy, that with a little movement, I could impale myself on him. But he seems to be able to read my mind regarding this n as he is holding me firmly, preventing me from moving freely. Biting my bottom lip, I enjoy his hands moving up my sides and grabbing my breasts. After moving them back down to my waist, he lifts me out of the water andys me on the rough surface of a hot stone. With a gasp, I move my hands above my head to grab the edge of the stone as he starts kissing my skin, starting from my belly button and up to my breasts. As he notices my sudden movement, he looks up at me with a grin. His eyes roam over my shaking frame, taking in my naked body on disy for him. "Perfect,¡± he whispers huskily, causing my skin to be covered in goosebumps. I press my lips together to swallow another moan as he reaches my hardened nipples and starts sucking them. "Oh, Goddess," I breathe out, feeling wetness pooling between my legs. I get a moment to catch my breath as he moves further up, disconnecting from my skin to hover directly over my lips. Little droplets fall from his hair, making me feel like I was trapped in some romance movie. "You are so fucking beautiful. And did I tell you how happy it makes me that you go around calling yourself ''Beta Female''." My breath hitches in my throat as my heartbeat gets faster, enabling me only as much as to shake my head. His gorgeous smile has my brain going into a frenzy as he kisses my lips gently. "Well, it does. And I can''t wait to make you officially mine." "Me too," I whisper, losing myself in his intense gaze. He gets between my legs and spreads his knees, getting me to lift and spread my legs for him. Moving his hand back down seductively, he grazes my wet folds before taking his cock into his hand. He scoots closer, moving his dick to my folds, and I force down another moan as he starts rubbing himself against me. I risk going crazy as the tip of his cock slips up and down on my clit, making me near my orgasm. He chuckles as he puts a hand on my lower belly to fixate me as I keep arching my back in the hopes of him finally losing it and taking me. "Fuck," he breathes out while my eyes roll to the back of my head as my orgasm ripples through me. My lungs risk bursting at me keeping myself from moaning. Whimpering lowly, he lets me catch my breath while he ys with my hardened nipples.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "I''ll fuck you so hard that you''ll forget what century you live in," he growls, turning me around to pull my back against his frame. "Oh, my Goddess. Yes!" I moan, my lust reaching new highs as I imagine him fucking me raw. He is just moving his fingers between my legs and sinking them into my pussy as I hear steps nearing. I panic but he just chuckles, holding me firmly to prevent me from moving away. He continues to fingerfuck me slowly as Fynnes into the room, apanied by Matthew as it seems. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?" he growls, and Logan kisses my shoulder. "What does it look like?" I keep my eyes closed as I''m concentrating on not flying away as he continues to provoke him. "I''m making my mate cum." "Oh, fuck," I whisper as he starts increasing his rhythm slowly, making me bite my lip. As I finally turn my head to look at them, I can see Matthew on the brink of bursting, clearly wanting to reach us while Fynn is looking at us angered. But Logan''s fingers feel too good for me to care, and I set my eyes on Matthew, hoping he would lose his internal fight. Pressing his lips against my ear, Logan whispers, "Do you want them to join us?" ¡°Yes!¡± I moan, making him chuckle. "Matty and got a new toy we wanted to try on you. We could do that after our bath. What do you say Matt?" he has barely finished the sentence as Matthew starts undressing himself. "Don''t be an idiot, Fynn," he growls as he dives into the water, reaching us. My body shudders pleasantly as he props himself up on the stone that we are on, caressing his wet hair out of his face. He pulls himself out of the water, sitting in front of us. Driving his hand into my hair, he gets my gaze off Fynn before he kisses me. "Goddess, how I missed you," he whispers huskily as he breaks the kiss. I smile, my heart beating into my throat as his brother continues to work my pussy. "I missed you too." Fynn seems to be frozen to his spot as he continues watching us. Matthew starts ying with my breasts until Logan asks him to take over. While still massaging my breasts with one hand, he moves his fingers between my legs to push them into me. He increases his pace, seemingly going crazy along with me. Finally, my lungs can''t take it anymore, and I moan loudly as Logan pushes a finger into my ass, increasing the pressure on my core. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I scream, sinking my nails into Matthew''s shoulder as Ie on their fingers. I''m still catching my breath as Matthewys between my legs and Logan pushes me lightly. "Ride his tip now, baby." Matthew groans as I position myself on top of him, pushing his hard cock between my folds. I start moving back and forth increasingly faster as Logan stands up. "You don''t know what you are missing, Finnegan," heughs, as he positions himself in front of me. Matthew holds my hips firmly, guiding me and also preventing me from just having his cock sliding into me as I cover him in my juices. He lets my clit glide over his hardened cock, massaging it perfectly with it as my chest squeezes at another orgasm building inside me. Logan moves his fingers into my hair, jerking my head back. Taking his cock into his hand, he moves to stand directly in front of my face. He glides the tip of his dick over my lips before he pushes it in slowly making me take him into my mouth. Content belongs to I moan around his cock as I take him deeper,ing just before I feel Matthew explode between my legs. Stopping to move, I concentrate on the blowjob, getting him to empty himself in my throat with a loud groan. ¡°Fuck, Missy,¡± he growls, as he slips his delectable dick out of my mouth. I lick my lips with a smile as I watch him collect his senses before he leans down to kiss me. "Fynn?" He asks again, but this time he just gets a click of the tongue as an answer. I turn towards him, seeing him standing there with clenched fists. ''He is a fucking idiot,'' Drake barks, his frustration cursing through me. "If this is some kind of game to get a reaction out of me... You can fucking it he finally growls. But have el instead of getting into the water, he storms out. Content belongs to Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ? ARTEMISIA "What does that mean?" I ask after our confusion clears a little bit. Matthew sits up, wrapping his arms around me and taking my breast into his mouth. I sink my fingers into his hair, caressing him as I throw my head into my neck. "Don''t worry. He wille around," Logan snarls, tapping his brother''s shoulder. Matthew wraps his arms around my waist and slips into the water with me. The warm water envelops me soothingly while we entangle ourselves in each other as we kiss. Logan leans against the pool border, watching us silently before he decides to step behind me. As I''m still making out with Matthew, he moves his hands from my ass to my pussy, his fingers ying with me teasingly. I moan into Matthew''s mouth as my lust rebuilds but he stops, making us break the kiss. "Let''s get to your room. We have something for you, remember?" I groan as he gets Matthew to detach from me, and we dress ourselves quickly. Wanting to reach my quarters as fast as possible, Logan takes my hand, dragging me up the stairs as I nearly suffocate withughter. "Babe, please. Why are you so eager to get to my room?" Turning around with a growl, he finally lifts me up in order to be able to move even faster. Matthew follows us with a broad grin, closing the door behind us as we get into my quarters. As Logan throws me onto my bed, I look at them confused, watching Matthew open the drawer of my sideboard and take out a magic wand. "You got that thing in here already?" I gasp as Logan ims my lips, pressing me into my bed. I let him undress me, the cold air being reced by his warm skin immediately. He purrs into the crook of my neck, as I wrap myself around him, scratching his back lightly. As Matthew gets into bed with us, he tears himself off me, moving to sit next to me. Matthew mirrors his movements, sitting next to me and lifting my leg over his. They spread me fully, fixating me between them by holding me tight. Laughter bubbles out of me as I can''t wait for what they are about to do to me and feel them kissing my neck and jawline. I risking on the spot as each of them spreads one side of my folds, exposing my clit even more. Matthew passes the vibrating toy over my breasts, moving it slowly towards my core. My breath hitches as he presses it onto my clit, making me moan out of control. I risk losing my senses fully as they keep talking about how to move the toy to increase my pleasurable treatment. Due to my inability to move, my pussy is fully under their control, which makes it harder to keep myself from going crazy. "Yes! Oh, my goodness. This is perfect," I scream as Matthew keeps pushing it harder against my pulsating clit. I moan as they spread me further, sinking deeper. "Fuck!" Matthew moves the sex toy up and down my folds slowly, while Logan pushes two fingers into me. I scream in pleasure as Matthew increases the intensity of the vibration, and my body can''t hold back at them working my pussy. It doesn''t take me long toe hard, and I wet my lips with my tongue as the afterwaves of my orgasm ripple through me. As soon as I''ve climbed down my high, Logan pulls me against his frame, kissing me. He frees me from their hold, positioning me toy beneath him. Getting back onto his knees, he caresses my folds softly, making me whimper as he strokes himself over my pussy. I feel Matthew kneeling next to my head, and I turn my head to look at him. Taking his cock into my hand, I start moving my hand increasingly faster, kissing and licking his tip between one stroke and another. Their groans fill the room, making me get even wetter. I start rubbing my clit simultaneously, with their strokes, causing them to lose their minds like I''m about to lose mine. ¡°Fuck,¡± Logan growls as he covers me in his release. pping my hand away, he takes over to rub me to my release while Matthew thrusts into my hand as I increase the pace of my strokes. As hees in my hand, his loud groan is thest push I need to get over the edge, and my back arches off my bed as Ie hard and loud. ¡°Oh, my Goddess,¡± I breathe out, making them chuckle and I feel the bed dip. While Loganes back with a warm, wet towel to clean me up gently, Matthew goes to fetch me a new pair of panties and a wide t-shirt. I pout as he dresses me while grinning. ¡°We already had enough fun. Let''s not make him angrier." "But will you stay with me tonight?" I ask lowly, making him nod. Logan kisses my shoulder, making me look back at him. "We won''t leave you alone. Don''t worry." I settle beneath my nkets happily, and they cuddle into bed beside me. Matthew pulls me to his frame first, making me look at Logan. He falls asleep pretty quickly, while Logan and I still look at each other silently. "You promised me that you won''t let them get you to reject me, right?" I whisper, caressing his chest. Taking my hand, he kisses my palm. "I''ll do anything to prevent it, my love." "Then I''m d," I breathe out, closing my eyes. "Missy," he calls my name in a whisper, making me open my eyes to look at him. "You were perfectly made for me by the Moon Goddess, and I will be damned if I lose my beautiful Beta Female because of an egoistic prick." Content belongs to I smile, folding my hands beneath my cheek, "You won''t ever lose me, Logan. I can promise you that." He scoots closer, kissing me softly. My body reacts to him instinctively, while feeling Matthew''s warm. breath fanning my neck doesn''t help to keep my heart from beating out of my chest. "I love you, Artemisia," he confesses, leaning his forehead against mine as he clenches his jaw. "And you will be mine." My heart explodes in my chest, freeing the butterflies that were caged inside it. "I love you, too." He shes me one of his gorgeous smiles before kissing me again.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Laying his hand on my hip, adding to Mattew''s arm around my waist, they make me feel so protected that think will have the most comfortable sleep that I have had in ages. Content belongs to But I will soon be proven wrong as I''m about to fall asleep and nearly miss feeling the fire, wrapping around my ankle like a tentacle. My body feels like I''m burning up as the mes creep up my legs. I suddenly feel the same pain that I already felt that time with Matthew, just that it is a hundred times worse. Trying to open my eyes, I feel like I''m paralysed. My senses register everything, while I can''t seem to move or scream. Panic grows in me as I feel the fire move, the tentacles wrapping tighter around my legs as if wanting to drag me away. My only luck is that I''m held by my mates, so my kidnapping wouldn''t go unnoticed. Clenching my eyes closed further, I try to breathe regrly to make the pain subdue. Suddenly, my senses start to blur, making me feel like I''m spinning. Gulping, I try to convince myself that it must be a nightmare, even if it feels terribly real. Drake''s voice thunders through my mind right before I slip into darkness. ''Now, it''s my turn to y with mate.'' Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ? ARTEMISIA The dripping sound gets me to open my eyes groggily. My eyelids feel heavy, just like I slept for a thousand years and my body wasn''t ready to wake up yet. Sitting up, I hug myself instinctively as I look around in the shadowy cave. It seems to be made out of red stones and I shudder as a cold wind blows past me. Where did thate from? I stand up on my wobbly legs and notice that I''m wearing what Matthew dressed me with before going to bed. What a strange dream. I even feel the soreness still lingering between my legs as I take a few steps towards the crackling sound of a fire. I must be losing my mind. Being pretty sure that this must be a dream as I can''t feel Cassy at all, I reach the source of the crackling noise. It isn''t a fire, but a slow stream of what seems to be a river made out ofva. What is this ce? It takes me a moment, lost in my own desperation of my spiralling mind as I lift my head to see a gloomy figure sitting on a stone with his head buried in his hands in the middle of the tform that is surrounded by the river made out ofva. "You have to be kidding me," I groan, making Fynn jerk up from his pensive pose. His eyes widen as I let my arms slump against my legs. "Of course. Of all the strange dreams I could make, I have to run into you!" He gets up swiftly, staring at me lost. "What are you doing here?" ¡°What am I doing here? What are you doing here? This is my dream, you idiot!" I yell, causing a low growl to pass through the cave. I lift my eyes to follow the noise that seems to be creeping over the ceiling, and I gulp. "Was that Drake?" "Missy!" Fynn barks, getting my attention back on him. "You have to wake up! What are you doing? How did you get here?" "I just fell asleep, duh!" I answer, shaking my head. He drives his hands through his hair, and I cross my arms. "This is some ugly lucid dreaming. I hate those." Turning around shortly, I eye him up. "Why are you on that side? And I am here? Does this hold some kind of deeper meaning?" Fynn clicks his tongue, his expression losing his confused traits. "No. It''s justmon decorum. You stay on your side, and I on mine." Iugh, jumping as the growl gets louder, filling the entire cave with the sound. "Can''t Ie to your side as well?" I ask finally, making him shake his head. "No, Missy! You need to wake up," he snarls, "Weren''t you busy with my brothers?" I shrug, caressing my arms. "Well, we just went to sleep. And Logan told me that he loves me, so I thought-" "He did what?!" he barks out, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "He- He told me that he loved me, so I thought that I would have the best sleep in the world. And not end in this shabby cave." I have barely spoken the thought as a loud growl resounds again. Now it seems angry, and I think that I might have insulted him and his home. "Oh, no! I''m sorry!" I shout to the ceiling. "I didn''t mean it like that. I really like it here." Listening into the newly created silence, I add, "It''s very cosy!" "I can''t believe that guy! Fucking idiot!" Fynn curses, turning his back at me to go back sitting down on his stupid stone. ¡°Perfect, at least you are being faithful to your true form in this dream,¡± I murmur, making him look over his shoulder. "What does that mean?" he asks. I shrug, continuing to look around. "You were a lot nicer in myst dream.¡± "You dreamed of me?" He asks with a chuckle, and I re at him. "No! No! No mocking allowed in Missy''s dreams. This is my territory and I refuse to let you treat me badly even here." I say confidently, but heughs. "Will you now, or will you not, help me over this damned river?" ¡°Come on, Ms. Confidence." He stands up, walking towards me. Reaching over the narrow river, he grabs me effortlessly, lifting me over the streaming fire to set me down gently on his side. We stand there for a second, looking at each other until I tear myself off his gaze. "What were you doing here? You seemed a bit depressed." ¡°I''m just exhausted,¡± he says, shing me a sad smile. Tilting my head at him, I feel confident enough to talk to him freely as I continue to convince myself that this is just a dream. "Why are you exhausted?" "I just came back from training," he answers, making me look at him with a sarcastic expression. Heughs as I shake my head. "Why can''t you be honest even in my dreams?" "Because that''s how I am..." he answers in a husky whisper, and I gulp. Losing myself in his dark intense gaze once again, I turn my head away only with difficulty, scoffing. "Stupid mate bond." "Why are you saying that?" He tilts his head, leaning in to get into my line of sight. "Because I would never like someone like you. You are... you are... Argh." I stomp my foot, wanting to get away from him, but he holds me back. "So, you are ming the Moon Goddess because she made you match with someone like me?" He asks, sadness shing into his features for a second before he hides it. "No." I sigh. "I''m trying to me her. But I can''t..." Looking down, I move my arms to hold his, caressing his muscr forearms with my thumb. "It''s that have been attracted to you since first met you, and I was so happy about having you as a ove Ye'' second-chance mate. But you make it so difficult for me because you are always so mean." "Sorry about that. But I have my reasons." "What reasons?" I ask, looking back up at him. "Ah, your dream contingent of questions has nearlye to an end,¡± he jokes, making me click my tongue. ¡°Idiot," I murmur, and my heart skips a beat as he leans down, pressing his head against the side of my head. I feel him breathing me in, as he chuckles. "If you tell me what your other dream was about, I will grant you all your answers to all your infinite questions." "I''ll pass," I say with a grin, making himugh.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Taking a deep breath, he looks down .n before meeting my gaze again. "I''m exhausted because it takes a lot to run from such an annoying yet enchanting mate. I''m exhausted because I should pour out my soul to you, and I don''t know how you will take it." I gulp as he leans closer, wrapping his arms around me. "I''m exhausted because my entitled brother gets it all and always has an advantage eline because he simply exists. I''m exhausted because I''m running out of excuses to push you awayfr me, even if I know that you fit perfectly in my hold." Content belongs to from His arms hug me close to his chest, his hands wander down to grab my ass, making me gasp. "See?" I nod, hypnotised by his scent and his gaze, and he grins slyly. He opens his mouth, about to say something as another, louder growl ripples through the room. Clicking his tongue, he moves his eyes back from the ceiling to me. ¡°Sorry, princess. But you have to go now." He presses his finger into my skin, triggering a point that seems to make me lose my senses. "Please forgive me." "No! Wait! What?" I ask, panicking. Feeling myself slipping out of my dream, he hugs me close onest time, growling into my ear lowly. "Don''t forget that I came to fetch you. And I''ll be the first to have you!" Startling awake, I only get to feel stupid for a second as I feel like I have been set on fire. My lungs finally fill with air again, allowing me to take a deep breath, before I can scream my lungs out at the searing pain. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ? LOGAN I jolt awake as an ear-piercing scream shatters the silence. Artemisia is wing onto the bed sheets as Matthew is already leaning over her, trying to calm her down.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Baby, what''s wrong?" I ask her, trying to take her face into my hands but as soon as I touch her she screams again. Fuck. Her skin seems to burn up as she breathes heavily. Panic expands in my chest, sorrow squeezing around my heart as I look at my brother. He must be wearing the same expression as mine as he looks back at me worried. "What shall we do?" "Love," I try again, just getting another heart-shattering scream from her. Those aren''t... Looking at Matthew, I can see that he had the same thought as he gulps. "Where is Fynn?" Son of a bitch! ''Finnegan!'' I mind-link him, not getting any response. ''Finnegan, I swear to the Goddess!'' Just as I''m about to touch her again, the door opens and Cayden runs into the room. His hair is dishevelled, and I can''t tell thest time I saw him this lost. "What is going on?" "We don''t know. She started crying and screaming out of nowhere." I make a little pause as if the words risked burning my tongue. "I tried to contact Fynn but he isn''t responding." He growls, and I see his eyes ze over. I know that Finnegan is immune to his Alphamand but his mind-link will surely be more difficult to block than mine. "I also had a few warriors fetch him," he murmurs as he moves onto the bed and leans over Artemisia. "Missy?" He calls for her, finally getting another reaction than we got. "Make it stop," she cries, breaking my heart. "It burns. It hurts so much!" I hold her hand that is wing onto the bed sheet but let go immediately as she screams in pain once again. Clenching my jaw, I get out of bed. "I''m going to get his ass out of whatever bed he is in." I''m just about to walk to the door as Finnegan barges into it. His shocked expression moves onto Artemisia convulsing in pain on the bed before he looks at me. Grabbing him by the cor of his t-shirt, I push him into the wall. I fight hard to keep Ethan from taking over as I bark at him. "What the fuck were you doing?" "I was ying cards, you idiot," he pushes me back easily, pulling his t-shirt into ce. "What the fuck were you thinking I was doing, huh?" My chest heaves as I keep myself in check, and he moves to the bed. "Fucking move out of my way!" Matthew and Cayden move at his barked order, and I clench my fists as I see him lying down behind Artemisia. I''m just about to stop him and tell him that she reacts badly at being touched as he has already lifted her t-shirt andid a hand onto her stomach. Mine and my brothers'' eyes widen as we see Artemisia whimper before she calms down and finally gets back to breathing normally. "It''s fine, mate,¡± he whispers, kissing her shoulder. "It''s a lot in the beginning." My chest squeezes as I cover my eyes with my hands, "What did you do?" "I didn''t do anything! I don''t know how Drake got to her, but he must have found a way," he growls, and I step back to the bed. "She got into one of the subconscious realms he creates out of boredom. I don''t know how she got ess to it." Pointing a finger at him, I gesticte wildly as my desperation grows. "What does that mean, you prick? You were meant to keep him in check?" "How would I know?! It''s my first mate, you know." he bites back, "You know exactly that I did everything to keep her away from us. All while you were out there happily ying silly games. Don''t me it all on me. He loves ying games. I just didn''t think that he could physically drag someone else into those spaces." His grin annoys me without measure and I charge towards him, getting held back by Cayden and Matthew. "Think of Missy," Cayden says calmly. "You will end up hurting her if you continue to fight." I clench my teeth as I watch him caressing my mate while she screamed at my touch just a few seconds ago. And not in a good way. "You were supposed to talk to her first. If you let him trap her like this..." My voice fades into nothingness as I clench my jaw. He is still concentrating on our mate as he continues to caress her, and I would want nothing more than to rip his hands off her body. "Corvina said that he needs her blood to bind her to him. I don''t remember him getting any, do you?" "You are such an asshole! As if we were in control over what you did to her every time she was alone with you!" I growl, and he clicks his tongue. "Well, I don''t remember having so much alone time with her as you did." "Don''t turn it around like this! I''m not the monster here," I shout, making him growl threateningly. "Logan," Cayden says with a warning tone, making me step back. Turning to Finnegan, he clears his throat. "You have to talk to her. We can''t go on like this. She is suffering the most because of this too It already wasn''t fair before, but if she gets those painful episodes it changes everything." Content belongs to Finnegan sighs, nodding absentmindedly as he watches Artemisia, who now has fallen asleep in his arms. "I know." "I''ll give you two weeks. That''s when the ball will take ce. If you have to be the first to get her, you will do so without provoking your brothers. you don''t talk to her until then, will do it in your ce. And you won''t like what will happen then. Do you understand?" Cayden asks calmly while I''m boiling inside. Content belongs to I should be her first. She should experience love with us, not pain and fear. "Yes, Alpha!" Finnegan answers through clenched teeth. "Good," Cayden breathes out, gesturing us to the door. ¡°Let''s get her some sleep now. I think she is doing fine with Finnegan for now." Finnegan grins at me, but I get him to lose it as I turn around to him hissing, "I know that you are just acting entitled because you are scared that she will reject you. And who could me her? Nobody would ever be mated to something... like you!" To my luck, he has what he retains to be his most precious possession in his hands, or I''m sure that he would have ripped me apart. I walk out reluctantly, scoffing as Cayden closes the door behind us as we leave. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ? Chapter 71 ARTEMISIA I wake up feeling like I got hit by a bus running at full speed. Peeling my eyes open, I think I must be hallucinating as his mouth-watering scent invades my senses. Turning in his strong arms, I find myself in the embrace of Fynn, who is still sleeping peacefully. I rub my eyes, thinking I must be losing my mind, but he doesn''t transform, he doesn''t disappear. He is really here. Lying in my bed. "Stop fidgeting around so much," his deep and husky voice gets me to halt in my movements. "I''m trying to sleep, you know." Laying still, I lean my head on his arm, murmuring to myself, "Is this another dream?" "No, princess." he sighs, and I believe him immediately as he sneers the word out again, mocking me. "You were screaming bloody murder, and I was the only one who got you to fall asleep again." I look up at him wide-eyed beforeughing awkwardly. "You are kidding me, right?" "Why should I?" he sighs, making me shake my head. "No way your touch was more soothing to me than Logan''s," I push out, regretting my words as he opens his eyes, showing me that the red kes are already present. "Well, princess. You two can act all lovey-dovey, but at the end of the day, your body wants what it wants. So, I had to y your cuddle toy for the night instead of being cuddled by my personal fairy." I squint my eyes at him, before I box him into his stomach with all my might, not even getting him to budge while I risked breaking my fingers. "Oh, I''m sorry for having disrupted your ns, Master Fynn." He chuckles, making me gasp as he entangles his fingers in my hair, jerking my head back to look at him. "I love it when you call me that." Scoffing, I try to overy my arousal but it just gets worse as he leans in to nibble at the skin of my neck. "And I love it when you show me your ws, Kitten." My eyes roll into the back of my head as he starts sucking my skin between his teeth, and I''m quite sure he will leave a love bite. Damn him, and his alluring voice...N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. And body... And... Shaking my head as much as I can, I get myself out of his trance and push against his chest. Suddenly, a doubt arises in me, squeezing my heart. He must be feeling it because he lifts my chin with his finger, looking worried. "What''s wrong?" I look at him, wetting my lips with my tongue, my heart beating into my throat. "Were you with one of your fairies yesterday?" "What?" he asks me, as if I was being nuts. "You heard it. Don''t act like I''m dumb," I say, trying to sound confident while my air is being cut by my anxiety. He studies my face for a second before he shakes his head. "Of course not. I''d never do this to you." Pushing out a breath of relief, I nod. "Okay." "You believe me, right?" He looks at me, seemingly desperate, and I nod again. "Good," he sighs, wrapping his arms back around me to pull me close. "How are you feeling, by the way? Still hot?" He seems to be actually worried, as he slips his hand under my t-shirt toy his hand onto my back. groan as I lean my forehead against his chest. "This is a dream." "How much do you actually dream of me that you assume this so easily?" heughs. Leaning my head back, I frown at him. "I never dream of you," I lie. "Sure," he chuckles. "You dream of Logan." I roll my eyes, wanting to get out of his hold, but he holds me back. "I was just saying it because you are being nice to me, and not insulting me as you usually do." Content belongs to "Ah, I forgot about the Fynn-mocking-free zone in Missy''s dream territory," he mocks me again, but my heart skips a beat as he says it. "What did you say?" I ask, making him shake his head. "You were in terrible pain. I don''t want to be mean to someone who is hurting," he says instead. "Oh, Master Fynn has a heart. Who would have ever imagined," I mock him, getting Drake to chuckle in my mind while Fynn grins at me. Gulping painfully, I close my eyes as I feel exhausted. "What happened to me?" "I can''t tell you," he answers quickly. "Because you actually don''t know or because you don''t want to?" I inquire further, making him distort his face. "Cayden has given me a deadline, and I n on taking every day of it until I tell you." He clenches his teeth, avoiding looking at me. "Here you go, being mean again," I sigh. "When will be thest day of the deadline?" "The ball for the solstice," he answers shortly. I purse my lips as I giggle. "I''m not going to the ball with you though." "Why not?" He growls, making me grin. "Are you already going with Logan? Did the idiot already ask you?" "Don''t call him an idiot. And he didn''t ask me, I just thought it would be normal as a Beta Female." ¡°Ha! Is it official already?!¡± he pushes out, and my heart squeezes as I see hurt shing in his eyes. ¡°Congrattions, then.¡± "No need to be so condescending," I murmur, making him hum. Without saying anything else, he takes my hand and starts kissing my fingertips. My heart flips in my chest, as my core throbs. "What are you doing?" I ask in a whisper, but he continues unbothered. Reaching my middle finger, he slowly lets his tongue glide up between my ring finger and myl middle finger, causing a shiver to run down my spine. "So, if I were to ask you," he starts lowly, as my breath hitches in my throat. "Would you still be free toe with me?" I nod slowly, my senses in a haze. "Will youe to the big ball with me then?¡± he asks, making me nod again. "Your words Artemisia," he growls, and I blink. "Yes," I answer in a whisper. "Yes, I''ll go to the ball with you." He grins proudly as he beams at me, "Great. This way, I won''t have to look for long to find you and tell you what the reason for your rejection will be." Asshole. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ? Chapter 72 ARTEMISIA My ns of epting the job offer of Mr. Davies get disrupted as I help organise the ball along with Cayden as well as the excursion with the pups. I hum as Logan''s confession keeps me in a good mood, and I actually look forward to going to the ball with Fynn, even if it means that it will be thest night that I will spend with him as my mate. I only hope that he will make it worth it. Matthew and Fynn have returned to ignoring me as much as they can, even if I get Matthew to kiss me once in a while when I get him in the pack house alone. Cayden has returned to being grumpy, and it triggers me as he keeps acting like a five-year-old whose lollipop got stolen. My heart makes a backflip as I think that the excursion with the pups will be in only two days, and as we will be away only for three days when we will being back, there will be less than a week until the big ball. I have already thought through a lot of scenarios. From improbable love confessions to me begging him not to leave me. Which, honestly, I hope will be improbable as well. I n to take my rejection with my head held high and concentrate on Logan''s promise to want to fight for me. Standing in front of Cayden''s desk silently, I watch him going through the documents that I borated with Astrid and Celeste. "It''s the usual route, the usual pension with a little farmyard for the kids to y," I say happily, trying to counter his grumbly demeanour. "On the way, we will have the stops that I have already discussed with the warrior who will be in charge. And I think that Matthew will apany us, together with five more warriors, to secure our well-being." He sighs, passing a hand on his face before checking the documents again. "Looks good for me." "Okay,¡± I say, taking my folder with a small jump. "I''ll be going then. Will I see you at dinner?" "Sure," I''m about to leave as he calls me, making me turn around. "Did you talk with the adorners about the hall?" Walking back to him, I open my file, to pull out a n. "Yes, I did. We went through everything just as we have discussed it." He takes the n, studying it intently before he hands it back to me. "Great. Thanks." "Are you sure that you are alright?" I ask, putting my n back into my folder. "You have been so grumpy for so long. Maybe I can get a smile because I did well?" Finally looking up at me with a frown, he even gets me to lose my smile. "I''ll smile when there will be something to smile about." "Okay," I whisper, and clear my throat. ¡°Am I not working well enough? Or is it just that you can''t stand me for too long?¡± I ask, making him groan.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t we have that conversation already?" I nod, repeatedly. "Yeah, we kind of had. But it''s just ufortable to me if all you do is bark at me or look at me disparagingly." He lifts a brow at me, and I lift my index finger at him. "No, listen. I''m okay with you not liking me. But I just want to do my job right and all I ask for is a bit of feedback if behind all this behaviour is a bit of content for my work, or if I''m just being a burden.¡± "You mean as Beta Female?" he growls, making it feel like an insult. "Yes, it''s my title, isn''t it?" I take a little step backward, hugging my folders against my chest. He shakes his head, my heart sinking into my stomach. "Not yet, as far as I am concerned." Oh, so it''s a family thing. "What is that supposed to mean, Cayden?" I ask, dumbfounded. He scoffs, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Sorry. That came out wrong." "Well, how was it supposed toe out then?" My voice reaches a higher-pitched tone as I can''t believe what this family is putting me through. "You can''t mean that I''m not marked yet because everyone is worried about keeping your little brother entertained, and I have to work my way around quietly because nobody wants to fucking talk to me." "Missy," he says standing up, but I take another step back, gesturing to him to stay where he is. "No! I''m ying your silly little game, but I can use my title as the Beta himself allowed me to. If you don''t like it, bad for you!" "Missy..." he tries again, but I interrupt him again. "It''s hard to be part of a new pack if your mates don''t ept you as they should. If you are all against me being here, why don''t you let me go home?! I could wait for my mating ceremony, if I''ll ever have one, surrounded by people I love, and preferably not in pain because one of my mates has something he wants to hide from me as long as he wants to because no one can tell him anything. Not even the fucking Alpha! What is going on, Cayden?" "He will tell you soon," he tries to calm me, but Iugh. fel "Yeah!" I push out. "In two fucking weeks. How many ''episodes'' will I have until then where I will have to rely on someone to help me out who treats me poorly regrly? Or how many times do I have to y those little games? It''s not fun to be ignored and treated as if everyone still has to decide if they will keep me or not! I''m not a fucking pet! Also, have you ever stopped one single second to think about how difficult it is to lie to my family and my friends who are asking me constantly when my mating ceremony will take ce?" Content belongs to ¡°It''splicated..." he starts, clenching his jaw as I cut his sentence again. "How is itplicated, Cayden? Just tell me to step out of your way and I''ll do so. I can have Lisa bring you all the notes. This way you won''t have to deal with me." "Will you shut up!" he growls, his Alphamand wafting over me, making me sit down into the chair luckily standing right behind me. don''t want Lisa to bring me your notes. And I don''t want you to step out of my way. I hate to see you every day because it is like torture for me. And still, I wouldn''t be able to go one day without seeing your face." Content belongs to I open my mouth before closing it again, and he takes a deep breath, "So, I try to keep you at a distance to prevent myself from doing anything stupid! That''s why I''m fucking grumpy!" "What do you mean? Doing something stupid like what?" I ask lowly, my eyes tearing up. ¡°Like kissing you, when you are nibbling on the nail of your thumb pensively, or pulling you close when you lean into me to show me something and your scent practically screams for me. Or fucking asking you to lead this pack with me!" I w on the armrests of my chair as I struggle to breathe. "W- What?" He straightens back up, unclenching and clenching his jaw as he res down at me. "I want you to be my Luna, Missy!" Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ? ARTEMISIA "Missy?" I stop biting the nail of my thumb as Astrid calls me, tearing me out of my thoughts. "Huh?" "Are you alright, dear?" She asks me as she leans into my line of sight. I realise where I am, looking around me lost as I look for my files. "Yeah, yeah. Sorry. I was pensive because I was still thinking about how we were going to organise everything with the escort cars." "Ah, don''t worry about that. The warriors will be driving the jeeps, and I will drive the little bus with the children," she giggles, making me smile. "You are a superstar, Astrid," I sigh with relief. I''m about to get up as she holds me by my forearms, looking at me worriedly. "Are you sure that you are okay? We went through this already this morning, and you look a bit pale." ¡°Sure, sure! I''m perfectly fine. Just nervous," I lie, stepping away from her. "I''ll talk to Georgius again and see if we are ready for tomorrow. Just to be sure." She nods, folding her hands. "Thank you, Missy." "See you tomorrow then," I say, waving at her and the few kids ying in the garden as I walk out through the gate. Letting go of a deep breath, I start walking back home along the river. People greet me kindly as always and the chirping birds signal me that the world didn''t in fact end, even if it feels that way. I close my eyes shortly as I think back at Cayden''s confession the day before and how I reacted in the worst possible way. Instead of saying anything, maybe even confessing that I had feelings for him too and that I thought of kissing his luscious lips since he teased me at theke in my old pack, I just got up and walked out of the room. Like a fucking idiot! I haven''t seen or talked to him since, and I even thought about having Lisa bring him my final notes before the excursion. I''m such a lost cause. Groaning, I concentrate on taking a deep breath as the wind blows gently through my hair, wrapping my long colourful skirt around my ankles. I don''t even notice how my feet are killing me as I step into the warriors'' training fields. "May I know where I can find Gregorious?" "Sure," the young warrior says, pointing to a bulky and tanned guy, who is currently talking to Fynn. My usual luck. Thanking him with a smile, I walk towards the two men confidently, ignoring the looks my shoes clicking on the pavement attract. "Gentlemen," I greet them, still smiling as I reach them. "Missy," Gregorius celebrates, weing me with wide arms while Fynn just distorts his face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I keep my smile up, not wanting to give Fynn any satisfaction. "Would you have a moment to spare for me, Gregorius? It''s about the excursion tomorrow." "Sure," hisugh rumbles over the training court, and he ps Fynn''s arm yfully. "Let''s take a look at this boss." He starts walking into a little hut at the side of the training court and I turn around to talk to Fynn lowly, "You don''t have to waste your time if you have more important things to do." "Don''t worry. I have to supervise everything anyway, so getting it in first person is actually better." He answers,ying his hand on the small of my back as we start walking. I keep myself from distorting my face but fail at not getting his attention. I forgot that he can feel my emotions. "Are you hurt?" he asks, looking at me worriedly. Waving dismissively, I smile at him. "Oh, no. These shoes are just killing me." He hums, eyeing me up as we reach the hut and he opens the door open for me. "If you want I could mind-link Logan to get you carried back to your room." I chuckle as I walk past him, "All this jealousy really doesn''t suit you, Master Fynn." He clicks his tongue but I can clearly see him hiding a grin. Spreading the ns out on the table standing in the room, I get through tomorrow''s lineup and organisation quickly. As we finish discussing, Gregorius looks at Fynn with a big grin, and he shrugs. "Looks good for me." "Perfect!" Gregorius ps his hands before he shakes me by grabbing my shoulders. "Good job, Ms. Beta." I smile, trying to keep my bnce. "Thank you!" He nods happily, before walking out and Fynn is about to follow him as I step aside, wondering what the hell got into me. "Fynn!" I call out a bit too loud, making him halt in his step. Both men turn around to look at me and I knead my fingers. "Maybe I could talk to you real quick. In private?" "Sure," he sighs, before dismissing Gregorius. "Go ahead, I''ll be with you in a minute." My heart beats into my throat as he steps closer to me, putting his hands into his pockets leisurely. "What is it?¡± "I-I have a little problem," I start, making him roll his eyes. "Why don''t you talk to Logan about your little problem?" he scoffs, about to turn back around as I grab his arm, stopping him. "I can''t! I could barely look him in the eyes this morning. I really tried, but I couldn''t tell him. Please, just a second! I don''t know who I should go talk to about this, otherwise." I plead, and his expression morphs. He looks at me worriedly as he turns back around to face me fully. "What is it?" "It''s Cayden," I whisper, gulping. Leaning into me, he takes his hands out of his pockets to cross them across his chest. "What''s with him?" "You were right!" I shake my head, taking a deep breath. "He wants me to be Luna for this pack." Fynn chuckles, shrugging. "His Luna?" I grimace before I nod slowly, getting him tough even louder. "Don''tugh, this is not funny!" I scold him, tucking my hair behind my ear. "I just knew it," he says with a broad grin. "I''m just surprised it took him this long to tell you." "What do you mean?" I ask, making him shake his head. "This is not my ce to tell," he simply answers, making me groan. "What should I do now?" I ask, and he passes a hand through his hair. "I''m still not getting why you are asking me! Shouldn''t you have more respect for your mate''s feelings?" he says, acting theatrically offended. "Oh, stop it. Look who''s talking!" I tsk, "You were different thest time we talked and I thought... I just feltfortable talking with you. Maybe it''s because you n to reject me anyway, making me feel without pressure around you." He snorts, and for a short moment, it seems like he is proud. "Okay, look. You like him too, don''t you?" I stare at him for a moment before I nod again, feeling my cheeks warm up. "We all know this already. You should just talk to Matthew and Logan about it. Afterwards, you can decide if you want to ept him as a chosen mate or not. As your mates, we just care about you being happy, and just because you choose to tisten to your heart while doing something important for our pack, doesn''t mean you will lose us over it," he breathes out, squinting his eyes at me as I grin at him. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asks, and I shake my head. He groans, rolling his eyes. ¡°Missy!" "Nothing," I say, not able to keep my smile from growing. "It''s just that you said ''us''." "It was just a slip of the tongue. It should be clear to you that I meant Matthew and Logan," he grumbles. I chuckle, as I start collecting the files. "Sure, I know that." "Argh, let''s go, Ms pain in the ass," he growls, already walking through the door. As he opens the door for me, I notice that by standing on the high step, I''m nearly as tall as him. sping my files in my hand, I wrap my hands around his neck, hugging him close to kiss his cheek. His eye''s widen as I push myself off his strong shoulders, and whisper. "Thank you so much. I feel better already." Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ? ARTEMISIA He growls annoyed, even if it nearly seems like he is trying to cover a purr. I giggle as I step out of the hut. "Now, if you could mind-link Logan or Matthew, I would need someone carrying me for real." He rolls his eyes as he closes the door behind us, and I''m just waiting for his eyes to ze over as he crouches down. "What... What are you doing?" I ask taken aback, looking around to see if someone is watching us. ¡°Come on. I''m going to carry you to your room," he says, gesturing to me with his hands to move. Iugh awkwardly as I y with my fingers, "I was just kidding, Fynn. I just wanted to annoy you. You won''t carry me anywhere." With another annoyed growl, he turns around to grab my wrist, pulling me to him. Before I can wrap my thoughts around what is happening, he is already straightening back up. I wrap my hands around his neck as he eyes me up. "A piggyback would have been troublesome anyway with this enormously long skirt of yours." "Don''t you like it?" I tease him as he murmurs, and starts walking. Lifting a leg, my skirt moves slightly back, showing my ankle adorned with my shoe strap and anklet. He hums, acting like he wouldn''t care, but I can clearly see the red flecks and feel his emotions do a little backflip before he pushes it back down. "I felt that," I say in a low sing-song, and he chuckles. Avoiding my gazepletely, he grins. "I don''t know what you are talking about." "I know that you act like you don''t. But Drake knows too. He snitched on you," I say jokingly, making him shake his head. "How would you know what he knows?" "Oh, we are great friends already," I tease him, making him shake his head. "He tells me about all your secrets." He barks out augh, and I hate how my heart reacts at the sound of it, "He is a traitor then!" ''Hey,'' Drake growls, making me giggle.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "He is just being loyal to his mate," I smile up at Fynn, linking my fingers behind his neck. Clearing his throat doesn''t help him disguise how his heart just flipped in his chest. Looks like the physical contact is affecting him as well. My heart skips a beat at the thought and I lean back against his frame as he keeps walking in stoic silence. "How long do you think he will be angry with you... For ditching me and going with Blondie?" "What Blondie?" he asks with a grin, still avoiding looking at me. ¡°Ah, ah, ah! No dodging questions this time, Master Finnegan," I reprimand him yfully, getting him to groan. "You have to stop calling me that," he grumbles, making meugh. "But I guess I will have him back in a good mood in a few days. Especially if I will have a blonde fairy helping me with it." I shake my head, suppressing a cheeky grin. "You are such an idiot." "How dare you speak to your Master like this," he jokes, and I gasp theatrically, enjoying his flirtatious side. "I demand respect, little mate." "Oh, no," I breathe out theatrically. "Am I in trouble now, my Master?" Fynn finally chuckles, and my heart squeezes as I feel his fingers dig into my skin. "You will be if you keep on ying with fire." I giggle, throwing my head back. "You know, for someone who ims to be so repelled by me, you sure look too eager to have me y with the fire." "Oh, I''m just keeping you entertained because Cayden asked me to be nice. I really wouldn''t want to destroy the beautiful have with my brothers. And I actually enjoy watching you think you were seducing me," he says smugly. Wrapping my hand further around his neck, I hug myself closer to his frame. "Is that so? Well, I guess you must be a better actor than I thought. Even faking your emotions you want to make me feel. Or maybe you are just distracted by my charmingness." "Distracted by your charmingness?" heughs, lifting a brow at me. "More like distracted by your constant need of being a pain in the ass." I gasp overdramatically as he continues to chuckle. "Someone has to keep you on your toes. I figured that you get bored too swiftly and I''d hate to see you get toofortable." My heart doesn''t seem to be able to calm down, and as I realize that he has stopped walking, and came to a halt on the top of the stairs, it just gets worse. "Comfortable? With you around,fortable is thest thing I am going to be." Content belongs to "d to know I am doing my job right," I wet my lips with my tongue, trying to ovee my nervousness, but it does nothing more than attract his intense gaze onto my lips. Oh, dear... Holding my breath, I realize that he is inching closer slowly, his voice only a husky whisper. "You have no idea." His lips graze mine slightly, making my heart skip a beat. My thoughts run wildly, while my nerves buzz, even getting Cassy to move intrigued. My eyes are about to close as a voice has me jumping, pulling myself away from him. "Fynn?!¡± a melodic voice calls my mate''s name, having me panicking. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ? Chapter 75 ARTEMISIA I turn my head so fast to look at her that I fear that it will have me break my neck and recognize the blonde she-wolf I saw talking to Fynn on the construction site. She is walking towards us from the warrior''s floor with cautious steps and my heart breaks a little as I imagine that she must have been waiting for him in his quarters. Which he shares with a bunch of other wolves, so who even cares? His re is still locked on me as I look back between the two andugh awkwardly, "Oh, erm... My shoes were killing me, so he carried me." Rage shes on his face as I wind myself in his arms, making him let go of me, "Sorry, I can make it easily from here. It''s just a few more steps." I flinch as I take a step back, separating myself from Fynn, cracking my heart another bit. My own emotions must be overcharging myself as I can''t seem to feel his. Maybe he was faking what he was sending over to me all along. Forcing up a smile, I turn back to look at Fynn who is now clenching his jaw. ¡°Thank you very much, Finnegan. I''ll see you in a few days then." I could kick my own ass as I even do a stupid curtsy before I turn around to walk away. "Just give me a moment, Harper," I hear Fynn growl as I''m already descending the stairs to Matthew''s quarters. Harper. I close my eyes as I remember how he had looked at her on the construction site, and force myself to clench my teeth to cope with the pain streaming up my legs. I''m so absorbed by it that I don''t even notice him following me until he grabs my wrist, spinning me around. By the force of the movement, I not only spin around but also risk falling backwards, making my heart stop in my chest. Gasping, I hold onto his shirt as he wraps his arms around my frame, stabilising myself in his arms. "Fuck, sorry." "Are you insane?" I bark up at him, having him frown down at me. "I already apologised, princess. It''s not that something could ever have happened," he growls back, and I start hitting his chest. "Let me go, Fynn. I''m so fed up with you!" He hugs me closer, pulling me flush against his body, impeding me from hitting him further. "Stop it already!" "Don''t you have ces to be?" I ask, and he tilts his head at me. "Why did you push me away? Why did you make up an excuse about being with me?" He hisses, making me look at him dumbfounded. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? She is the one you want to date, right? I didn''t want her to feel bad." "Are you my fucking wingman, or what? What the fuck does this even mean?!" He snarls, and I re at him. ¡°Is she, or isn''t she, your fling?" I ask him, trying to keep my voice from shaking. My heart hurts as he keeps quiet, even if his head seems to be rumbling with his thoughts. As even Drake keeps quiet, I shake my head, putting up a saddened smile. "As I thought... Don''t make me the one acting the wrong way in this situation. Because I''m not." Content? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. belongs to He stares back at me lost as the rage slowly leaves his face, and Iy my hands t onto his chest. I speak calmly, as I plead with him, "Let me go, Fynn." It takes a few seconds, which surely feels like an eternity, but he finally lets go of me. As soon as I''m certain of the fact that I won''t fly down the stairs, I sh him another sad smile and walk away. Content belongs to I can feel his gaze on me until I pass the big wing doors, entering Matthew''s floor. Feeling already crushed, I try to knock on his door in the hopes of getting a good feeling before my departure tomorrow. I''m already looking forward to spending a few days with him alone, but as he opens the door with an empty expression, every joy I felt because of the pleasant anticipation leaves my body instantaneously. "Hey, is there anything left to discuss for tomorrow?" I ask, forcing up a happy expression. He simply shrugs, leaning against the door frame of the door he has only opened a crack. "I don''t think so. Isn''t everything clear already?" "Yeah," I nod, pushing out augh. Pulling out a sheet of paper from my crumbled pile, I hand him one of the ns I made. "This is the n for the warriors. In case you want to have it." He takes the piece of paper with a nearly disgusted expression, and I bluff myself towards the end of this interaction. "Well then, see you tomorrow," I say in a sing-song, making him nod and close the door into my face. Pushing out a deep breath, I murmur to myself. ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Missy. I can''t wait for the trip with you, Missy. Have a lovely night, Missy." I jump as I spot two Omegas l.n giggling in the corner and I roll my eyes. Continuing my painful way up the stairs to my quarters, I pull myself together until I''m in the safe surroundings of what I''m forced to call my home. And I can finally give in to my tears. S Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ? Chapter 76 ARTEMISIA "One, two, three... Would you please hold still?" Lisa and I chuckle as we watch Celeste count the pups that can''t seem to hold still. "They are so cute," I say, pushing myself off the small bus that we are leaning on. Lisa is still biting on a straw from the juices we just drank. "Terribly cute." "I''ve packed everything now, Missy. You won''t miss anything even during your excursion," Daisy appears out of nowhere, carrying a huge rucksack on her shoulders. I force a smile as Lisaughs. "Great! Thank you, Daisy." Suddenly, the pups start jumping up and down as they see the warriors approaching and we step around the car to look at them getting closer as well. "Strange," I murmur, getting Daisy and Lisa to look at me questioningly. "I can''t see Matthew." "Oh," Daisy says excitedly, making us look at her shocked. ¡°I heard there was a change of ns at thest minute. He won''te with us because of pack matters." I shake my head dumbfounded, ¡°What pack matters? Nobody told me anything! I spoke to himst night and it was all alright.¡± Taking out my ns hastily, I scroll through the pages, looking for everything that would have to be organised anew if he didn''te with us. "Who''s going to cover for him?" ¡°In that case, I have bad news for you, princess," My heart falls to my stomach, making me feel the thud of the bag hitting the floor physically. I turn around to see Fynn grinning at us, and I groan. "You have to be fucking kidding me." "Oh, Master Fynn," Daisy shouts happily, making me roll my eyes. Really, Daisy as well? "Ladies," He greets us smugly before he opens the passenger door, gesturing to the interior of the car standing behind the bus where the children are currently settling in. "Get in." Scoffing, I get into the car and he closes the door behind me. "You two will ride the bus." Lisa and I exchange a saddened look, but theyply without protest, and I see them join the pups that are already sitting on the bus. While one warrior gets into the bus, I see Gregorius get into the other car with Celeste, and my heartbeat starts increasing as I realise that I will be alone with Fynn for the entire trip. "I had nned for five warriors to apany us," I say, hoping to be able to distract myself. Tucking my hair behind my ear, I take a look at my ns. ¡°We made a few changes as Matthew was reced by me. You won''t need all those warriors if you have me," he grins at me and I let my ns slump into myp. "Of course!" I groan, tucking my ns away. "But wouldn''t it be nice if Master Fynn would talk to poor little beta-princess Missy about the changing of ns?" Heughs as he sets back, and waits for the bus to drive off. "Sorry, it was reallyst minute." "But it wasn''tst minute enough to have Daisy know about it," I murmur while staring at the bus driving away, seeing the other car driving in front of it. I notice that we don''t move, and I turn my head to Fynn to say something, finding him already looking at me. "There is no link whatsoever between me and Daisy. All the Omegas call me Master since I was stripped of my title," he says calmly, and I gulp. "It apparently was the only thing they could call someone of a higher rank without a proper title." Pushing out a breath of relief, I lean back into my seat as he starts driving after the bus. "I would have never gotten over hearing that you had something with Daisy." "Yeah," he shifts in his seat before he suddenly chuckles, "And the fairy entertains everyone who wants her to." Lifting his fingers off the steering wheel for a second, he looks like wanting to exin it to himself. "I don''t know why she followed me upstairs." Iugh, pressing my tongue to my upper teeth, "Come on. Now you are pulling my leg!" "I swear! She was one of the she-wolves dancing for me and my men in the warriors-quarters, that''s true. I admit it, but Drake told me that you were looking for me because you were in trouble, and I suddenly felt sick." He pushes his tongue out as if he were to gag as he has his eyes glued to the street. "And I don''t know what she took as an invitation." Shaking my head, I turn towards him, my heart skipping a beat as he smiles. "Thank you for saving me, by the way." "Meh," he shrugs, but Drake''s voice rumbles through my head, exposing him. ''Oh, he loves being your hero!'' He gets me tough, making Fynn look at me confused. "Sorry, I was just in thought." Turning back to watch the passingndscapes while he concentrates back on the street, we fall silent. The constant buzzing of the motor and his scent get me to rx so much that nearly fall asleep. I me the mate bond for making me feel thisfortable around swnevel someone who constantly bullies me. And the fact that he has been treating me slightly better in thest few days doesn''t help at all. Clearing my throat, I try to shake myself awake and find the courage to break the silence. "And Harper?" He arches a brow, avoiding looking at me. "Don''t worry about her." He states it so simply as if it wasn''t supposed to hang so heavy on my heart. Taking a deep breath, I try to change the subject, hoping to alleviate my pain. "Your title. Why did you lose it?" "Argh," he grimaces. "I fucked up. But I can''t tell you that part without telling you all." "Come on," I plead, shifting in my seat. "Give me something. You can''t have me wait forever."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not forever," he teases me. "Just until the ball." I groan, crossing my arms, "Come on, Fynn. Be nice to me. Just for once." He looks at me before looking back at the street in front of us, sping the steering wheel tighter. "Okay, I will tell you a bit. But you will have to wait for the rest without any question." "One question!" "No!" ¡°Okay, no questions, but you will tell me everything else before the ball as well." He groans, biting his bottom lip. As he stays silent for several heartbeats, I am already thinking that I lost the deal as he mumbles, "I challenged Cayden for his Alpha title." "What?" I gasp, and he distorts his face. "Why? How? When? And you lost?" "That''s five questions. You are so bad at keeping deals made, aren''t you?" he mocks me, and I press myself back into my seat. "Sorry, that''s just crazy information," I say lowly, avoiding his gaze before trying again. "Howe he didn''t cast you out?" Shrugging, he clicks his tongue. "It''s Cayden. But he isn''t dumb. I probably would have gone on a rampage if it wasn''t for him granting me a second chance. I just..." "You just what?" I ask but he shakes his head. "I already answered a question I shouldn''t have. You will have to wait for the entire story," he sighs deeply, and I nod. mping my hands between my legs, I ask, "But I will be allowed to ask questions then, right?" "Is that your only concern? After what I told you?" he asks whileughing, and I shrug. "Well, yeah." "You are something else, princess." He chuckles, and we fall intofortable silence again. I return to watch thendscapes changing around us and I jump as I suddenly feel his hand on my leg. Moving slowly, he wraps his hand around my thigh, holding me right above the back of my knee. My¨¨ heartbeat skyrockets as I try to act unbothered by his touch even if the sparks alone make it impossible. Content belongs to swne But it doesn''t keep me from scooting closer to the side of the seat, getting him to tighten his grip. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ? Chapter 77 ARTEMISIA It''s funny how my initial anxiety transforms into disappointment as we reach the first checkpoint mid-way where the pups can run around while the drivers get a little break after the long drive. The moment Fynn pulls his hand back to park and get out of the car, I feel like a piece of me has been taken away from me. It''s getting worse by the minute. ''We have to finally drop the mutts to take on the offer of the Alpha,'' Cassy purrs carefully, and I guess she got the right moment as Drake doesn''t put her in her ce as usual. Or maybe he has already begun to distance himself from me. I get out after him, and join Celeste and Astrid in serving the lunch packets as they are already swarming out to reach the yground in the pic area. "Incredible that we are still on pack grounds after a four-hour drive," I say astonished, making Celesteugh. "Yes, one of the perks of being the strongest pack, right?" She retorts proudly, and I nod with a smile. I''m just getting my attention on a little boy who is ripping his lunch out of my hands as Fynn''s deep voice rumbles over the court. "We are checking the surroundings. Keep them on the yground." "Yes. Don''t worry," Astrid confirms to Fynn before he turns to the two warriors standing at the tree line. I see the smallest of them still drinking his fruit drink while Gregorius just puts thest bite of his sandwich in his mouth. I take a step towards Fynn, asking him concerned as the little boy is still clinging to me while nipping at his drink. "Didn''t you want to eat something?" "Don''t worry about me, princess," the men grin back at me before they take a step into the woods surrounding us and shift into their wolves. The children scream excitedly, and Astrid turns toward me with a smile. ¡°He needs something a bit... different... when he needs to work properly." ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I say, acting like I understand what the hell she meant. She walks to the kids ying and Celeste keeps them from running off, and I sigh. Just as I caress the little boy''s hair, and want to tell him if we want to join the others to have him y a bit as well, my heart strangely picks up its beat. Even before the children scream again, I sense that Drake is about to barge back out through the trees. Sighting the huge ck wolf, I push the little pup still clinging to my leg closer. I gulp as he stalks directly towards us, and the teachers look at me shocked, Astrid realising that she is too far away from me to get the pup away from me in time. Goddess, he wouldn''t hurt him, right? His deep red eyes are set on me, and I lift my hand slowly, wanting to signal the panicky Astrid that everything is in control. Even if I''m not sure about that, she couldn''t keep him from ripping me into a thousand pieces even if she really wanted to. With another slow movement, not to anger him in his hunting stage, I move in front of the pup, shielding him with my body. "Drake," I shout, amazed at how my voice doesn''t shake at all. "Slow down. You risk scaring everyone to death." My heart flips at the coughing sound the beast makes, and I can see Astrid''s eyes widen in the corner of my eyes. I concentrate on Drake and try to keep my breathing regr as he reaches us with heavy steps which he seems to be taking in slow motion. As he finally reaches us, I lift my hand instinctively, as if he were calling out to me. He lowers his head, rubbing its side against the palm of my hand, and I get torn out of my paralyzed state, my fingers moving to slide through his surprisingly soft fur. "Oh my Goddess," I hear Astrid murmur shocked and I giggle. Lifting my other hand as well, I wrap my hands around his big head, caressing him. Drake purrs, enjoying me cuddling him, and suddenly moves his snout to my stomach, nudging me slightly. "Hey," I shout out with augh, pushing him back gently. "Stop it now. You have to work." He gives in to my push, stepping back with a yful growl. "Good boy," Iugh, and he seems to like thepliment as he shakes his head. Suddenly, the pup standing behind me, huddles between my legs only to break out to caress him as well. Drakeys down to make him pet his head before he skyrockets up et lightly, pushing the little boy with his snout gasp, fearing the boy must have had the scare of his life, but as 14ean down to check on him, he is already sitting up with a big smile. He cracks up while Drake wheezes in what I suppose to beughter. With ast snap at my clothes that makes me take a step towards him, he straightens back up, and in the blink of an eye, he is gone. Leaving me behind with a giggling boy at my feet. ''That was fun, mate,'' I hear his voice rumble through my mind, making me smile brightly. Looks like he isn''t going anywhere. "Amazing what a mate bond can do," I hear Celeste praise the Moon Goddess, and my heart feels lighter instantaneously. Helping the little man onto his feet, he takes up as soon as his feet hit the floor, reaching his friends happily. "Oh my Goddess, Missy!" Daisy squeals as appears next to me. They must have run for cover on the bus as didn''t see them until now She breathes heavily as she grabs my upper arm, "Are you okay?" swnt I shrug my shoulders, her touch feeling ufortable on my skin, but she doesn''t let go. "Sure, why shouldn''t I be?" "I have never seen Drake so close. I even think no one else, other than his brothers and a few warriors, got to be so close to him." I lift my brow at her gushing, but my gaze gets captured by something else. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lisa is standing a few steps away from us, a strange expression on her face. "Normally, that would have been a death sentence." "He is my mate," I force a smile while she continues to stare at me. "Isn''t this how it is supposed to work?" "Absolutely, Missy!" Daisy giggles, pping her hands and interrupting our conversation. Bummer, I would have loved to hear her response. *** After one hour, the warriors return, and we get the pups back onto the bus. Strangely, even if I like hearing him, Drake is back being his chatty self and something just doesn''t sit right with me. I think back to Astrid''sment, and I look at him in thought as I try to figure out if he got what he needed. "Something you''re looking for, princess?" he mocks me as he catches me staring at me, and I tear my eyes away from him. Rolling my eyes, I can literally feel him standing next to me with a smug grin. "You wish." Lisa hugs me before getting back onto the bus, and Fynnughs as she walks away. ¡°Oh, Logan would have loved to see that. Have you got a threesome scheduled already?" I p his chest yfully, while she just ignores him. Pushing down the feeling of hisment bugging me, I wave at Daisy, who follows her onto the bus. We get into our car silently, and I manage to hold my tongue for a bit before it bubbles out of me. "Why did you say that?" "What?" he asks back nonchntly as if I wasn''t able to see the twitch at the corner of his lips. I groan, hitting my head on the leather seat as I lean back against it. "You know exactly what I mean.¡± "I don''t like her," he says, his expression growing serious. "That''s all." "Why don''t you?" I inquire further, making him shake his head. He sighs, clenching the steering wheel. "I don''t know. Something bugs me. Wasn''t she the one that gave you that stinky brew?" "No," Iugh. ¡°Actually, yes. She and Daisy both." Shaking his head, he smiles, even if the smile doesn''t quite reach his eyes. "I just get a bad feeling when she is around you." My breath hitches in my throat as he looks at me shortly, his eyes getting fully ck. ¡°And it''s not Drake telling me that.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ? ARTEMISIA By the time we arrive, I can''t wait to go to my room and fall into my bed. Lisa and I had been excited about this trip, and we were looking forward to our private sleepover. This feeling didn''t even diminish as Cayden made Daisy tag along as she was getting too anxious about me skipping my meals. As if something like that would ever happen. After Fynn told me about him not liking Lisa scurrying around me, we didn''t talk any further. Not even one word. The silence for thest two-hour drive was nearly killing me. I fought hard to keep my mouth shut, not wanting to disrupt the awkward silence by saying something even more awkward. I could bet that Fynn was feeling my inner struggle as I was constantly flooded by the feeling of amusement. He had promised to tell me everything before the ball, and I could only hope that I could get him to tell me before we got back home. My questions were just piling up, and I hoped the moment woulde sooner rather thanter. As we get out of the car, I pull at the seam of my shorts to adjust them with a big sigh. While Daisy is already going into the cosy-looking hostel to get our room, Lisa sits down on a bench next to a pond and starts reading a magazine. I help Celeste and Astrid with the pups, and we let them assemble in front of the entrance to have them go directly to their rooms and Astrid goes in to announce our arrival together with Daisy. Crossing my arms, I try to distract myself from Fynn stepping up to stand next to me. He puts down our luggage, and stretches, making me look away swiftly to not drool over his flexing muscles. He is about to say something to tease me again as he gets interrupted by Celeste handing him a bottle of water. "Here you go." "Is this for me?" he asks confused, making me lift a brow. Only as she nods does he take it from her hesitantly, and she turns towards me to pass me mine. "And for you, Missy." "Thank you, Celeste," I say happily, hitting Fynn with my elbow, getting him to murmur a ''thank you'' as well. Astrides back out again, and I am a bit concerned by the sad look on Daisy''s face as she appears behind her. "Okay, everyone. It''s getting dark and we are all tired. So let''s go to bed." She ps her hands before she opens them towards me with a smile. ¡°Missy has organised a little supper in our rooms, so feel free to spend the evening as you want while Celeste and I will bring the pups to bed." "You know what this means, children." Celeste chimes in with her happy sing-song. "Bednight stories," the children answer in unison, making me smile. Instinctively, I turn my head to look at Fynn who, with a swift movement, tears his eyes away from me just in time for me to still catch him watching me. This is bad. Walking up to the entrance, Astrid stops me from entering the ce. She lifts a key with a heart-shaped key pendant, shing me her biggest smile. "This is yours." "Oh, thank you,¡± I say, my eyes widening as she tells me that I have to take a little path to get to our separate pool house.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I beg your pardon?" I ask, still trying to process the shock, and she waves dismissively at me. "Well, you are here with your mate. I couldn''t possibly have you sharing bunk beds with us, could I?" She says with a lightughter, making a lump form in my throat. No, no, no! Turning around, I hope for Fynn to barge in by saying something stupid about how he would rather eat ss than spend the night locked in a little pool house with me. But instead of being his usual jerk self, he just grins stupidly. My skin is already covered in goosebumps as he takes the key with a smug expression. "Oh, Astrid That is very thoughtful of you," his warrior friends chuckle lowly, probably seeing through his I act like I do, while Fynn gloats down at me. "Something the matter, mate?" Content belongs to "Of course not, darling," I retort, sneering the pet name with a false smile. "Thank you so much, Astrid." I start walking up the narrow path, passing the romantic flowery beds without even registering those as my blood keeps whooshing through my ears increasingly louder. I can sense Fynn following close behind me as I stomp up the stairs to the pool house with my arms crossed. Halting in front of the cute door, I can''t even look up at him as he opens the door with the key. "You''ll need this, sweetheart." I can''t even re up at him as he mocks me, because I feel like I''d lose all my confidence. "After you, mydy," he chuckles as he gestures for me to enter before him theatrically. "Thank you," I groan, stepping into the air-conditioned space. The interior of the small house reminds me of a romantic cottage as it has predominantly wooden elements. It consists of one floor, which is designed as an open space. A little kitchen with an ind on the right, a set of stairs to reacha cosy-looking living room with a firece on the left, and a bedroom screaming at me right in the middle. Content belongs to With only one fucking bed. You have to be fucking kidding me. As I practically freeze after having stepped in, Fynn closes the door behind us and goes to put down the bags on the chest standing at the feet of the bed. ¡°So... Are you going to take the couch?" I ask, and heughs out loud. Turning around with a grin, he shakes his head. "Nope." "Oh,e on," I groan, getting out of the strap of my purse. "You surely don''t want to share a bed with me." He chuckles his smug expression prominently on his face. "I don''t care who is in my bed as long she has a great pair of boobs." "You are such a jerk," I scrunch up my nose, setting down my purse on the small table standing next to the entrance. "But thank you for thepliment, I guess." Sighing, I watch him as he starts unpacking his bags and suddenly, a feeling of sadness streams through me, triggering me into doing something that I should know by now, I shouldn''t do. Provoking him. "Well, I guess it is fine for me as well... As long as you don''t touch me." My heart doesn''t even get the time to skip a beat as he moves and reaches me in a blink. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ? Chapter 79 ARTEMISIA Before my brain can even register what is happening, I''m already being mmed against the wall, my air getting knocked out of my lungs. ¡°Fynn!¡± I shriek after filling my lungs back up with a gasp. I push against his chest, but he ignores me, leaning in to nibble at my skin. He lets his lips travel up and down my neck, overwhelming me with the friction he creates on his way. Soon enough, I stop fighting him, and start melting in his arms, making him step even closer. As he grabs my legs, he lifts me to have them wrapped around his waist, pressing himself onto me. I moan as he makes me feel his hardening dick, causing him to bite into my skin softly. "Fynn, wait," I breathe out, and he surprisingly reacts, distancing himself from me. My chest heaves as I look up at him, and he tilts his head. He waits for me to speak as he draws me into his spell, making me lose myself in his eyes. This isn''t going to end well. Make him stop. He doesn''t want you as his mate. While my inner voice is still screaming at me, I blend it outpletely as I notice how he is inching closer. My breath hitches in my throat as his lips graze mine, and I close my eyes, waiting for him to im them. Only that nothing happens. Opening my eyes slowly, I find him grinning slyly at me. "d to see how you absolutely hate it when I touch you," he mocks me smugly, making me p him. I''m convinced that he just moved his head with my p to prevent me from breaking my hand, but he clenches his jaw nheless. "Get the fuck off me!" I shout, and he takes a step back, looking at me angrily. "And wipe that expression off your face. Stop being a jerk to people if you don''t like them to react unpleasantly to you." He simply continues to re at me while I breathe like I was just running a marathon. "Look, I get it. We are both feeling the pull because of our bond. But we can''t keep going on like that. My heart can''t take it anymore." "And what do you want us to do?" he asks, rage still present in his eyes. I shrug, sighing. "I don''t know. But don''t you think this isn''t fair? Also, for Harper." "Goddess, why are you bringing her up?" He moves his hand over his face, pushing out an exhausted breath. Shaking my head, I swallow a sob. "Because I saw how you looked at her. At the construction site. You told her to wait for her in front of your quarters. You told me there was a she-wolf-" "She isn''t the she-wolf I want to get off with," he interrupts me. "Who is she then? See, you have to stop sending me all those confusing signals," I shout, gesticting wildly with my hands. "It''s not that easy, Artemisia," he says, making my heart stop at him saying my name without any mockery. Passing my hand through my hair, I lean back against the wall. "You all have to stop telling me that something isplicated." He takes a step towards me, cupping my chin to make me look at him again, "I will tell you everything, but you have to trust me until I do. Can you do that for me?" I nod my head feebly, tears prickling in my eyes. A slight smile appears on his face, but I make sure he loses it instantaneously. ¡°Would you please sleep on the couch tonight?" As he nods, I sigh relieved. Taking a step into him, I get him to move out of my way. He stands there for a split second as I start unpacking my bags. "I will warm up dinner. Will you eat something with me at least?" I nod again, uttering a low ¡®uh-huh'' but refuse to look at him. Fynn walks to the kitchen and starts warming up the dinner they had prepared for us silently as I put away my clothes. As I turn around, I get the shock of my life as I discover the dolls sitting on a sideboard. They are all looking at me creepily, making me shudder. After putting my clothes in one of the drawers, I check if Fynn is watching me before I stuff the dolls into the lowest drawer of the sideboard. We sit down at the ind as if it was normal routine after he had dinner warmed up for us. I can hold my tongue for a little while until I can''t take the silence anymore. "Can we at least not spend another couple of hours without saying anything because I don''t like it." He smiles faintly as this gets him to finally look at me, ¡°Sure." "Okay, thanks," I breathe out. "Have you thought about what Cayden said to you?" he asks, making me re at him agape. "This of all things?" I counter, stabbing my food repeatedly. He reaches out to me,ying his hand on my side. "Sorry, I just thought it was the only thing we could talk about without getting into a fight." I purse my lips, his touch calming me significantly. "No, I didn''t." Looking back at my te, I sigh. "I honestly would like to be with him though." ¡°Really?¡± he asks, taking a sip of his water, causing me to nod. "What is the problem then?" "Wouldn''t it be strange? And how will Logan and Matthew take it?" He shrugs, letting his eyes wander through the room. "Strange? No. And you have to find out, but I guess they will ept it, eventually." I scrunch up my nose, and he grins at me. "I heard you have the best arguments." "Pervert," I p his shoulder yfully, making himugh. As we grow silent again, I scoop around a little potato on my te pensively. "How did you know that he liked me?" I ask him finally, making him hum. He swallows a bite before he distorts his face. "The night he went to your brother''s coronation... He came back and directly into my room. He woke me up to tell me that he had met someone... Well, special." "Oh," I whisper, and he exhales downheartedly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yeah. Oh. We had our problems, but I I I guess I helped him through a rough break-up once, so he must have wanted me to be the first to know As he didn''t stop in his room and came straight to me, he was still hotding like a piece of your clothing of the evening in his hand, He puts his fork down, turning fully towards me. ¡°Goddess, it smelled so good. I didn''t get one fucking word of what he was telling me." I look at him with wide eyes, as he leans closer. "But I did get what he was trying to tell me. And I snapped. The day after, he barely got me to sit down with my brothers and we discovered that we had a mate He was so heartbroken. I could tell it from a mile apart even if he tried to hide it. I don''t think that my brother got it, but you should have seen the smile on his face as he woke me up." Content belongs to He shakes his head with a smile, "Don''t get me wrong. I can totally be a possessive prick. But what kind of monster would I be to keep you two from being together if you get him to smile like that." Breathing gets harder as he smirks at me, and turns his head away from me. "Weren''t there some creepy-ass dolls?" "Huh?" I jerk up, wiping my tears from my cheeks. "No... What? I didn''t see any dolls." He looks back at me with squinted eyes, and I lower my eyes back onto my te, changing the subject immediately. "So funny that Daisy hasn''t yet turned up to check on my meal." "Ah, that," he says, taking another sip. "I told her that I would be fucking you raw by the moment we cross the door, and that, if she would even try to check on you or your nutrients, I would decapitate her." Content belongs to We look at each other for a moment, before I burst out inughter, making him chuckle as well. "You can''t be serious." "I swear. Also, I''m still not convinced about what she spiked your food with. Cayden is getting the brew tested, but that might take a while." He ys with his ss absent-mindedly, and I reach out to squeeze his arm. "Thank you for looking after me. And I desperately needed the break from her." "No problem. I''ll talk to Cayden and get her to step back a bit. Don''t worry," he empties his ss with a swing, standing up. "I''ll go for a run. If you don''t mind?" He says as he puts his te into the sink. I take a bite of a potato, nodding, ¡°Sure, have fun." Leaning in, he presses a swift kiss onto my cheek before he walks out of our lodge. After having finished eating, I clean up and finally get to let myself fall into bed. I cuddle in, close my eyes, and wait for sleep to im me, but it neveres. Scoffing, I caress my locks out of my face and check the time. Just as I''m about to groan to myself, my heart stops as the door opens and Fynn walks in to reach the bathroom. Even with the door closed, I can hear the shower running and curse myself as I can''t seem to fight off any of the indecent pictures that keep creeping into my mind. I sp a pillow close, closing my eyes firmly but all my confidence goes down the drain as the door reopens, flooding the room with his mouth- watering scent. Fuck. Continuing to act like I was sleeping, I try to ignore my nagging thought that he must sense that I''m not sleeping pretty easily. I hear his steps on the wooden floor, and my heartbeat calms down lightly, only to skyrocket again as I feel the bed dip. "Sorry,¡± he whispers huskily, causing goose bumps to rise on my skin. "But my wolf needs you close. He would never let me spend the night on the couch." I hug my pillow tighter as he scoots closer, pulling me against his frame. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ? Chapter 80 ARTEMISIA Oh, my Goddess. I sigh happily, even if the fire expanding in my chest makes it hard to breathe. sping the bedsheets, I withstand the first wave of pleasure rippling through me. "Fuck," I breathe out as Fynn''s tongue slides through my folds slowly, making me wake up with a moan. I lift my head, seeing him move between my legs with closed eyes. It looks like he is tasting the best thing he ever had in relish. "Fynn," I moan, failing to get his attention. His tongue continues to glide over my clit pleasurably, my heart skipping in my chest as he tilts his head to suck my nub between his lips. My back arches off the mattress as I scream in pleasure. Finally, he looks up at me, grinning slyly as I try to keep my breathing even. I drive my fingers into his hair, I give up fighting the orgasm building in me. "Ah, Fynn." Just as he starts increasing his rhythm, and another electric shock surges through me, I gasp, opening my eyes. Blinking repeatedly, I find Fynn staring at me. His hair is tousled, his muscr chest on disy as he propped himself up on his elbow to look at me. By his darkened eyes I guess that my pleasurable sensation got him to wake up as well. "What were you just dreaming about?" Fynn is looking at me with a sly grin, the same one I just saw, and I look down at my body panicky, only to see that I''m nowhere near the pleasurable happy ending I thought I would be getting. Meeting his gaze again, I jerk up, wiping the corner of my lips, fearing that I might have been drooling. "Nothing. Why are you so close?" "You woke me up by calling my name. But it didn''t sound like you were in danger," he mocks me, his grin widening. "Ah, shut up!" Throwing my nket from me, I get out of bed, escaping him trying to grab me by a millimetre. He chuckles as he lets himself fall back onto the bed. I run to collect my clothes and get into the shower quickly with the aim of getting out of this hellhole as fast as possible. As I get out, about to put my hair up into a loose bun, I find him leaning against the headboard. I divert my eyes, hoping to hide my blush as I y with my bracelets. ¡°I''m alreadyte for joining Astrid and Celeste, so I''ll get going." He simply grins at me while he continues watching me and I halt in my tracks. "Stop looking at me like that. What are your ns for today?" Reaching out to look at his phone on the nightstand, he shrugs. "Don''t know. Seems like it is pretty uneventful, and my men are already bored. So, I guess I''ll take a dip in the pool." "Okay," I nod, turning around. I have already opened the door as he practically materialises behind me, closing the door back again. Lowering his head to my ear, he whispers, "Join me." I have to press my lips together, swallowing a moan at the effect this simple gesture has on me. Shaking my head, I shift my hand, gripping the door handle anew. "Fynn, please..." He leans in further, passing his tongue over my neck, up to right beneath my ear before pushing himself off the door, and letting me slip out of the house. *** "Sorry, I''mte!" Astrid turns around to look at me wide-eyed as I reach her with fast steps. "Oh, Missy. Are you kidding? We weren''t expecting you at all. Didn''t you want to spend time with your mate?" I fake a smile, shaking my head. "I didn''te here for my honeymoon, did I?" Sheughs, hugging me to her side and we walk towards the little petting zoo where the kids are currently ying together. The day passes fast while I spend it looking at the kids, helping to prepare the meals, and trying not to melt under Fynn''s gaze. He joined his warriors to watch us from a short distance, only to sit with us for the meals. I think it is totally exaggerated, but by seeing the demeanour of the others, it seems to be totally normal. I have the impression that Fynn tries to approach me several times, but we keep getting interrupted, and if we don''t he just changes his mind all by himself.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Pushing out a deep sigh, I sit down on the stairs behind the main house facing the firece. The children are sitting around it, listening to Celeste doing an awesome interpretation of Snow White while chewing on marshmallows. I''m already drowning in my own thoughts as I jump up as I feel little hands pulling at my skirt. "Want toe sit with me, my love?" I ask, making Emma nod her head. "Very well. Come on," I lift her up to sit in myp and she turns around, leaning her little head onto my chest. I squeal lowly at how cute she is, as I hug her close, starting to rock her. Leaning my head on top of hers gently, I feel my eyelids get heavy as I enjoy the atmosphere of this summer night. "May I join you?" Fynn asks. It''s unfair how he looks even more breathtaking in the glow of the fire. I smile up at him, straightening my spine and scooting to the right to create a bit more space for Fynn to sit. "Sure." He sits down, and we watch the spectacle in front of us infortable silence, before he turns towards to look at me. "She looks to be veryfortable in your arms." "She must be smelling your scent clinging to me," I retort, making him chuckle. "Maybe," he says, rubbing his hands. "But you are nice to be with, so maybe it''s that.¡± "Don''t act all cute suddenly," Iugh, caressing Emma''s back as she stirs. "Did she fall asleep?" He nods, leaning in to look at her closer. Avoiding looking at him, I let my eyes roam, noticing a few eyes on us. "We must be looking cute," Fynn whispers, making me look at him again. I scoff, d for the absence of light which helps me hide my blush. "Imagine how cute we would look if it were one of ours." Something that I can''t quite decipher shes through his eyes, and I hold his gaze, the desire for him to kiss me bubbling up my chest. A feeble-clicking sound gets me to tear out of my trance, and I spot Astrid with her phone pointed at us. "Sorry, but it was just too lovely to let it slip," she says in a sing-song, making usugh. We watch her take her seat back at the fire, and Fynn clears his throat as I concentrate back on Emma. "You know, the pack has never treated me as kindly as since you are here," he states lowly, making me smile. "I wonder why that is, Mr. arrogance." I sway to bump into him lightly, and he shakes his head. ¡°They are amazing. So friendly. They made me feel at home right away." Staring at the fire, he smiles sadly. elk "We are the strongest pack in the Northern Hemisphere. They usually aren''t like this to new arrivals. But you are special, and not only because the Moon Goddess granted you three mates. They must feel that there is more to that." Content belongs to "Thank you for saying that," I whisper, leaning my head against his shoulder. Sensing how he is slowly starting to feel ufortable, I straighten back up, changing the subject. "Can I ask you something?" "Aren''t you already at it?" he smiles at me cheekily, making me grimace at him. Heughs, grabbing my chin to kiss my nose. "No, seriously. Go ahead." My heart does a backflip, and I gulp hard to keep my sanity. "Does Drake talk to you often?" "Yeah,¡± he groans. "He is a chatterbox. Never shutting up." ''If he would talk more, maybe I wouldn''t have to do all the work here,'' Drake growls in response, making me giggle. Fynn watches me intently with a smile that takes my breath away. "Do you think we could talk?" he finally asks, after what seems to be an eternity. ¡°Sure, we are locked in together anyway." Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ? ARTEMISIA I surely have gone through enough heartbreaking moments in my life, but setting down Emma while she is wing on me, surely hits the top three. I even had to get Astrid to help me get her into her bed as she started sobbing as soon as she got separated from me. I figured that it must have been some traumatic response to her losing Fynn''s scent and probably being catapulted back into that dark ce she was kept as a prisoner. "We will y tomorrow. Okay?" I crunch down, caressing her cheek as she calms down and nods. Grabbing her nket to tuck her in, I make sure that she will have it cosy. "Good night, little ones," Astrid whispers lovingly as we leave the room, and part ways soon after that. As I walk the path up to the lodge, my heart is already beating wildly in my chest. But by the time I open the door, I feel like passing out. Stepping into the house, I find Fynn already sitting in one of the armchairs. I walk into the living room slowly, bracing for the worst scenario possible. And for everything he threatened me with. "Okay," I sigh as I stand in front of him. "Tell me." "Don''t you want to sit down?" he asks, a bit of desperation ying in his voice. But I simply shake my head, not wanting to sit down as I fear never finding the strength to stand back up. And I want to leave this ce as soon as he has rejected me. He sighs as he rubs his hands. The moonshine is breaking in through therge windows, illuminating one side of his face. "Okay... As father died after a pack attack, it took Mom just a few days to follow him. Their bond was strong, and she just couldn''t handle the fact that she had lost him." Grimacing, he kneads his fingers and I push down the urge tofort him. I cross my arms over my chest as if it would keep me from going to him. "I wasn''t able to cope with it. Well, none of us was, but I was the only idiot that didn''t act responsibly, but chose to be egoistic. So, as Cayden started to take over as Alpha, instead of helping him, I rebelled whenever I could. I started provoking him, even challenging him. But I was too weak, so it actually was never seen as a real threat by him. I was just a nuisance. But I started to incite a few other pack members, and Cayden had to start disciplining me, in order to keep his pack under his control."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I lower my head, shifting on my feet. "Why are you telling me this, Fynn?" He looks at me, clenching and unclenching his jaw. "Because you need to know something in order to make a decision." "What decision?" I ask, sighing. "The decision to ept me as your mate." He answers, staring at me intently. Iugh, looking up to the ceiling to tear my eyes away from his. "You can''t be serious right now. I thought you already made that decision for me. I thought I wasn''t worthy enough for a strong wolf like you." He sighs again, my heart squeezing in my chest, "Can you please sit down?" "No!" He closes his eyes, his tone getting a warning edge. "Artemisia!" I groan, rolling my eyes and simply sit down on the floor before him. He freezes, his eyes glowing up before darkening again. "What?" I ask with a shyugh. ¡°Nothing,¡± he grumbles before Drake''sugh resounds in my head. ''Mate is so beautiful.'' My breath hitches in my throat as I stare back at Fynn, who is still watching me with his burning gaze. Clearing his voice, he shifts in his seat before he goes on. "I wanted to challenge him for the Alpha title. So, I did... a thing." "Oh, my Goddess!" I whisper, making him shake his head. "Not exactly. I travelled to a very dark ce and found a witch that was strongly experienced in dark magie, and had her... help... me.¡± He pushes out thest of his words through his gritted teeth. ''He is so ungrateful.'' Drakeins, making me shake my head. ¡°Of course he is," I chuckle, making Fynn look at me questioningly. "What?" He asks, and I point to my head. "Drake... He..." My smile falls as I see his confusion growing. "Didn''t you hear him right now?" "He talked to you?" He asks me, staring at me agape. I shrug, feeling increasingly ufortable. "Yes... He does it all the time... Wait! You didn''t hear him?" "No!" He scoffs. "The hell?" ''Because it''s more fun to talk to my mate.'' Drake says amused, and Iugh. "Oh,e on! What did he say now?" Shaking my head, I fight the smile growing on my lips, "Nothing!" Pushing out a breath anxiously, he must be deciding to just ignore it because he goes on. "The witch cast a specialspell. Telling me that she could provide me with enormous power and unlimited strength if I was to give just a little piece of... my wolf." ''That hurt like hell, by the way!'' Drake growls. "Oh, no. Fynn, what did you do?" I ask, my heart sinking to my stomach. "I was so blinded by my hatred that I made her cast the spell, and I sacrificed a part of my wolf, to get something in exchange." "Like what?" I ask, not sure if I really want to know. He stares at me for a little while before he answers, making my heart stop. "Something demonic." I burst outughing, causing him to stare at me shocked. "Oh,e on. Demonic? Why can''t you stop ying with me?" "Why should I make something like this up?" he growls, and I shrug. "I don''t know, Fynn. Maybe to y with me like you did all this time. Or scaring me because it''s funny." I ramble, feeling like going insane. He clicks his tongue, his eyes turning ck as he tilts his head at me. "If I wanted to y with you, I would be doing this." Just as I''m about to open my mouth to counter, hear rumblinging from the bedroom. My heart beats into my throat as I suddenly hear feeble voices before it sounds like a drawer is being kicked "Missy!" A mix-up of high-pitched voices calls for me, making my heart still in my chest. "Missy, we are afraid of the dark. Why did you put us there?!" "Yes. Why did you do that to us?" The voices mix into a blood-curdling crescendo as I get onto my knees slowly, grabbing onto Fynn''s shirt instinctively. I watch the dolls walk around the corner on clunky feet as I sp the fabric tighter. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ? When They Touch Me ARTEMISIA "Stop it," I whisper pleadingly, my eyes still glued onto the dolls panicky. "Make it stop!" Just as I have uttered my plea the voices stop and the dolls tipple over inanimate. Turning my head slowly to face Fynn, I find him watching him with one of his stupid grins stered on his face. "What was that? How did you do that?" He shrugs, sadness taking over his features, "I got a few powers like this... Funfair tricks." "This is insane," I whisper, looking over to the dolls sprawled on the floor. "I''ll never sleep again." He finallyughs, his deep vibrations rumbling through me. "Not funny," I whisper, my eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Forgive me,¡± He says, leaning in to press his lips onto mine. I let him take control of the kiss, moving my lips against his after his lead. He pulls me up to straddle him, making me wrap my arms around his strong shoulders. I''m just about to enjoy it a little bit too much as he breaks the kiss, leaning his forehead against mine as we catch our breaths. "I love how you clung on to me instead of running from me," he whispers huskily, his hands travelling up my thighs. "Well, I couldn''t run to the dolls, right?" I say annoyed, trying to hide my embarrassment but I end up taking a deep sigh. "Sorry for doubting you," I say apologetically, and he shakes his head. "It''s okay." Letting my hands glide down onto his chest, I lower my eyes to them. "So, something demonic..." "Yeah," he takes my hand into his, kissing my fingertips gently, making me look back up at him. "She summoned an entity... That bastard nted something into me and tore out a piece of my wolf. I realised what I had done just toote and as I got out of there, it didn''t take long to notice that something had changed." I shift to sit farther away from his crotch, struggling to keep looking at him as he distorts his face. "On the way back to the pack, I thought I was going to die. I felt like burning alive, and it kept getting worse. I decided to just find a cave, and bury myself alive. But after spending the night in agony, I woke up feeling reborn. I felt stronger, I was faster, I felt there was something else pulsating through my veins that made me want to taste blood. And as soon as I stilled my thirst, I felt like I was invincible." "What happened?" I ask in a whisper, gulping the lump forming in my throat. He shrugs, leaning back in his seat. "I returned to the pack in just a fraction of the time it took me to get to the witch. I went straight to Cayden''s office and challenged him. Oh, I was nothing near to even being a threat to him when I left but as he saw me then, I could see the fear in his eyes." "But you said you lost?!" "Yeah. Yes, I lost. Because as soon as we were fighting, he had no fucking chance against me. My brother, the one I had always looked up to, who was the strongest wolf that I had ever known, even stronger than my father, was fighting me like he was a puppy." He takes a deep breath, closing his eyes shortly. "I stopped just in time as I realise that I was about to kill him. And I surrendered. And took everything that came for me. Them stripping my title, Logan stepping in for me, the hate of the pack... They locked me into the dungeons, and I just stayed there, even if I could have gotten out easily. Drake was a pain while I was trying to act responsibly. But I guess he was more driven by the hunger for power than I ever will be. The feeling of Aidan''s throat crushing under Drake''s paw, the picture of all the blood as he stared up at me, and Cayden''s voice resounding in my head, telling me that it''s okay and that ''he forgives me'' haunted me, and kept me in check. Even when Logan came to provoke me as the new Beta." I scrunch my nose, ying with his shirt. "I understand now why you were so triggered by me calling myself Beta-Female." "Yeah," he pushes out a dryugh. "As I found you I couldn''t stop thinking about how stupid I had been. How you could have been my Beta-Female, and wouldn''t have to cope with a threat slumbering in me on top of that." "I don''t think that Drake is a threat to me," I say, smiling at him encouragingly. "Drake is not the problem. But the thing nagging at his soul is," he retorts seriously. I gulp, slowly like the air is getting too heavy for me. "What do you mean?" He exhales exhaustedly, his hands grabbing my thighs. "The ''thing'' that was nted into me is a piece of a soul a demon can distribute to a shifter. It is sold as a deal, but it simply allows the demon to take over the wolf and by that take over also the host''s body, allowing him to get out of hell and it''s impossible to get him out again." "Oh no," I breathe out. "Yeah," Fynn chuckles. "I got scammed." "Oh, Fynn. What were you expecting?" I reprimand him, making him smile at me sadly. "I was in a very dark ce. There is nothing that can justify my stupidity." "How did you find out all of this?" I ask, impressed by this world I''m discovering.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I was getting worse. My anger was rising and my thirst for blood had me going insane. Cayden knew someone who knew a wa who could be trusted. She came in to see me. And she gave us a piece of her mind and told us what idiots we were and that she just came in time. She could block the demonic entity from expanding, but she has toe around every now and then to redo it as she can''t get it out as it is. But I still have this piece of him governing my body, so, I can still ess his powers, I look horrendous when I get angry or... you know the ck eyes... or shit like this," he gestures to the dolls with his head, making me follow his gaze. Content belongs to "The risk is high that I will end up losing the fight, and he will win over my existencepletely. Or, what Corvina told us will work out and I could get him out." Biting my bottom lip, I scoot closer to him, making him increase his grip. "What would work out?" He takes a deep breath, letting his hands glide up to my back to pull me even closer. "That is exactly what makes everythingplicated. She told me that once I get my mate, the fortified bond could get Drake enough power to enable her to make him reject the foreign piece of the soul for her to take it out and stop any further transformation." "That''s fantastic news," I beam at him, but his expression falls. "Oh, but you don''t want me as your mate." "No," he growls, making me flinch. "It''s not that.¡± "What?" I ask lowly, my eyes widening. "I want you more than anything I ever wanted, Missy. I crave you. But..." he takes another deep breath, making my heart flip painfully in my chest. "She told us that there is also the chance that epting you as a mate will not only make Drake stronger but also allow the demon to feed off this new strength, getting me to lose control right away." He stops talking, looking at me intently as panic expands in my chest. "And that would mean the death of both of us." Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ? Chapter 83 ARTEMISIA "Is that why you said you didn''t want me as your mate?" My tears well up with tears as he nods. ¡°Is that why you treated me like I was dirt? To make me hate you? And so make me reject you?¡± I ask, desperation taking over. "Yes," he admits. "But it didn''t fucking work. You couldn''t stay away from me as much as I couldn''t stay away from you, and we just kept fighting and provoking each other which made things even hotter! It was a disaster. Also, I thought I had reached my goal, and you were about to reject me, but Ipletely lost my fucking mind. Goddess, I even hurt you." Breathing gets harder and harder as I feel like a tentacle wrapping around my throat to cut my air. "What''s about the she-wolf you wanted to be with?" "Oh, princess," he chuckles, the pet name piercing my heart as he doesn''t slur it. There has never been anyone else. I didn''t even think of looking at other she-wolves. There has always and only been you for me." His words hit my heart like daggers, making me cover my mouth with my hands as I fear starting to sob like a baby at any moment. "You are lying!" "I''m not, babe. You are everything I was waiting for," he deres, making my stomach churn. "What about Harper?" I ask, clenching my eyes closed. I feel him skid forward, making me move even closer to him. "Artemisia, look at me." As I open my eyes, he lifts his hands to get mine from my face. "Harper is a poor soul I used to make you jealous. She is nothing to me. We had nothing going between us. I kept calling for her just to send her away again. She was just in the right ce at the right time. Before she hit on me at the construction site, I had not even ever heard of her. Drake was so fucking raging that she had the guts to flirt with us while you were just a few steps away, and I took it as a chance."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, my Goddess," I breathe out, distorting my face as I keep myself from crying. Moving his arms up my back, he pulls me into him fully, hugging me. He presses his lips against my neck, the sparks feeling suddenly soothing against my skin. He breathes me in while heforts me as I calm down, wing onto his shoulders. Even as I have calmed down, I remain in the same position, to stay in his arms, holding on to him. My heart mends slowly with every caress he lets me feel on my back, every sweet word he whispers into my ear, and every featherlight kiss that he presses onto my skin. As I feel confident enough to utter a sentence without my voice failing, I push myself off him lightly. He observes me curiously, and I can spot a bit of fear about my reaction in his eyes. "So, you don''t hate me? I don''t disgust you?" "No," he shakes his head, clenching his jaw. "I love you, Artemisia. And you are the most wonderful creature that I ever had the pleasure of lying my eyes on. I have never been attracted to anyone like I am to you." My heart skips a beat, and I gasp, not feeling ready to hear such wordsing out of his mouth. "What about my wolf?" I finally ask, still fearing his response after all the things he confessed to me. He simply shrugs, caressing a strand of hair out of my face. "She''lle around. If not, Drake is going to get her out of the dark ce she is forcing herself to stay in right now. He knows how to get a beautiful female wolf to purr." "You are such a jerk," Iugh ufortably, tears already back in my eyes. "I know," he smiles while continuing to caress my sides. Shaking my head, I lower my gaze to avoid his eyes burning into mine. I can feel him shift forward, kissing the top of my head as he gives me time to collect my thoughts. My senses are clouded by the itching thought that I don''t care if it will cost me my life if I get to be with him. And, myself, can recognize how totally idiotic this sounds, and I totally me the mate bond for it. QUMS Moving my hands back onto his chest, I roll in my fingers, wrapping them into the fabric of his t-shirt. As I look back up at his curious expression, I can already feel the heat creeping up my cheeks. "Fynn?" I ask uncertainly, making him hum in response as he studies my face. "The deal... The deal that you have with your brothers..." I feel my heartbeat increasing, my breathing gettingboured. "Do you think you could break it?" As soon as my question left my lips, his form into a smug grin, taking my breath away. "Whenever you want me to, mate." Gulping, I look at him for a heartbeat before I whisper, "Break it now!" I can''t even think fast enough to register him darting forward, iming my lips with his. Moaning against his mouth happily, I enjoy the friction of his fingers on my skin as he travels up to bury one hand into my hair as the other one keeps caressing my thigh. I wrap my hands around his neck, pulling my core back on his bulge which has already gotten bigger by now. Starting to rub myself against his hardening dick enticinglyol make him groan into my mouth. I giggle as he moves up his hand to grope my ass, pressing me onto him even more. "Finally, I''ll have you screaming my name because I make you," he growls, making my core throb in pleasurable anticipation. Closing my eyes to let myself be consumed by our kiss, I feel his ws elongate, scraping my skin. How I don''t feel panic about him hurting me instantaneously is really beyond me, but I guess it is the mate bond continuing to y tricks on me. He moves my dress up to my hips, ripping my panties off me effortlessly. Without disconnecting my lips from his, I start opening his pants, lowering the waistband of his boxer briefs. I moan as I finally feel his dick in my hand and start to stroke him slowly. "Fuck,¡± he growls, jerking my head back to nibble at the skin of my throat. Moving his hand around my leg, he gropes my ass in relish, pushing me up, before gliding his fingers between my legs. I gasp as he sinks a finger into my wet folds, making me press further against his chest. QUMS Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ? ARTEMISIA "How are you so wet already?" he asks with a smirk, circling my clit with his finger. I moan, sping his t-shirt, "Oh, shut up!" His smirk just gets broader, and he lets go of my hair, moving his other hand under my dress as well. "Get this off," he growls, and Iply hurriedly, pulling my sundress over my head. I unsp my bra, making it follow the dress as I let it fall on the floor, and my heart skips a beat as I see his eyes darken, the red flecks getting more prominent. As he continues to y with my pussy, his other hand moves up, getting me to lean back slightly, exposing myself even more to him. His fingers travel up between my breasts, wrapping around my neck, the sparks igniting on my skin, making me even wetter. Removing his hand from around my body, he pushes them into me slowly. His grip on my neck intensifies as he adds another finger, increasing my pleasure. He observes me with a burning gaze as I enjoy him fingerfucking me in relish, my brain going into overdrive as I can only imagine that he is preparing me for his huge cock. I gasp, my hand darting to clutch his forearm as he adds another finger. "Rx for me, babe," he whispers huskily, his thumb caressing my throat. "I need you rxed if you want it to be pleasurable." Whimpering, I take a deep breath, rxing around his fingers, making him prate me deeper. He grins satisfied, his tongue darting out to lick his lips, "Good girl." "Oh, my Goddess," I moan, my pussy reacting to him most awesomely. Slowly, he slides his fingers out of me and pulls me back to him. I watch him sucking my juices off his fingers in a haze, causing my pussy to throb painfully with desire. As he finishes with a smile, he pulls me in for a kiss, making me taste myself on his tongue. He shifts unsuspiciously as he is still clouding my senses with his kiss. I feel him grab onto my hips to get me to lower myself onto him gently, and as his dick starts stretching me, I hold onto him as if my life depended on it. As he buries himself to the hilt, I throw my head back, screaming in pleasure. He lets me adjust to the pration, leading me to move my hips in a circr motion above him. "Tell me if it gets too much," he breathes out, his eyes now fully ck. I shake my head, my voice failing me several times before I get to moan out a "never!" Heughs, his hands now moving back up my body, to pull me onto him even further. Kissing the side of my head, he loosens his grip slightly as he growls, "Move, little mate." sping the back of the armchair with one hand, I hold onto his shoulder with the other as I start moving up and down along his cock slowly. He leans back into the chair, enjoying me riding him at its fullest. His lust-filled eyes and his pleasurable groans make my body burn up with more desire, getting my pussy to mp down on him. "Oh, fuck," he growls, his finger sinking into my skin, increasing his grip on my hips. My pussy adjusts to his cock, making me take him better and better, allowing me to move increasingly faster. "You feel so good, beautiful," he hisses, making my heart flip in my chest. "So fucking tight."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I giggle, using up almost all my air. Rolling my head into my neck, I moan. "I can''t imagine you ever having someone that wasn''t tight for you." "Yeah," he grins, grabbing my hair to get my eyes back on him. He pushes his hips up slightly, increasing the pration. I moan loudly as presses his lips to my ear. "But no one ever felt so fucking " I gulp as he moves back away, but holds me down firmly. "Do you want me to give you more, mate?" His hands move around my legs expectantly, as he positions them beneath my thighs. My voice fails me anew as I get hypnotised by the red flecks ying in his eyes. I want nothing more than him to fuck me raw, my mind screaming at me to let me get consumed by himpletely. There is no way I could ever not ept him as my mate, as I have already fallen too deeply for this arrogant idiot. Slowly, I let my tongue dart out to wet my lips, my skin begging to get to feel his again. As soon as I have nodded, he takes my breath away by lifting me up. Even before I can realise what is happening around me, I am already getting pressed against the wall next to the armchair we were sitting in just seconds ago. Content belongs S to Taking a deep breath, I w onto his shoulders, fearing to lose my bnce, even if I know that he has me in his arms securely. "You have to stop me if it gets too much," he pushes again, and now I nod, even though I know that I will never stop him. As it is now, I would let him split me in half without any hesitation, enjoying every rip and tear like the love-drunk idiot I am. His smile takes my breath away even before he starts moving. He starts out gently, the twitches of the corners of his lips showing me that he is forcing himself to do sofor my own good. Content belongs to My legs are spread widely over his arms propped onto the wall, his body making me open myself to him fully, as he glides in and out of me. "Harder, Fynn,¡± I breathe out, making him clench his jaw. "Please, I need it." He groans, increasing his pace, and I plead him further until he finally lets himself lose his resolve. I scream in pleasure, my lungs burning as he trusts into me mercilessly, fucking me raw against the wall. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!" I shout, wrapping my arms around his neck as I cum hard. sping his hair, he makes me lose my voice again as he continues to fuck me savagely, chasing his own release. I bury my teeth into his neck as he loses his sanity, his animalistic side taking overpletely. Another high builds into me ruthlessly, transforming me into a moaning mess. With ast hard thrust, he ms into me, emptying himself with a loud growl. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ? Chapter 85 ARTEMISIA I remain clung onto him desperately as he moves his arms to sling them around my body, making me close my legs slightly and wrap them around his waist. "Damn, princess," he pushes out, his chest heaving. After staying like this for a second, allowing our heartbeats to sync with each other, he pushes himself off the wall and carries me to the bed. Heys me down gently, pulling his t-shirt over his head and letting it fall to the ground along with his pants. I watch him with my bottom lip between my teeth, making him groan as hees back to lie above me. "This will get you in trouble, sweetheart." Iugh, my heart filling with all the pet names he is showering me with lovingly, as if I were an addict, finally getting the long-awaited shot.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Taking my head into his hands, he smiles at me, making my heart sing. "Are you feeling alright?" "More than alright," I chuckle, making him smile even brighter. "Do you think we could do it once more?" He cracks up, shaking his head. "Oh, you are going to be the death of me." Leaning down, he kisses me softly before whispering, "But I was hoping for you to ask." *** My body screams for me for a break, but at the same time, it makes me beg for more. Fynn is kissing my skin and nibbling at my breasts as I''m catching my breath, climbing down from yet another high. Seeing how he is enjoying tasting me, I''m surprised that he isn''t fed up with me yet, after all these rounds. Smiling satisfied, I move my hands over my head, stretching beneath him. He chuckles, letting his tongue glide between my breasts, making me moan. ¡°So?" he asks, looking up at me as he keeps kissing my stomach. ¡°So what?" I ask, my mind unable to grasp a thought while enjoying the sparks sizzling on my skin. "Do you want to be my mate, or not?" his voice vibrates over my skin, making my nerves buzz. Iugh, shaking my head, "I thought we had that sorted out as you just fucked me raw for hours straight." "I need you to say it," he grins, and I gulp. "Yes," I finally say, making him growl. "Yes, I want to be your mate." "Are you sure? After everything I have told you?" he inquires further. "I won''t take it personally if you want to think about it. There is no way of turning back if you give in to me now." Gasping lowly, I shake my head. "I don''t want to turn back. You are my mate, and I don''t care what you will say to scare me off." He presses his lips against my skin, his deep chuckle creating another friction on it. I see how he transforms one of his fingers into a w, and hold my breath as he rips my skin open, making a little cut. I moan, clenching my teeth as I feel blood running down my skin. He catches it with his tongue, before sliding it over the cut. The cut closes as I''m watching it and heals immediately, probably because of his healing attributes as my mate. Crawling further up, he presses his head against the side of mine, taking a deep breath before he growls, "Mine." *** Waking up in the middle of the night, I find Fynn sitting on the side of the bed. "Fynn," I ask confused, rubbing my eyes. "Is something wrong?" He hums, turning around slightly,ying his hand on my side. "Drake won''t make me sleep. He is giving me an earful because I haven''t marked you yet." "But you drank my blood, you said that would appease him as it already binds me to you while we wait with the marking until you can do it together with your brothers." I sit up, I holding the nket to my chest, and he sighs. "And I did mark you... a little bit." Content belongs to He mirrors my smile with one of his as he chuckles, "Yeah, you did scrape my skin with your pretty little teeth." My squeal transforms into a giggle as he gets on me, pinning me back down onto the mattress. "Fynn! No," I plead him betweenughter as he covers my shoulder, neck and face with kisses. "Stop it!" He props himself up with a sly grin, looking at me. His eyes are changing colours back and forth swiftly, signalling to me that his wolf is fighting him for dominance. Turning my head to the side with a sigh, I bare my neck to him. "Go ahead, I am ready." He caresses my hair out of the way, making a shiver run through my body as Drake''s growl ripples through me, "You shouldn''t be so encouraging. Seeing how much you risk by it. You should tell him that you are afraid and that you need time to-" Putting my hand on his mouth, I get him to shut up. ¡°But I''m not afraid, Fynn. I know that he will be able to keep whatever this thing is in check." I smile encouragingly, and he closes his eyes. Grabbing my wrist, he presses my palm closer to his lips, kissing it. "Do you already feel a bit different since you got bound to me?" With a swift movement, he untangles himself from me, lying on me to nibble at the skin of my neck. moan, enjoying him kissing me while his hands roam along my body creating an electric overcharge nearly too much to bear for my heart. Lifting himself off me slightly, he lets his finger glide up the side of my breasts before moving it back down over my breast, circling my nipple. The sparks get increasingly intense, sinking into my skin to wrap around my heart. "I can feel how your body burns up under my touch, how your desire grows, and you''re practically screaming for me," he smiles as he follows his finger with his hungry eyes. My heart flips in my chest, and Iugh. "You are cheating, because I know that you felt all that before." "Hmmm..." he says pensively, still concentrating on his fingers that now move to squeeze my breast gently. "But not as strongly as I feel it now." Moving his hand up to my throat, he wraps his fingers behind my neck, before pressing his mouth against my neck. I gasp as I feel him sucking and biting on my skin and look at him with wide eyes as he detaches himself from me. "That wasn''t a mark, was it?" He grins, shaking his head. "A love bite. But that has to suffice for the moment." "Oh, I can''t believe you," I breathe out, pouting and heughs. "Don''t worry, princess. You will see that it will be worth the wait." Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ? Chapter 86 ARTEMISIA The next day I wake up in an empty bed. Passing my hand over the now cold bedsheets, I sigh deeply. He must have gotten away from me as soon as he could. I know that he struggled at the fact of not marking me, but he was just too set on doing it with his brothers as their marks would help me to withstand his. Especially Cayden''s. Getting up groggily, I moan lowly as the fantastic feeling of soreness between my legs gets my body to scream at me toy back down, but I ignore it with a smile. I collect Fynn''s t-shirt off the floor and pull it over my head, letting it envelop me with his scent. Taking a deep breath, I wrap my arms around me, clutching the fabric to my skin. Perfect, now I''m a creep. Just as I''m about to walk to the kitchen to make myself a cup of coffee, the door of the lodge swings open, and Lisa barges into the house. "Oh, my Goddess! Missy!" I jump, turning around with a startled expression as she scurries towards me with Daisy following her. "We were waiting for you and saw that Fynn had left. Are you okay?" "Erm..." I say confused, looking around lost. "Yeah... I guess." Daisy is still looking around in awe as Lisa hugs me. "Oh, I was so worried about you! Are you sure you are alright? You seem a bit pale." ''Act like it,'' Drake growls, confusing me even more. ''What are you trying to tell me?'' I ask back, making him grumble. ''Let her think you are hurt!'' ''But I''m not. Won''t that be bad for Fynn? I''m-'' I try to argue, but he interrupts me with another growl. ''Just do it, mate!'' "I''m- I''m..." I stutter, making Daisy look at me with a sad expression as well. Lisa grabs onto my forearms, making me mirror her hold as if she were stabilising me. Sorry, Fynn. Lowering my voice, I lick my lips, the words burning in my throat. "It''s nothing... really..." "Missy! What did he do?" Lisa is so convinced that he hurt me that she pushes further. "You can tell us." I let my eyes roam over the room before I finally get the words out that are stuck in my throat. "He cut my skin," I whisper, making her eyes widen. "And I think something... you know... down there..." Taking a breath, I shake my head, "It feels like it ripped." She gasps, and I grimace, surprised that she believes the bullshit that I''m telling her. My heart beats wildly, and I can''t understand why I should make something like this up. She is my friend. Shouldn''t I share with her how happy I am? Daisy throws her hands in front of her face, whimpering, and I shake my head again. "Oh no, but please don''t tell anyone. I''m okay, really. That is what I wanted." "Is that what he told you to say to us?" Lisa asks, showing me that I hit the right tone for my act. Remembering Logan''s words, I sink my ws into her forearms. "No, no! I swear! Please don''t tell anyone. He would kill me." "Oh, dear," Daisy hups, and Lisa steers me to sit on the bed. "I''ll make you a cup of tea," she says, letting go of me. Daisy sits next to me silently,ying my hand on mine to squeeze it soothingly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I cringe internally, but my heart jumps as Drakeughs, ''This is perfect!'' Even before Lisa turns around with the tray with three cups in her hand, the hair in the back of my hair stands up. "Here you go, honey." "Thank you," I say lowly, taking the cup from her. ''Don''t drink what she serves you!'' Drake growls, making me halt in my movements. What the hell?! Sniffing at the beverage instinctively, I make Lisa lift her brow. "Is something wrong?" "Oh, no!" I gulp, jerking up. "I was just asking myself what it might be." ¡°Ah, normal camomile, hun. Don''t be too disappointed because I don''t have my special ingredient with me," she giggles, winking at me. "Before I forget," Daisy rummages through her bag, taking out a colourful pillbox. "Your supplements." ''Don''t drink it,'' Drake warns me, but I just distort my face. Overwhelmingness gets the best of me as I try to keep my breath even while Drake''s voice booms through my head, "I don''t want to take them, Daisy!" "But you have to," her voice gets a little bit more high-pitched as she smiles at me, the colourful pills spread on her palm. I gulp, shaking my head again. "I really don''t feel like taking them." ¡°Just take them,¡± Lisa presses too, crossing her arms with a worried expression. "It''s exactly what you need right now. Vitamins will help you heal." I scrunch up my nose, my heartbeat regting slowly as suddenly Fynn''s voice invades my mind, ''I''ll be there in a second, babe. Keep rejecting what they give you!'' Gasping lowly, my shock must be written all over my face as Lisa tilts her head. "Are you okay?" "Yes, yes! Just exhausted." I nod, taking one little pill off Daisy''s palm, moving slowly, waiting for Fynn to reach us. Or did I just imagine his voice out of sheer desperation? It can''t possibly be as he didn''t mark me. And how long could it actually take him to just cross a small park? ¡°Come on now, drink!¡± Lisa tears me out of mytrance, and I shake my head, thinking I must be too exhausted for my own good and I take a big gulp of the tea shemade for me. Content belongs to I''m just about toy the small colourful pill on my tongue as the door to my love nest opens with a bang crashing into the prettily decorated wall. Fynn stands at the entrance, his chest heaving, rage written all over his face. Lisa and Daisy jump out of their skin, facing him with a shocked expression while I sp my cup as if my life depended on it. "What the fuck are you doing?" he growls, and I squint my eyes at him as I notice that he is talking to me. I think he is talking about me drinking the tea he told me not to drink, but apparently, I got it all wrong. "Everybody is out getting ready to leave and you are here drinking tea? Get moving!" Are you fucking kidding me? Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ? Chapter 87 ARTEMISIA "Didn''t I fucking tell you to hurry up?" His shouting crawls right into my veins, reaching my heart feeling like a stab. "I- I am sorry," I say, standing up, but he just clicks his tongue. My heart flutters still in total bliss despite his deadly expression as I watch hime closer. "I told you to pack and hurry up packing. What are you doing?" His eyes turn ck as he gets close to me and he eyes me up, snarling, ¡°Is that my t- shirt?" Standing there agape, I can''t even figure out how to get out a sound, as he groans, ripping the cup I''m holding out of my hands. ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls, as the cup shatters against the wall, bursting into a thousand pieces. I close my eyes instinctively, nearly missing Fynn who moves in front of me, shielding me from the shards being catapulted back at us. He leans in, his warm breath fanning my lips, "I told you to stop taking my things. What are you? Some creepy stalker?" "I''m sorry..." I whisper, keeping my eyes low. "I just needed to put on something swiftly because Lisa came in..." He hums, and I follow his gaze as he looks at Lisa, who distanced herself from me to stare at us terrified. "What are you two still doing here? Don''t you have things to do?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Daisy runs off right away, while Lisa still seems to be torn between leaving me with a monster and bing his lunch herself. In the end, we all knew what was going to win and she scurries away with a low, "I''ll help Astrid with the pups." My breathing pattern gets heavier as I watch her closing the door behind her, and I refocus on Fynn who turns around to me slowly. He waits for another heartbeat before he whispers, "Are you okay?" I gasp, before I hit him on his chest with my fist. "What the fuck, Fynn?" "Sorry," he grimaces, "but I figured that something was strange. And I didn''t want them to see through your act." I shake my head, rubbing my sweaty palms on the t-shirt. ¡°What happened?" "I don''t know," he sighs. "We sensed a few rogues outside of the camp and Jake and I went to clear the situation while Gregorius stayed in the camp. But as soon as we were out there, they just seemed to want to waste time, and suddenly, I got an awful feeling." Looking up at him worried, I can''t believe what he is trying to tell me. "You mean... They nned this to be alone with me? Them?" "What other exnation could there be?" he asks me, raising a brow. I scoff, passing him. "I''m going to ask them." "What the fuck, Missy." Getting hold of my wrist, he pulls me back into him. "Are you insane? We can''t risk letting them know we suspect something." ¡°Sure, so you prefer going around making me act like I''m being abused by the brute." He shrugs, making me roll my eyes. "Come on, babe. This is our best shot. And I''m actually used to being the asshole. I''m surprised if they are not thinking of our rtionship this way anyway." "You have to be kidding me," I breathe out, leaning my forehead against his chest. "Happy honeymoon," he jokes, making meugh. Grabbing my chin, he steers my head to look at him gently, "That''s much better." I stand on my tiptoes, kissing him. "What are we doing now?" "Let''s pack," he sighs sadly. "At least we have the entire car drive to figure out what our next move should be." "Okay," I pout, and he wraps his arms around me. After leaning in to kiss me again, he captures my gaze with his, his expression turning serious again. "I''m sorry that I screamed at you." "Don''t worry," scrunch up my nose, hitting his strong arms lightly. "I actually don''t mind because I get the feeling that getting emotional like this gets you to rip the clothes off my body to fuck me senseless." Content belongs to swn I watch his eyes changing, my heart jumping excitedly. Lowering my voice, I trace his skin with my finger. ¡°And I like that." Not even registering him moving, I''m already caged in while lying on the bed. "Fynn! No!" I say betweenughter as he grins at me, and leans in to capture my lips with his. "We should get going," I whisper between one kiss and another, but he ignores me. Spreading his knees, he gets me to open my legs for him, and I arch my back off the bed, enabling him to move up the t-shirt that I''m wearing, tracing my sizzling skin with his fingertips. I moan lowly, and I open my eyes to look at him. Seeing his eyes widen with a smile, I chuckle, "What is it?" "Your eyes... There was like a sparkle in it," he states, tilting his head to observe my irises closer. "A sparkle?" I ask, gulping ufortably. "Yeah," he answers, still absorbed by my eyes. "Did Cassy just react to me?" My heart breaks at his resurfacing hope at my wolf reacting to him or his wolf. "I don''t know. It''s a bit that she hasn''t shown herself to me," I shrug, and he sulks. Caressing a curl out of his face, I smile encouragingly. "Don''t worry. She wille around." He buries his head into the crook of my neck, wrapping his arms around me. "I know." I caress his arms for a bit before I clear my throat. "What colour was it?" I ask, in the hopes of getting a bit of tension out of the air. He shes me a happy smile, looking back and forth between my eyes. "Some kind of pink." Iugh, watching his smile grow and I absolutely love it. "Are you for real?" I ask, making him nod happily. Suddenly, a thought crosses my mind and apparently, my smile falters as Fynn looks at me worriedly. "Everything alright?" "Erm..." I scrunch up my nose, wrapping my finger into the fabric of his t-shirt. "I just realised why Ri... Alpha Saviano used to call me princess in pink." He distorts his face, disgust prominent in his features as he snorts. "Idiot. And I''m sorry. I''ll stop calling you that as a pet name." ¡°Oh, no! Please don''t!" I plead,ying my hands on his shoulders. "You know it''s a difference when a real prince calls you princess." He chuckles and kisses me again, and I wrap my hands around his neck. ''I really love hearing your voice inside my head, by the way.'' I mind-link him, making him groan against my lips. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ? ARTEMISIA My heartbeat picks up as Fynn turns into the gravelled path leading to our home. Even before we near the mansion, he takes his hand away from me, making me sigh sadly. He chuckles, his eyes dancing to me shortly before he concentrates back on the road. "Don''t worry, babe. I''ll see to sneak into your bedroom tonight." I shift in my seat, my skin buzzing in pleasant anticipation. "I can''t wait." As he parks the car, we stay seated, watching his brothers and a few Omegas stepping out of the main door to wee us back home. He sighs deeply, sparks erupting on my skin as he grabs my chin to turn my face, forcing me to look at him. "Don''t forget what we talked about," he warns lowly. I close my eyes, pushing out a tired breath. "Don''t act too affectionate towards you. Act disgusted and annoyed... . Isn''t that just too much? Why do we have to continue this theatre even at home?" "I told you that something is strange. I don''t want the person who is responsible for all that to lower his guard," he chuckles as he lets his thumb graze my bottom lip. "And please start acting bitchy against these stupid supplements. I will talk to Cayden, asking him to make Daisy stop because of some arrogant excuse." I roll my eyes, failing to move out of his grip simply because I enjoy his touch. "Do you never get tired of ying the asshole?" "No," he grins at me slyly, before he moves his eyes to the people still standing in front of the building patiently. Seemingly in thought, he adds, "Maybe I will tell him that it makes you taste strange." ? "You are impossible," Iugh, shaking my head and he tilts his head with a grin. "I would love to kiss you, you know." "Why don''t you?" I ask, my voice getting lower. His grin widens as he inhales deeply once again, "Because now you have to get out of the car, m the door and walk up to the house as if I said something highly inappropriate." "You are kidding, right," my eyes widen, as he mocks me with a chuckle. "Give it your best, babe." Leaning closer, he lets his lips grace over mine teasingly, before pushing me back. Turning in my seat, I open the door with a strong push and hop out of the car. I halt in my tracks as he calls my name, making me freeze as I''m just about to m the door close. "Say hello to Matty first, he had an awful timetely." My heart flutters happily, but instead, I widen my eyes theatrically, gasping loudly. "Well... Then... Then... Ah, fuck you, Fynn!" I shout, mming the door close as heughs. Crossing my arms over my chest, I walk up to the house, resisting the urge to grin. Omegas run past me, wanting to reach the car to unload our suitcases and bags. I am already climbing the stairs with fast steps as I hear the car''s motor roar back to life again. My eyes are set on Matthew who is standing at the edge of the top step, watching me worriedly. "Are you alright?" he asks, making me nod. Without saying anything more, I run up the remaining steps, hugging him. He seems to be frozen to the spot, confused about how he should react. After clinging onto him for another heartbeat, I finally sense him move and wrap his arms around me. He breathes me in, releasing a deep sigh before hugging me closer. "I missed you, my love." "I missed you too," I say, my voice muffled as I press my face into his shirt. "Did everything go as nned?" Cayden asks, making me break the hug with Matthew slightly, to turn my head at him. I nod, smiling at him shyly. I must be already blushing as I remember that this is the first conversation we are having after his confession. "Yes, everything alright." Trying to force up a saddened expression, I grimace slightly, triggering Logan, who is watching the Omegas bring our luggage into the house. "What were you arguing about just now?" "Nothing," I clear my throat, feeling ufortable at the act that Fynn forces me to pull. "Nothing of any importance." My heart squeezes as he crosses his arms over his chest, grimacing. "I don''t like that he talks to you like this. Don''t be his ything." Wiggling out of Matthew''s arms, I chuckle awkwardly. "I told you that it was nothing. Don''t worry about things that don''t concern you." He takes a step forward, causing me to take one backwards instinctively. "What do you mean by ''that doesn''t concern you''? You are my mate. Everything about you concerns me!" His growl makes me gulp, and my eyes jump back and forth between his, observing his irides changing colour into a silver-blue swirl. "I just wanted you to stop worrying." Grabbing my arm, he pulls me close, causing even Matthew to intervene. "Logan, don''t freak out. It''s not her fault." What is not my fault?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. My brain screams at me to talk, but I force my lips to stay mped shut. "Logan..." Cayden warns, staying in close proximity. I keep my eyes on Logan as he clenches and unclenches his jaw. ¡°Logan. You are hurting me," I whisper, failing to get him to loosen his grip. "Would you please let me go now?" He tilts his head, opening his mouth angered as a big bang resounds next to us, making us jump. I get to stare at the shattered lounge furniture just for a second, the men getting into a fighting stance as I''m twirled around. Gasping, I feel myself getting ripped out of Logan''s hold as I''m pulled against a firm body. My breathing regtes slowly as my senses get inebriated by Fynn''s scent and I watch Logan, Matthew and Cayden rx with an annoyed expression. ¡°Ah, ah, ah,¡± Fynn mocks his brother, who looks at him infuriated, his fists balled at his sides. "Be careful when managing my doll." I can sense the stupid grin in Fynn''s voice, and I close my eyes, remembering to act disgusted by his proximity. "I don''t like them scratched," Fynn provokes further, making Logan growl. "This is enough," Cayden says, before turning to get into the house. I look after him sadly as Fynn increases his grip around me. Matthew looks between us worried while Logan''s eyes darken. "Don''t fucking push your luck, Fynn." "Or what?" Heughs, and I feel him press his lips into my hair, breathing me in. I flinch, wing onto his arms, my heart breaking as I act like I wanted to escape his grip. ''I''m sorry. I know it is hard. But it will be over soon,'' his voice resounds in my head, making me whimper. Turning my head to look into his cold expression over my shoulders, I don''t even notice Logan charging at Fynn. As Fynn is too worried about letting go of me in time to not get me kurt, he enables his brother to knock him off his feet. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ? Chapter 89 ARTEMISIA "Get your dirty hands off her, Finnegan," Logan shouts, making Fynn chuckle as he steps away from me to let himself fall to the floor tackled by his brother. Logan swings again, punching Fynn right into his face, but doesn''t get more than anotherugh. "Stop it!" I scream, trying to get Logan off Fynn. "Stop fighting. What are you doing?!" My stomach churns at the sound of the repetitive hits, bile already rising in my throat. Matthew pulls me out of the way gently and starts carrying me away from the two fighting. "No!" I shriek, fighting against his hold. "Make them stop!" My panic rises as I sense that Logan is just about to shift, and no one seems to want to intervene. "Don''t worry. They will be fine,¡± Matthew says as he continues to carry me into the house. ¡°They are always like that.¡± Letting my arms slump with a sob, I let him put me down on my feet just to pick me up again. I don''t struggle against it anymore, feeling like a doll as I let myself sag into his arms. He carries me silently to my quarters, letting me calm down by his scent and heartbeat. At some point, we are passed by a few warriors who run down the stairs, and I guess that they are intervening atst. Reaching my quarters, he carries me to the bathroom, setting me down on the marble sink. "You had a long journey. Are you hungry?" he asks me as he starts wiping the dried tears sticking to my cheeks from my face with a warm towel. I nod, and he smiles. "I''ll let someone bring you something tasty. That will cheer you up." "Could you make sure it''s without supplements, please?" I ask lowly, making him chuckle. "Sure," he answers, continuing to wash my face gently. "I don''t know what the purpose of those things is anyway." I roll my eyes, watching him wash the towel before throwing it into theundry bin. "They said it''s for the baby." "The baby?" My heart flips as his face lights up and he looks at me with sparking eyes. Chuckling, I nod. "Yes. They want me to be ready when it happens." "Oh, but we will be ready even without all that stinky brew," he says, caressing a strand of hair out of my face. "The pups will tell us what they need anyway." "The pups?" I ask, and his grin widens. "Yes, let''s just assume the best possible scenario" he straightens back up, puffing his chest proudly. Iugh out loud, my heart mending instantaneously by his loving nature. "Why don''t you lie down and rest for a bit? And I''ll see that we get you something to eat. What do you think?" he asks, caressing my cheek, and I nod. He helps me down the sink and follows me out of the bathroom as I drag myself to my bed, feeling totally exhausted. I hope that we will figure out what is happening soon so that I can finally start enjoying my time in my new home with my mates fully. My family is starting to ask all the wrong questions and I don''t know how long I will be able to keep them unconcerned. Looks like I will have to talk to Cayden about what I shouldmunicate to my family soon. As Matthew leaves my room, I cuddle in and even if I think that I will be too anxious to sleep, I''m out like a light as soon as my head hits my pillow. *** It seems to me like I just fell asleep as I''m woken back up gently. I hear a sweet and melodic voice call my name, causing me to open my eyes. ¡°Gamma Matthew asked me to bring you something to eat," the Omega says, and I look up, staring into two big blue eyes. Blinking repeatedly, I push myself up with a groan. "Thank you so much." "Daisy has asked me to snuggle in some supplements, but the Gamma told me that we should let those be. So, I''m just leaving them here for you if you want to take themter,¡± she exins, putting down a small te with three colourful pills on my nightstand. I smile, getting up as she proceeds to set my dinner on the table before leaving the room quietly. She holds the door open for Logan, who steps into the room as she tells me that I''m up. "How are you feeling?" He asks, and I sit down with a sigh. "Exhausted," I confess, pushing the te away from me. "And not hungry, apparently." He closes the door behind him, reaching me with unhurried steps. "Lisa told me that you were... injured. Do you want me to call Dr. Davis?" "No, that won''t be necessary, but thank you," I smile at him tiredly, and he sits down in front of me. "Artemisia..." he starts but I shake my head. "Could we not talk about it please?" I ask, and he distorts his face. With an exhale, he pushes my te back to me. "Eat! It will make you feel better." Pulling my te closer, I start eating slowly while he continues to watch me. "Why don''t you stay with me tonight? I really don''t want you to be all alone." I feel bad as I have already promised Fynn to wait for him. As my heart can''t take much more of the guilt, I just decide to be honest. "I''ve already promised the night to Fynn," I say lowly, avoiding his gaze while ying with my food. "Didn''t he get enough already?" he growls, making me scrunch up my nose. "You tell me!" I answer with a scoff. "Weren''t you involved when you guys decided to rece Matthew with him on the excursion?" Heughs sardonically, getting my skin to cover in goosebumps. "Sure. We needed Drake to get you first." "Wow." mming my spoon onto my te, I get up to get back to my bedroom. "I can''t believe you guys! Why didn''t you simply talk to me?" "You know exactly how this bothers me!" he snarls, following me. Grabbing my wrist, he spins me around, pulling me against him. "It makes me sick. But we needed to do what is best for the pack. Also, we were afraid of you getting anxious or running away." My jaw practically hits the floor. "What''s best for the Pack? What the? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. fuck, Logan. And for this, you just et sent me into this blindly? You all knew that he would end up fucking me, then? Do you know what risked? Did you even think about how I was treated by him until we left?" Content belongs to ¡°I know, Missy. But that''s nothing we could have changed. I just wanted you to feel at ease. Imagine if you knew what we had nned before you left." Gasping, I start trying to pull my wrist out of his hold. "Let me go, Logan. You have to be fucking kidding me." "Calm down, Missy!" he barks, but I just want to get away from him. "Let me go!" I shriek, but he increases his hold, shaking me. "Stop it!" he growls lowly, leaning into me and making me stop struggling against his hold. I whimper, clenching his shirt as I look up to him defiantly. "What about Cayden, then?" "What about him?" he asks, his eyes roaming my face. "If you are so set on doing what''s best for the pack... Would you let me ept his offer to be Luna?" His eyes widen, and I force myself not to retreat, even if his gaze triggers fear to stream through my body. "I beg your fucking pardon?" ¡°He... He asked me to be his Luna.¡± I exin, gulping down the lump in my throat "If you want the best for the pack and you send me to bed with your brother for it, I can el certainly ept this offer. Or better, I should do it at all costs, right?" His eyes change colours immediately, and I don''t even get the gasp out of my lungs as he has already moved. Entangling his fingers into my hair, he balls his fist and jerks my head back. "Don''t tell me you fell for the bastard as well!" "Logan, you are hurting me!" I breathe out, fear blocking my throat as he leans closer. He clenches his teeth, before pulling at my hair and letting go of me brusquely, making me stumble. I look up at him wide-eyed as he crouches down slowly. My heart beats into my throat as he observes me with an angered expression. It seems like an eternity until he et speaks again Go ahead. ept his offer if you want. But I''ll speak to Cayden and from tomorrow, I will have your things moved into my quarters, where you will stay when you are not scheduled for someone else. So, be a good girl, and tell Fynn about it when he shows up, will you?" Content belongs to I nod, my voice failing me as I stare at him incredulously. "Good girl," he grins at me, caressing my chin before getting back up. His eyes fall on my nightstand where the Omega deposited my supplements and he takes them into his hands. Walking back to my dinner table, he crushes the pills in his hand effortlessly, making the produced dust fall onto my te. "Eat up!" he says, and I hug myself as he turns around to me onest time. "I''ll ask the Omegas if you did." Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ? Chapter 90 ARTEMISIA As Fynn sneaked into my room, I had already cried so much that I was feeling sick to my stomach. He got into my bed, pulled me into him, and started to caress my back tofort me. When I finally calm down enough to tell him everything, I start sobbing again. He doesn''t even get time to feel anger, as he already has tofort me again. "He can''t do this. We all are equally possessive towards you," he whispers as he lets his fingers slide up and down my side. "He doesn''t get to call dibs." Letting me cry against his chest, he hugs me closer. "Do you want me to talk to Cayden?" "No," I shake my head, biting onto my shivering lips. "I think his wolf just needs me close, so maybe it''s best this way until he calms down a bit." He hums, pressing a kiss onto my forehead and I can sense that he isn''t happy with it. Squeezing his arm, I look up at him pouting. "Please don''t worry about me, I''ll talk it out with him and it will be alright." "Yeah, it must be hard knowing I was first," he says mockingly, making him p his arm with a gasp. "Stop it already! You are so mean." He hugs me tighter, sighing happily. "Let us cheer you up." I throw my head back, lifting my brow. "Hmm?" The questioning hum has barely left my lips as it knocks softly on the door, and Matthew pops in his head. "Everything okay?" he asks concerned as I look at him surprised while Fynn closes his eyes with a smile. "Missy needs to beforted a little bit," he says nonchntly, making me blush terribly. "Fynn," I whisper, burying my face into his t-shirt. "You are such an idiot." Matthewes onto the bed and leans over me, wanting to look at me properly. "What happened?" "Logan was a dick to her," Fynn answers dryly, making me hit his chest. Clicking his tongue, Matthewys down behind me, wrapping his arm around my waist. "Don''t worry about him, Missy. I think he suffered the most knowing you were away for so long with Fynn." He buries his face into my neck, causing goosebumps to rise on my skin as he breathes me in. Fynn grins at me, making me shake my head. "Why are you so joyful when ites to his pain? You really have to talk it out and get along." "We are getting along," Fynn says lowly, wrapping his hand around my neck to pull me in for a kiss. I sigh against his lips, sparks erupting on my skin as Matthew moves his hand down my body. He traces my skin slowly with his fingertips, slipping his fingers under the waistband of my panties. Fynn''s lips swallow my moan as Matthew''s fingers trace my pussy teasingly before he lets them glide between my wet folds. He spreads my folds with his ring finger and index to caress my clit freely with his middle finger. "Oh, my..." I breathe out, my voice getting stuck in my throat as he increases his pace. Fynn recaptures my lips with a grin while Matthew presses himself against me, increasing the intensity of his strokes. His tongue glides over my shoulder and up my neck, making me shiver in pleasure. I feel his hard dick against my ass and love how he shifts to press my hips against him even more as he remains steady, caressing my perfect spot to make me cum with a loud moan. sping Fynn''s t-shirt, I let my orgasm ripple through me, trying not to tear the entire house out of their sleep with my screams of pleasure. Fynn chuckles as I''m catching my breath, caressing a strand of hair out of my face. With a kiss, he starts undressing me, sliding my panties and shorts off me. Matthew''s eyes burn on my skin as he watches silently. "Straddle him," Fynn says with a sly grin, making Matthew shake his head. "No, let her be. She had an exhausting day. She doesn''t have to do it if she doesn''t want to." Looking over my shoulder, I meet his eyes which are already showing his internal battle with his wolf. "And what if I want to?" I ask, making his eyes darken.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Oh, my Goddess. Before my heart canplete the flip, he has already pulled me to lie beneath him. He moves his hands up my sides, pushing up my top along with them. His lips capture my hardened nipple, and I drive my hands into his hair as he starts sucking and biting at my breasts. "Time to lose your innocence, Matty," Fynn jokes, making Matthew growl. "Why would you say something like that?!" With a push, he has him rolling onto his back, making him pull me with him. Iugh as he smiles up at me, and I move to pull down his pants, making him groan. "It''s actually hot." His irides get invaded by green kes as he watches me wrap my hand around his thick cock, beginning to move it up and down slowly. After a few more strokes, I position myself and let myself sink onto his cock in relish. "Fuck," he breathes out, driving his hands through his hair while pushing his hips up. I bite my bottom lip to prevent another moan from falling from my mouth and start riding him, closing my eyes with my head thrown into my neck. Matthew grabs my thighs, holding onto me as I continue to move on top of him. Our moans and groans fill the room while our orgasms build up. Fynn suddenlyes to sit behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist. I feel his dick against my ass while he kisses my neck up and down. Panic bubbles up my chest for a second as I''m certainly not ready to take them both at the same time. "Concentrate on him, princess. We won''t do anything you are notfortable with," he whispers in my ear, making me calm down again. His hands roam my body et ying with my breasts before he lets one move back down to massage my clit while I continue to move up and down on Matthew''s cock. After a few circles, he grins against my skin. "I''ll do something for you." He stands up, walks around the bed, and gets back into the bed behind Matthew. Gabbing his hands and pulling his arms from me, he makes Matthew growl, but he just continues to grin. "You''ll thank meter for this." As he continues to hold Matthew''s hands over his head, he instructs me to move faster. Matthew''s eyes darken, the green flecks taking over as he continues to observe me hungrily, fueling my lust. Increasing my pace, I enjoy their eyes on me that make my skin sizzle pleasantly. I move my hand between my legs to y with my clit, making them growl approvingly and my chest squeezes as I''m close to reaching my orgasm. Matthew''s approving growl vibrating through me is thest thing that my body needed to pushing me over the edge. I cum with a loud moan that bursts free from my chest and catch myself by putting my hands on Matthew''s hard abs as I shudder at the after waves ripping through me. Pushing my hair back, I look back up finding Mattew staring at me and Fynn grins. "Ready?" I nod without even knowing what he really means, but my brain is still so hazed that it wouldn''t care anyway Fynn lets go of Matthew''s arms, and I discover what he meant right away as he skyrockets up immediately, throwing me onto my back. His eyes are now fully changed as he gets on me, pushing me into the mattress. Matthew spreads my legs with his, pushing back into me with a rough m. I scream in pleasure, wing onto the bed sheets as he pushes further, burying himself into me to the hilt. "Oh, Fuck," I moan, making him grin down at me. He leans in, increasing the pressure on his pration, making me go crazy. "Now you are mine," he growls, making a shiver run down my spine. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I scream, getting a low chuckle from him. Grabbing my thighs, he moves out of me slowly only to pound back into me violently. My heart stops, another moan exploding from me as he repeats it with a smug grin on his face. "You feel so fucking good," he whispers huskily while he takes my breath away. Oh, my Goddess! After repeating it for the third time, he finally starts thrusting into me mercilessly. I risk losing my voice as he fucks me raw. Lifting my legs to wrap them around his waist, I open myself up even more to him, causing him to prate me deeper, hitting all the right points. My eyes roll into the back of my head as he pushes me to the edge of a fantastic high, even if it means that he will split me in the process. Goddess, I must have lost my mind. I cum hard and with a long moan, my earth-shattering orgasm tearing through me like a massive shockwave. As soon as my pussy mps down on his cock, he follows me, coating my insides with his release. "Fuck," he shouts, before pressing his lips against my chest. I can feel his canines elongate, his wolf probably pushing through to make him mark me. "Breathe," Fynn tells him. "Think of the marking ceremony she deserves. Don''t ruin it for her." I don''t care. I want to say, as a primary desire bubbles up in me, but my voice fails me, my body too concentrated on regaining my senses back fully. My breath hitches in my throat as his fangs grace my skin, he looks up at me and as our eyes meet, I can see that his wolf has practically taken over. "Matthew?" I ask in a whisper. A grin spreads on his face, and he moves up to kiss me. "Mine!" Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ? ARTEMISIA My heart skips a beat and I feel the bed dip as Fynn moves to kneel next to my head. I look up at him, and my eyes don''t leave his as I grab his hard cock, and prop myself up to take it into my mouth. He entangles his fingers into my hair, pulling me closer towards him to take him deeper. While I''m held in ce firmly by Fynn, Matthew turns me around, making me get up onto my knees. Slowly, he pushes his cock into my pussy that is already screaming for a release again, enticed by Fynn fucking my mouth. I moan around his hard cock as Matthew grabs onto my hips to thrust into me harder. Their pleasure groans fill the air, enhancing my desire to be fucked raw. Matthew''s fingers dig into my flesh and I feel his pace increasing as he must be close to getting his release. Twisting my tongue, I let the tip glide along Fynn''s shaft, increasing the pressure slightly, making him growl approvingly. "Fuck, babe!" Grabbing at my hair, he pulls me off him, allowing Matthew to lift my hips higher. I bite into the pillow as he thrusts into me increasingly harder, his cock hitting a marvelous spot in this position. "I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" I scream, feeling like flying away as he makes me reach my orgasm in seconds. "Oh, my Goddess,¡± I breathe out, as Matthew lets himself slump over me with a groan,ing in me for a second time. He presses his lips against my shoulder before I look up at Fynn. My heart skips a beat happily as I see him grin at his brother. "Give me a second to catch my breath at least," I giggle exhaustedly, burying my face into the pillow. "Sure, princess," Fynn whispers smokily, before wrapping his arms around me to pull me up. "But I know you will love this." I gasp as he makes me sit into hisp, putting my knees down on each of his sides. "Oh, I love everything you do to me." Matthew smiles as he crawls closer. He kisses my chest, letting his tongue glide over my breasts, and continues down to reach my belly button. "But you will end up killing me." "Just rx, babe," Fynn chuckles, whispering into my ear. I lean back into him as he pulls my hips closer to his, and close my eyes, enjoying Matthew''s mouth on me. "I know that you are not ready for a double pration, so we will get there slowly, okay?" he asks me, Matthew descending a little bit more, nearing my core. I nod, feeling fire expand in my body. "Yes, but be gentle, please." "Of course, my love," he says, kissing my cheek. His hands grab my ass, spreading it for him, and I press my lips together as he positions himself at my entrance and slowly starts prating me anally. Breathing in harshly, I w down on his arms, trying to breathe slowly. "Am I your first, love?" Fynn asks in a whisper, and I can sense the entitled grin on his face. Nodding as my voice gets strangled by a strange feeling rising into my throat, I make him groan. "This is fantastic!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After gloating for another bit, letting me adjust to his pration, he wraps his arms around me, pushing me down another bit. I moan, and he kisses my neck. "Rx, babe. Matthew is going to lick you. You will see that you will like it so much, you will get addicted to it." ¡°Oh, fuck," I whimper, as I look down at Matthew who has now reached my throbbing pussy. My heart beats into my throat as he meets my gaze before he lets his tongue slide over my clit, making me moan loudly. Fynn collects my hair to scoot it over my right shoulder, exposing my other side to him. He showers me with featherlight kisses while he keeps pushing further into me. My mind regtes the mixture of pain with the amazing feeling of Matthew pleasuring me with his tongue. "Good girl," he growls into my ear, his hands moving onto my sides and between my thighs to spread me wider for Matthew. I scream as he pushes me down fully, Matthew sucking my nub between his lips, making my body shiver in pleasure. Matthew increases his licks and sucking as Fynn starts moving. My brain goes intoplete overdrive as the pain of Fynn stretching me mixes with the pleasure of Matthew getting deeper and deeper between my folds. "Tell me if you want me to stop," Fynn says through clenched teeth, and I shake my head. "No. No, please don''t stop!" I moan, my hand reaching out to grab Matthew''s hair. He pushes himself closer, his tongue flicking against my clit violently, making the ufortable sensation subside, leaving my body yearning for more. Fynn grabs my legs right below my ass, lifting me slightly to pound into me harder while Matthew shifts to push a finger into my pussy as he keeps licking me out. "Fuck, yes!" I let my head fall back against Fynn''s shoulder, making him press his lips against my temple. "Do you want it harder?" he asks, and I can feel a desire in his voice that makes my body burn up for him. "Oh, please let me give it to you harder." I feel his cock twitch, inside of me and even if I''m not sure if I can''t take it, I want it harder. I want him to give me everything he wants to give me. "Yes," I lick my lips as a moan leaves my mouth. "I need it harder, Fynn. Please!" His eyes switch to a red twirl and he grins at me before telling Matthew to shift. I whimper as his mouth leaves me but I shudder in pleasant anticipation as I know just how much better it will get. Without disconnecting from me, he makes me shift onto all fours, grabbing my hips to pull me into him as he knees behind me. Matthew lies on his back and is already el rubbing my clit with his fingers again as Fynn starts moving. Content belongs to He increases his pace slowly until he seems to go feral, fucking my ass as it has always belonged to him. I w onto the bed sheets, already trying hard to remain upright as my body gets wobbly. But it gets almost impossible as Matthew props himself up to continue licking and sucking at my clit. I nearly feel embarrassed as I cum onto his face while Fynn is still fucking me steadily, seemingly far away from his release. "Fucking perfect," Matthew groans Pet as he shifts toy his hips directly beneath me. I can sense him rummaging through the drawer my nightstand but I''m too concentrated on holding myself up in this absolute magnificent haze to ask myself what he might be doing. As heys back down, he strokes his cock a few times in front of my face before wrapping his hand around my throat, pulling me down to silence me with his cock. I moan as his tip hits the back of my throat and he groans. Suddenly, I feel my folds being spread by his fingers and after caressing my clit softly, he whispers. "Still so fucking wet, babe? Do you want more?" I have barely moaned around his dick approvingly as a vibration invades my system. I scream, my mouth letting go of his cock and he reacts immediately. ¡°Ah, ah, ah,¡± he tsks, taking away the vibrator from my clit. "If you stop, I''m going to stop as well." Fynn chuckles, his cock still stretching my asshole and I roll my eyes, wrapping my lips around Matthew''s cock again. "Yes, just like this, baby. Take him deeper," he instructs me, and Iply, making him groan. I''m just about to lose my patience as he pushes the toy back to my folds, activating the vibration again. Bing a moaning mess, I suck him harder, getting him to curse again. With our pleasurable y, we seem to entice Fynn as well as he increases his thrust drastically pushing me further onto Matthew''s cock. I bury Matthew''s dick in my throat and stop moving as Fynn thrusts into me harder, chasing his sweet release, Matthew seems to like it as he starts wiggling the toy from one side to the other, making it hit the perfect spot deeper, and making me cum hard, and loud. Content belongs to My moan vibrates along my cock as he continues to press the toy against me to make me enjoy my orgasm to the fullest. It doesn''t take Fynn much longer toe, and he slides out of me to distribute his warm cum onto my back. "Shit, this was heaven," he breathes out, holding onto my hips with his heaving chest as I pick up sucking off Matthew again. With a groan, Matthew cums into my mouth, making me swallow his delicious release. ¡°Ah, fuck,¡± heughs, throwing his arms over his eyes. As soon as I have let go of his dick, Fynn grabs me, pulling me back to his front. "So fucking perfect, princess. And next time you will be taking all of us." Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ? Chapter 92 ARTEMISIA I''m still feeling wobbly on my feet as I watch the Omegas carry my things out of my quarters. Sighing deeply, I have just epted my fate and even if my body is revolting against it, I guess that as a Beta Female, it is only reasonable to stay in the Beta''s quarters. I have also decided against speaking to Cayden as I didn''t want to be the usual crybaby. I guess that as soon as Logan has me by his side, he will calm down a bit and get rid of this possessive behaviour towards me. Maybe he needs a night alone with me. When he is just like Fynn and wants to get even, maybe I can grant him just that. "What is happening here?" A deep voice thunders through my quarters, making an Omega let fall the stuff she was carrying right next to me. She flinches, looking at me with an apologetic expression. "Oh, Missy, I''m so sorry." "Don''t worry, Berta. He just has this effect on people, does he?" I retort with a smile, making her giggle just as Cayden appears in my bedroom. "Missy?" he stares at the Omega who collects everything hastily, only to stop her at the door. "We have talked about the fact that you can''t return home to your old pack." Looking at Berta with a deadly re, he growls, "You will put these things where you took them, right now." "Yes, Alpha," she answers with a little curtsy before scurrying back into my wardrobe. I take a sip from my tea as he spreads his arms at me questioningly. "Logan..." I finally answer. "He is making me move into his quarters." "Did I miss something?" he asks, raising a brow at me. "Was there a meeting? Didn''t I get a memo?" Two Omegas appear in the door, and Cayden turns to them with a growl, making them run back out. "Everybody out!" he shouts, making a small army of Omegas run out of the various rooms to leave my quarters. Closing the door behind him, he passes a hand over his face. "So?¡± "No. There was no meeting and certainly no memo," I chuckle. "He told me he would let me move in after I came back, and I didn''t want to fight, so... I''m moving." "What did Fynn and Matthew say about this?" I shrug, taking another sip, "Weren''t excited about it, but I thought it might be best."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Best for whom?" he raises his voice, making me take a step back. "For the peace between brothers. It were a few difficult days for him, and I wanted tofort him." He res at me for a heartbeat before turning around and opening the door. "This is ridiculous." Summoning the Omegas, he gives them an entirely different order. Poor things. "You are going to get everything you moved back to this room and where you found it." He drives a hand through his hair. "I can''t believe him. I will talk to that guy." "Thank you," I smile at him, clinging my nails against the cup in my hands. Fortunately, the Omegas had just begun to move everything, so they do not have to carry a lot of stuff back. As thest piece is brought back, they leave the room with a low bow towards their Alpha. "If he says something, send him to me," he growls, pointing his finger at me. I chuckle, ying with my cup. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Good." He hesitates a moment before he takes a step towards the door. "I''ll be out of your way then." I sh him a tired smile, my heart beating painfully in my chest as I keep wondering if he will say anything about his confession now that we are alone. But as he opens the door, I have to recognise that he is too much of a gentleman to push it again. Maybe he thinks I''m not interested or that I don''t like him. Also, I''m the mate of his brothers. I talked it out with Matthewst night as well. Fynn had long fallen asleep while we were still talking about all the options and my feelings until he had confirmed what he had already confirmed to me for the umpteenth time. Namely to go for it, listen to my heart and be Luna of the pack. But I guess that the best thing was that he was excited about the fact that as a Gamma his job was to protect the Luna, giving him the opportunity to spend more time with me. Setting down my cup, I take a step forward, giving in to my brain screaming at me to say something and move to stop him. "Cayden?" "Yes?" he asks, turning around with his hand still on the doorknob. Biting the nail of my thumb instinctively, I feel stupid as I didn''t n on what to say. But what can one say in such a situation? Yes, Cayden. I want to be your Luna. Cayden, I''m ready. Make me your Luna, Cayden. Take me, Cayden. Make me yours... He lifts a brow at me, tearing me out of my spiralling thoughts. ¡°Missy?" I open my mouth several times only to close it back again. Closing the door back up, he stares at me as if I have gonepletely insane, "What''s wrong?" His worried expression makes my heart squeeze painfully, and as I can''t seem to find the right words, my mind just goes nk. With a few fast steps, I reach him, his eyes widening slightly as he watches mee closer. I can observe the shift in his eyes as they darken as soon as I stand directly in front of him, and he inspects my movements confused but still taken aback about my vicinity. "Missy?" he asks again, his voice now low and husky as I look up at him. Gathering all the courage I can possibly figure, I wrap my fingers around his tie and pull him to me. He doesn''t fight against it, letting himself be pulled and getting his lips to crash against mine. A guttural growl vibrates against my lips, prating into my mouth as I move my lips against his, rippling further through my entire body. He moves his arms around me, pulling me closer against his frame, his hands holding me tightly as if I were to glide out of his hold at any moment. My body feels like it is being awakened from a deep slumber, my nerves buzzing as the unmeasurable desire for this man is being satisfied while I feel my lungs slowly with his scent. Cassy stirs for the first time after a long time, enhancing the effect his hands and his lips have on me. With a swift movement, he has me lifted off the floor, making me wrap my legs around his waist as he turns to press me against the door. "Fuck," he growls as he finally breaks the kiss, moving his lips down my throat and onto my chest while leaving me gasping for air. Driving my hands through his hair, I w onto him as if my life depended on it as he rips down my dress and bra, making my breasts spill free. He attacks my breasts hungrily, sucking and nibbling on them as if they would grant him the shot for which he was waiting ages to get. I knew that I wouldn''t feel the sparks on my skin, like with my mates, but my breath hitches regrly in my throat as he triggers bolts of energy to shatter through me. "Cayden," I whisper, tugging at his hair to get him off me. My body screams, Cassy groaning something about letting him do as he pleases incoherently. And the bed is so close. Clearing my throat, I shake my head to free myself from my indecent intrusive thoughts, "Cayden, slow down!" He halts in his movements, and I watch him cover my skin with featherlight kisses while I''m still trying to regain myposure by panting. "Sorry," he shes me an apologetic smile, making my heart flip in my chest. "I lost control for a second." I shake my head with augh, "Don''t worry. I really had to fight toe back to my senses as well." He lets me down carefully, driving his hands through his hair tob it back into ce while I pull my dress back up. Leaning back against the door, we laugh awkwardly, and he puts his hands on each side next to my head, caging me in. "May I stay here for a second longer? It would be a bit troublesome for me to leave your quarters like this." Content belongs to He lets his eyes fall, gesturing to his groin and I chuckle. ¡°Oh, my Goddess. Sure.....¡± His smile takes my breath away but long not as much as him leaning in to kiss me softly. He takes his sweet time, tasting my lips fully before he separates again with a clearing of his throat. "So..." "So?" I ask, smiling up at him. He lowers his eyes shortly, taking a deep breath before he adds, "Can I take it as a yes, then?" "A yes for what?" I squint my eyes, ying oblivious as he wets his lips with his tongue. Oh, if I just could switch ces with them. "Missy,¡± he groans, making a grin spread on my lips. I hold his shirt at his sides, wanting to feel him close. "Yes, Cayden. I want to be your Luna." I risk fainting as his smile reappears on his face, his happy expression making my heart turn in my chest. "Very much." Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ? Chapter 93 ARTEMISIA "You don''t have to worry about making too much of a fuss. You would deserve it, but I respect your wish not to do so," Cayden says, leaning against the door. I love how we just sat down, blocking the door to my bedroom while leaning against it. "We could tell everybody at the ball," he offers, making me scrunch up my nose. "How is that not making a fuss?" He chuckles, caressing my thigh, "We have to announce it in a bit more spectacr way though. It''s not like we can just make it happen and expect people to find out by themselves." "I know," I sigh, leaning my head against his shoulder. "It''s just a lot, and I still haven''t talked to my parents properly about everything. And now I''m going to be a Luna." Kissing my hair, he manages to make me feel protected already. ¡°How about we invite them and we speak to them together? You have a lot of twins in your family. I''m sure they will understand. Maybe we can tell them that there will be a coronation and marking ceremony soon which they will be invited to, and I''m sure they will be happy for you. I know how much they love you." Closing my eyes, I smile, "Yeah, they do." After a moment of silence, I finally get the question that was buzzing around in my head from my chest. "How is it going to work anyway? Is there some kind of protocol?" "You are cute," heughs, caressing my side as heys his arm around me. ¡°But there is no protocol. It''s quite new for us too, so don''t worry. We will go through everything together." He clears his throat, shifting in his seating position to turn himself more towards me. "We will have a beautiful ceremony where you will be crowned Luna and we get the blessing of the Moon Goddess for your mating with all of us." "We aren''t going to do nasty things in front of everyone, right?" I ask, scrunching up my nose. "No," he cracks up, the sound of his happyughter making me smile. "No, darling. We will mark you and you us in a more private circle. And you get to choose who will be first, but the order doesn''t really matter." I nod, biting the inside of my cheek. "What about Fynn''s mark?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He sighs, leaning his head back against the door. "I will talk to Corvina about it to be sure, but maybe he should gost, in order for you to be already strengthened by our marks to withstand his." "I can''t wait!" I say, getting him to smile again. Lifting his hand, he caresses a strand of hair out of my face. "Me too." He leans in to kiss me softly, and I sigh happily as he breaks the kiss again. This is just amazing. "I know that you said that you want to stay with Logan tonight. But maybe you want to go out with me tomorrow evening, and stay with me for the night?" he asks, his forehead still leaning against mine. I smile, keeping my eyes closed to enjoy the feeling of his kiss still lingering on my lips. "I''d love to." "Awesome," he distances himself from me, starting to get up. He offers me his hand to take and helps me up to my feet. "Want toe to the venue for the ball with me? We could take a look at how the decorations are going." "Oh, I would love that," I answer ted, my heart jumping in my chest as I think he just provided me with an excuse as he wants to spend another bit of time with me. We take the limousine with the driver and reach the venue too fast in my opinion. Because as soon as we are in the car, he pulls me close, kissing me as much as the short journey allows him to. I love how he barely takes his hands §Þ§Ñ§ñ off me while we get out of the car and into the venue. Even during our tour through the already partly decorated, venue, he always has his hands on me. It''s mostly little gestures likeying his hand on the small of my back while following the banquet manager through the astonishing halls, but still. Every time he gets the chance to get close to me, he does, making me feel happier by the second. He looks incredibly sexy when in work mode, and I know that he is a great Alpha by the way people are hanging onto his every word. As we finish going through the ns with the decorator, we decide to go for lunch before returning home. "How much do you really have to do?" I ask him, taking a bite of my food. He clicks his tongue with a gorgeous smile. "A lot, actually. There is still this trial going, and the council is sending Hendrick back in a few days before they rule on the case. swnovel Apparently, he is freaking everybody out "Sounds like a fun guy," I chuckle, taking a sip from my soda. Cayden sighs, leaning back in his seat with a grin, "One of his kind." "I just thought that we could spend a bit of time together as you always work so much. We could grab an ice cream and eat it while taking a stroll back home," I suggest, making him lean in. "Could it be that you don''t want to go home?" he asks me in a whisper. I shrug, ying with my food. "Maybe... Does that make me a bad person?" "I wouldn''t put it like that. You had a bad fight, it''s only normal that you are anxious to face him. But you''ll see that you two will make up fast." He takes my hand in his, caressing it with his thumb. "And I actually would love to skip work to spend a bit of time with you." My heart skips a beat at his happy expression, and I lower my gaze back to my te as I fear that I must be blushing horribly. After finishing our lunch, we get our ice cream but instead of walking back home right away, we end up sitting at the river while eating ice cream, forgetting the concept of time. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ? ARTEMISIA Returned to our floor back home, I wrap my arms around his waist as he hugs me close. "I''ll see you tomorrow then." "Mh-mhm," I nod with a smile, feeling tired. "Have a good night, Missy." He leans in, kissing me gently. "You too, Cayden." He chuckles as he lets go of me, turning to walk into his quarters. "If I don''t leave now, I''ll never leave again." Iugh, entering my quarters to pack up my things swiftly and go to Logan. But as soon as I have closed my door behind me, I can already smell his scent lingering in the room. He is standing by the balcony, looking outside.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Logan," I ask, goosebumps spreading on my skin as a strange feeling creeps up my stomach. "Cayden stopped your moving in with me. Did you talk to him?" he simply asks, not turning to look at me. Setting down my purse, I step closer to him. "No. I didn''t tell him anything. I was about to move, but he stopped the Omegas and told them to put everything back." "Hmmm," he says, finally turning to look at me. "And then you went to eat ice cream with him." "Well, we ate ice cream after lunch. We were out for work. He knew that I would spend tonight with you," I retort, trying to sound as confident as possible. Logan seems pissed as he turns around, his eyes scan the room, and I take another step forward. "I just wanted to collect a few things toe find you." He sighs, and as he takes a step forward, I don''t know why but I take a step back, making him look at me enraged. "Scared?" "No, just tired, I''m sorry," I answer, gulping down the lump in my throat. A sly grin spreads on his face before he moves. In the blink of an eye, he stands in front of me, and I fight the urge to scream. "Maybe that''s a mistake." "What?" I ask, clearing my throat but he ignores me as he is already tilting his head, his eyes running along the neckline of my dress. Shifting his fingers into ws, he lets them glide over my skin before he loops them under the thin straps of my dress. My reflexes just kick in in time to sp my dress to keep it from falling down to the floor, but that doesn''t amuse him at all. "Let it fall," he snarls, leaning in. I take a few short breaths, panic expanding in my chest before I let go of my dress, getting it to fall onto the floor. With another fast movement, I find myself getting pushed into my mattress, my breath hitching in my throat. He cages me in, fixating me effortlessly beneath him. "Logan, wait." I try struggling against his hold, but it''s in vain. "For what?" he growls, making me shake my head. I probably should just swallow my fears and my worries as he is clearly pissed only because I neglected him. Taking a deep breath, I stop struggling, closing my eyes to el.ne I concentrate on the thought that I do love him, so I should stop acting up. But I just can''t shake off this stupid feeling. ¡°I can still smell him on you," he hisses, as he grazes with his lips down my neck, making my heartbeat elerate. ¡°It makes me sick." "Get off me then. And let me take shower." try to push against his chest, but he just takes them into his, pinning them against the mattress. "Logan, I''m serious. Get off me," I say a little louder, arching my back off my bed to push him at least a bit away from me. My heart starts beating even harder In as he just ignores me, increasing his hold while passing his lips over the crook of my neck. He slides his tongueover the spot where he s supposed to mark me, making me panic even more. Content belongs to "Logan, please!" I push again, squirming beneath him. A shrill ringing takes over in my head as I feel him hovering over the spot, and I sense him shift. "What are you doing?" I scream, fighting to pull my hands out of his increasingly painful grip. His fangs graze my skin, while my panic grows. "Logan, no!" "Shut up!" he growls but I can''t, not like this. "Let me go! You are hurting me!" I continue screaming, kicking around but he remains unmoved. With another annoyed growl, he moves swiftly, making me still immediately as I feel him sink his teeth into my shoulder. No! Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ? ARTEMISIA My mother had told me so many things to prepare me for my mark. She told me about how wonderful it was as my father finally marked her, and she became officially his. She told me how happy she was, and how it had stung a bit but that the butterflies erupting in her stomach covered every pain she would feel. I was prepared. I was looking forward to it. Or so I thought. Because as Logan''s fangs sank into my flesh, all I did was feel pain. Excruciating pain. And being marked while screaming my lungs out in pain and fear certainly wasn''t on my bucket list. I feel like he is injecting venom through his canines, poisoning me slowly as the burning substance wanders down my shoulder and right to my heart, making it still in my chest. I remember my mother telling me that it was important for me to be rxed when it would happen. That a mate would see to make you feel at ease, so it could be as pleasant as possible. I''m already starting to lose my senses as his teeth sink deeper, and I hear someone charging against my front door before bursting through it to reach me. But it is toote anyway. As various voices fill my room, they already seem so far away. Logan doesn''t seem to be bothered by them as he finally lets go of me, passing his tongue on his mark now burning on my shoulder to seal it. I can still feel the grin in his voice as he presses his lips against my ear, growling lowly, "Mine." Just before being torn away from me. The first thing I see as I finally get my eyes to open is Fynn. He is sitting in a chair next to my hospital bed, his head buried in his hands. Blinking my heavy eyelids slowly, I turn my head to find Matthew with his headid down next to my legs. His eyes are closed, and I smile tiredly, as I lift my hand to pass it through his hair. He sighs, making Fynn lift his head. ¡°You are awake." "Yes," I distort my face as my raspy voice fights her way out of my throat painfully. "How long was I out?" "Two days," he answers, getting up to stand next to me. "Cayden just left. He wanted to change... I made him go take a break, he felt horrible because he didn''t hear your cries until it was already toote." I push out a shaky breath. "It''s not his fault. Logan... he..." "Yeah... He is in the dungeons. Don''t worry. Apparently, as soon as he had marked you, he came back to his senses. He says he was like in a movie... Didn''t you tell me he acted strangetely?" My brain totally ignores his questions as I push myself up, my fingers running over the mark on my shoulder. Panicky, I look up at Fynn, as my hand ws down on the mark. "Oh, my Goddess. He marked me! Does that mean...?" My voice fails me before I can finish the question, desperation creeping into my bones, and he leans in, ??? cupping my face soothingly. "No,, princess. Him marking you was a dick move, but it won''t take us from you. It just means that we will have to hold our marking ceremony a bit earlier. But that''s not exactly bad, right?" "We thought that maybe Cayden should mark you in the next few days so that you wear the mark of an Alpha. And it will make Logan''s mark took less random," Matthew rubs his eyes, his tired voice getting me to look at him. "We will decide that as soon as you feel better, don''t worry about it now," Fynn adds, making me nod. "Can you mind-link Cayden, please, and tell him that I''m okay?" I ask Fynn. He caresses my hair, smiling at me. ¡°Sure." It seems like only a second has passed from the moment Fynn''s eyes ze over to when Cayden barges into the room. "Missy," he breathes out, as he steps next to my bed. Leaning over me, his eyes roam my face as if looking for any little tell of any bit of pain or sadness. But I''m just feeling too exhausted to feel anything of that kind. "I''m fine, Cayden," I chuckle, causing me to cough. Matthew gets up, squeezing my leg. "I''ll get you something to drink." "And I''ll get Dr. Davies, now that you are awake." Fynn shes us a sad smile before walking out of the room after Matthew. I let myself fall back into the bed, closing my eyes with a sigh. "How are you feeling?" Cayden asks me, leaning in to caress my face. "I''m fine," I say with a small smile. "Just exhausted." He distorts his face, regret shing over his face. "I''m so sorry, sweetheart. I didn''t even notice what was happening until it was already toote." "Don''t be! I''m fine and it''s not your fault!" I say, caressing a curl out of his face. "It all happened so fast." He remains silent, studying my face and I see his eyes fall onto my mark. "You need to sleep." I say softly, wanting to get his eyes back on me. "When was thest time in the past two days that you had a break?" He shakes his head, capturing my hand to press a kiss on my palm. "How can I sleep when I wasn''t able to protect you?!" My heart breaks as I see him like this and scoot over to the edge of my small bed. Tapping the mattress next to me, I finally get him to smile genuinely. "Come. I''ll help you fall asleep." Content belongs to After looking over his shoulder, he gets into the hospital bed, making me giggle as his tall and bulky frame nearly doesn''t fit in it. Wrapping his arms around me, he pulls me close, burying his head in the crook of my neck. I let him breathe me in, feeling him rx against my frame. "Would you please mark me?" I ask lowly, making him push out a deep sigh. "Not now, my love. You are still weak, but I will make sure that I can mark you as soon as I can." I lean my head against his head as he snuggles in closer against my chest. "Thank you," I whisper and hear him snore softly shortly after.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I caress his back gently and giggle lowly as Dr. Davies pops in his head, grimacing before fleeing the scene again. "I''ll check on youter." Matthew hands me the ss of water, and I sip it slowly through a straw, careful about not to wake Cayden up. Fynn and Matthew let themselves fall into their respective chairs with exhausted sighs and soon enough, surrounded by my mates, I fall back asleep. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ? Chapter 96 ARTEMISIA Descending the cold steps slowly, I can feel my heartbeat pick up with every step I take. I start regretting having persisted towards Cayden that I wanted to face him all by myself. Well, I guess I won''t be alone as there are guards around. I pass the tunnel ande to a halt as I reach Logan''s cell. He is sitting on a bench, leaning against a wall as he looks at me with a void look. His face is bloody and swollen, his clothes tattered. Dried blood is sticking onto his clothes, enhancing the wounds that are decorating his chest, shining through his ripped white shirt. A shudder passes through me, and I hug myself as if wanting to brace myself against the cold. "Why isn''t your wolf healing you?" I ask him, concerned about seeing him like this. He scoffs, tearing his eyes away from me. "Fynn injected me with wolfsbane before beating me up. Ethan is gone for the moment.¡± "Goddess... I''m sorry about that," I say, making him look back at me. He seems angered, but I could bet that it''s not about me. ¡°How can you be sorry after what I have done to you?" "Why shouldn''t I?" I ask, crossing my arms and lowering my gaze. "I love you, it''s only normal that I don''t want to see you hurt." Throwing his head back against the wall, he chuckles sarcastically, "Don''t say that! I fucking marked you against your will. And took away the joy of the marking ceremony you were looking forward to. Now Cayden will have to mark you to cover up my mistake. How can you still..." He closes his eyes, clenching his hands together, seemingly not wanting to finish his own thought. I observe him for a moment, but he falls silent, his void stare taking over once again. "Is that all you have to say?" I finally ask, squinting my eyes. "That the way I''m reacting is the wrong one?" His eyes regain a bit of light, moving to inspect my face. "I don''t know what else to say." "Okay," I breathe out, pressing my tongue to my upper teeth. "I''ll leave you to it then." I''m about to turn around to leave as he skyrockets out of his seat, leaving me astonished about how fast he is even without his wolf. In the blink of an eye, he is at the bars, grabbing me through the gaps. I can''t help the fear taking over my body, and I hate it. "Babe, no. Wait!" He shouts desperately, jerking me back to him. "Please forgive me! I don''t know what got into me. My wolf was getting crazy because everyone got more of your attention than me. I''ve been stupid and I''m so sorry. I just wanted to be with you!" Wanting to get out of this ufortable hold, I try wing his fingers off me. "Logan, you are hurting me. Again." "I''m sorry," he sighs, letting go of me instantaneously. "I''m so, so sorry!" Rubbing my wrist, I watch him lean his forehead against the silver bars, and I''m d his wolf is already sedated. As it triggers me anyway, I reach through the bars to touch his cheek gently, making him look up at me, separating him from the bars. He looks at me wide-eyed before heys his hand on mine, turning his head to kiss my palm. His touch feels unsurprisingly amazing, the mark on my shoulder buzzing pleasantly as if it were happy about us finally connecting. "It''s okay. I was just sad because of the ceremony, and the fact that you hurt me. But I''m not sad about the fact that I wear your mark. We will get through it." "Oh, Goddess, thank you," he breaths out, lowering his gaze as he lets go of me to bury his fingers into my dress. "Thank you. Thank you!" "Will you promise me that you won''t freak out again when I will be wearing Cayden''s mark as well in a few days?" I tilt my head, hoping to get him to look up at me, but his eyes remain fixated on the floor. "Yes! Of course! I will never hurt you ever again," he promises, and I feel bad as something just doesn''t sit right with me. Clearing my throat, I keep myself from stepping backwards to get out of his grip. "Cayden wants to keep you down here until the ball. Maybe I can talk to him about letting you out sooner, but I guess he is afraid of you bursting into his room while he is marking me. Do you think I can vouch for you that it won''t be awkward to have you freed for the ball?" ¡°Are you going to go to the ball with Cayden officially?" He asks, his eyes darkening slightly. I shake my head, inhaling exhaustedly, "Logan..." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," he says, taking a step back and lifting his arms in a defensive way. "I was just asking so I can already adjust to that." My heart hurts at the fact that I feel a bit relieved at him letting go of me and I take a step back as well. "No, I''ll go to the ball with Fynn. He asked me before we went on the trip with the pups." "Did he ask you? Or is he forcing you?" he snarls, making me roll my eyes. "Did he threaten you?" "He asked me." "Of course," he scoffs, angering me. "That''s why you were hurt and frightened after the night with him." I open my mouth, feeling speechless for a second. "Well, then he just follows family tradition, doesn''t he?" ¡°What?¡± Logan looks at me wide-eyed as I take another step backwards. "What would have been your next step if no one would have kicked in the door? Or torn you off me?" I shrug, my throat tightening. "You had me lying there practically naked because you had ripped m off me... So? What would have been your next move? Would you have listened to my pleading screams after you had marked me?" Content belongs to His face transforms into a grimace shortly before he catches himself. Lifting my hands lightly, I let them slump back against my thighs. "That''s what I thought." Passing my hand through my hair, I push out a shaky breath. "I need to get out of here, forgive me!" "No, babe, wait! Please!" I ignore his calls and pleadings as I turn back around and run the stairs back up. My mark stings more with every further step I take and I cuss myself out for not having been able to recognise the danger of the situation earlier to prevent such an oue. Hugging myself, I let my feet bring me to the warrior''s quarter. I push myself through the crowd of men hanging out in the wide hallways and finally burst into the room in which I know that Fynn has his bunk bed in. Sighing, I wonder if he could send away all the guys in the room like thest time to grant us a second of privacy. Such an idiot, living in a dorm room with so many other men! As I reach his bed that is supposed to be his, I find myself looking into the eyes of a young man, who looks up at me questioningly. I was so immersed in my thoughts, that I didn''t even notice that everyone in the room was looking at me with the same look.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What do you want from me? I have to talk to my mate somehow. ¡°Erm... Can I help you?" the young man asks, getting my attention back on him. "Yeah,¡± I answer unconvinced. "I am looking for Fynn." He smiles at me, and with a nod he makes me feel like I''m the most stupid being he has ever encountered. "Just the room at the end of the hallway." "What?" "His quarters,¡± he repeats patiently. "All the way down the hallway." I shake my head, pointing to the bed, feeling like I''m about to go crazy. "Isn''t this his ''quarters''?" The menugh, making me feel even more ufortable. "The higher inmand have separate rooms, and Fynn surely wouldn''t share his room with us. He has his own quarters all the way down the hallway." Content belongs to "You can''t miss it," another man chimes in, as if he feared I wouldn''t get it otherwise. "Oh," I say, still confused. "Thank you!" Hurrying out of the room without looking at anyone, I storm down the hallway. I can understand what they meant by ''you can''t miss it'' as the hallway transforms the further down I go. The interior gets more luxurious, the colours darker, until I find myself standing in front of huge double doors at the end of the hallway. It is indeed hard to miss. Rolling back my shoulders, I am just about to knock as the door opens and I get startled by a blonde ring at me. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ? Chapter 97 ARTEMISIA "Harper?" I ask, taken aback at finding hering out from what is supposed to be Fynn''s quarters. "I hope you get happy together. You certainly deserve each other!" she shoots me an angry look before walking away and out through the long hallway. What the... "Thank you!" I shout after her, in a sarcastic tone. I shake myself back to reality, opening the door further to step into the quarters which are supposed to belong to Fynn. Walking through wide doors and dark interiors, I reach the bedroom with a huge four-poster bed standing in its middle. "I told you to fucking leave before..." Fynn''s deep voice has me jerking up, and I look at him, seeing him halt in his tracks as he is getting out of the en-suite bathroom. "She just left," I say, pointing to the entrance. "Do you want me to call her back?" His angry expression morphs and a grin spreads on his lips before he moves quickly, reaching me in an instant. Wrapping his arms around me, he lifts me up, covering my face and shoulders in featherlight kisses. "What are you doing here?" "I wanted to visit you and your little bunk bed," I answer, making himugh. "What is this?" "Sorry, babe. I wanted to make you feel as much ufortable as I could when I was still trying to convince myself that I didn''t need you." I nod absent-mindedly, propping my arms onto his shoulders. "Uh-huh. Are you going to tell me what Harper was doing in your quarters just a moment ago?" "Sure," he chuckles, letting me back down to my feet. "She wanted to talk to me about... well, her and me... Not that there is anything to talk about." "So, what did you talk about?" I ask, crossing my arms on my chest. He grabs my wrists, loosening my grip to wrap my arms around his neck. "Don''t sulk, princess. I told her nicely that I just used her to make you jealous, got a boring lecture about integrity and that''s it." "That''s it?" I ask, making him grin even more. He leans in to kiss me before nodding slightly. "As I said. Boring." "You are so mean. She obviously liked you," I say, shaking my head, but he just shrugs. "As if I cared." He pulls down the cor of his shirt with a crazily happy expression. "Also, I wear a mark already." Iugh, my finger grazing his to pull at the material even more to expose a small mark of reddened skin. "I''m surprised that it is still there."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Because it''s important," he beams at me with a proud expression. "Drake doesn''t want it healed as well." Straightening his spine, he pulls me closer to him. "But let''s talk about you. I felt you were a bit troubled a few moments ago. Didn''t your talk go well?" "No. No. It was just a bit awkward, but it was alright." I clear my throat, feeling like a traitor at harbouring these silly thoughts of fear, and decide to want it off my chest. Fynn always made me feelfortable enough to talk. ¡°To be honest, I felt like something wasn''t right." "What do you mean?" He tilts his head, looking at me questioningly. Shrugging, I purse my lips. "I don''t know. He apologised and I had the impression that he was genuinely feeling bad for what he did." I take a moment to sort my thoughts out, before continuing, "On the other hand, I had a very bad sensation when ites to him freaking out when tell him that I''ll spend time with someone else. I''m a bit worried about how he will take Cayden''s mark on me." ¡°I''m sure that he just feels guilty about what he did. It will be alright,¡± he tries to calm me, but I can feel his emotions being a bit out of ce as well. With a deep sigh, I lean my forehead against his chest. "You are right. I''m still feeling so agitated that I don''t seem to be able to think clearly." "It will be alright soon," he whispers, pressing a kiss on top of my head. Looking back up at him, I pout, "He thinks you threatened me into going to the ball with you. I told him that it wasn''t like this, but he wouldn''t believe me. He is still convinced that you hurt me on our first night together because you took me by force. Can''t we do anything about it?" Content belongs to "Why should we?" he grins down at me, before leaning in to kiss me. "He can think what he wants." I groan, wanting to get out of his grip, but he holds me back, making my heart flip in my chest. "You are so cruel, Why can''t we tell him how you asked me out, and I''m going to the ball because you asked me nicely." S "They think I''m forcing you and I loved it, honestly. Please, let me have my fun, princess." He grins down at me, making me roll my eyes. ¡°I don''t know..." I bite my bottom lip, and he lifts his hand to free it with his thumb. He caresses my lip with his thumb gently while we lose each other in our eyes. Lifting my chin gently with his hand, he captures my lips with his. I wrap my hands around his neck, feeling all my sorrows glide off me slowly. "Let me distract you a bit. You need to rx after all this stress," he says between kisses, his tone mockingly mischievous. "Uh-huh," I answer against his lips, my core pulsating longingly. He drives his hand into my hair, pulling me closer as his tongue invades my mouth, tasting every inch of me greedily. Breaking the kiss, he holds me in ce as he travels down, inspecting my jawline, neck and chest with his lips. "Do you want me to call Cayden and Matty?" he asks me, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°Huh?¡± I whisper, getting him to look at me with a smug expression. "Do you want me to call them?" he asks huskily, his eyes burning into mine. The little voice trapped in my mind is already screaming at me to do it as I gulp. "Logan would feel everything. That wouldn''t be fair...¡± A sly grin spreads on his lips as he grabs me. I squeal as he lifts me into his arms, only to throw me onto his bed. "Will serve him right, after what he has done. Let''s call it shock therapy," he chuckles, and I can''t believe how much fun he is having at this. But before I can even form a coherent sentence in my mind to answer him, my mind gets lost in its own haze as he slips his t-shirt off and gets into the bed on his knees. "Your dress, babe. Lose it." I''m still observing hime closer with my heart beating into my throat, as I take off my dress and bra. His fingers glide onto my skin teasingly before he pulls my panties off me. He starts kissing my legs, travelling further up to my belly, over my stomach and breasts, and I stretch myself beneath him, enjoying every little friction he leaves on my skin. After circling my nipples with his tongue, making them go even harder, he sucks them gently before moving further up. He pushes me to the mattress with his hungry kisses as I hear the door fall back into his lock. I can''t even wonder for too long who just came in as Cayden''s mouthwatering scent already invades his bedroom. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ? ARTEMISIA Fynn continues to kiss me as I feel Cayden''s burning gaze on us. Breaking the kiss, he moves back down to my breasts, biting into my nipple gently. He continues to massage my breasts with his hand while ying with my other one with his mouth. I moan lowly, turning my head to see Cayden standing next to his bed, watching us with darkened eyes. "Why don''t you join us?¡± I ask in a whisper, getting a gorgeous grin to appear on his face. He starts undressing himself while I force myself to keep my eyes open to not miss a moment of this wonderful sight. As he stands there, his naked toned body on disy for me, he starts stroking his hard cock slowly, making me bite my bottom lip automatically as my body already screams for him. Fynn continues to explore my body with his mouth while he moves further down to my core. He kisses my wet folds gently, my pussy throbbing painfully in pleasant anticipation. A gasp escapes my lips as Fynn''s tongue moves between my folds slowly, and he traces my pussy up to my clit, circling it in relish. I keep my eyes on Cayden who is watching me hungrily as Fynn repeats the pleasurable tease, causing me to moan louder. Moving my arm over the bed, I hold my arm out towards Cayden before wing down onto the sheet as Fynn sucks in my pulsating clit, turning it gently between his teeth. "Oh, my Goddess," I breathe out as my back arches off the mattress. Cayden finally gets onto the bed, and while I''m trying not to go crazy at Fynn eating me out, I fight to keep my eyes on him, watching him crawl closer. He kisses me, and I wet my lips as he gets on his knees, and, while my sight is nearly obstructed by his big hard cock in front of my face, grabs my chin. His thumb caresses my lips before he pushes it between my lips, pressing onto my tongue to make me open my mouth. He invades my mouth, getting me to stick out my tongue to rub and p his cock against it. As Fynn pushes two fingers into me, increasing his licking pace, Cayden takes advantage of my eyes rolling to the back of my head and silences my loud moan by pushing his dick into my mouth. "Fuck," he growls, his finger grabbing my hair to stabilise our connection. I look up into his gorgeous face distorted by pleasure, making me even wetter. He moves his dick in and out of me slowly, while ying with my breasts. My body goes intoplete overdrive and as I spread my legs into the air to make Fynn''s tongue reach deeper, I follow Cayden''s darkened gazes as he observes my movements. I moan around his cock, asking myself if he is going to be a gentle lover as he keeps moving slowly, not forcing me to take him all. I''d like to take him deeper, but he is holding me fixated for him, and I''m just thinking about saying something as he shes me a sly grin, making my heart stop. "Turn her around. I want to fuck her mouth properly," he orders huskily, making Fynn chuckle. Fuck, yes! Fynn spins me around, making me get on all fours, pulling my hips up to him. As he positions himself to m into me, Cayden kneels before me, jerking my head up by my hair to make me take his cock into my mouth. I release a bit of spit onto it before he pushes himself into my mouth, hitting my throat with his tip. As he seems to have me positioned perfectly, Fynn starts fucking me, making me bob up and down on his big dick automatically. My moans vibrate along his cock as I keep taking him deeper by the hard thrusts carried out by Fynn, their pleasure groans fueling my lust, making me feel my juices run down my thighs. Fynn grabs my hips, positioning me better for him, Cayden lowering to sit on his heels to have Fynn pounding into me fiercely. My screams are muffled by his cock as Fynn keeps hitting my perfect spot making me cum on his cock in seconds. He slows down his pace for a few thrusts, getting me to ride out my earth-shattering orgasm fully before he picks up his pace again. His fingers dig into my hips and I can feel him nearing his own release as he buries himself into me with a loud groan. "Fuck." He wiggles inside of me, and I start moving my head, running my tongue along Cayden''s cock as Fynn chuckles. "Just in time, Matty." As Matthew undresses as fast as he can, and plots what they want to do next with Fynn, I concentrate on pleasuring my Alpha who is watching me giving him head with half-closed eyes. I hold one hand on his shaft, moving it with the movements of my head. "Let''s make her wet again," Fynn says as Matthew sits downying his head on the bed beneath my core. "So, she will feelfortable taking us both." My clit throbs in anticipation, a moan of mine running along Cayden''s cock as Fynn grabs me, wrapping his arms around me. He presses his hard cock against my ass and moves his hands down to let his fingers run along my thighs. Looping his hands around them, he spreads me, making me Tower onto Matthew''s face. Content belongs to I groan, wanting to protest as Matthew''s tongue is still too far away, and he does only get to lick me teasingly. "Don''t worry, princess," he hisses, and Matthew chuckles as he lets the tip of his tongue flick over my dripping folds, gracing my clit lightly. I feel Fynn moving against my ass, positioning himself as he nods towards Cayden. "Hold her if you don''t want her off your cock." Oh, my Goddess. Cayden tightens his grip on my hair, grinning slyly and just as Matthew sticks out his tongue again, Fynn thrusts into me fiercely, pushing my exposed clit onto Matthew''s expecting mouth. Now I understand what he meant because I would have arched off him at this amazing feeling. I scream out in pleasure, Cayden pulling at my hair to keep meContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. el moving up and down his dick while Fynn pounds into me. Content belongs to I would fear about Matthew''s air supply but he seems to be doing just fine as he eats me out eagerly. My senses seem to be slipping out of my control as I keep having waves of pure lust rippling through me. Gulping, I take Cayden deeper, making him groan loudly as I cum hard. He releases me, pulling me off him, getting me to scream my orgasm out freely. ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I breathe out, feeling like cking out as I can''t seem to catch my breath. "Are you okay, beautiful?" Cayden asks huskily, making me nod with a smile. "Ah, yes!" He chuckles, caressing my face as he moves beneath me, Matthew slipping down from under me without making Fynn disconnect from me. As I perceive what they are about to do, I w down on Cayden''s arms. My face must be filled with panic evidently, because Cayden grabs my chin smiling at me. "We stop when you tell us to. Rx, let''s try it okay?" Content belongs to swne Biting my bottom lip, I nod slowly, feeling heat creep up my cheeks. "Good girl," he whispers, kissing me. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ? Chapter 99 ARTEMISIA Fynn pushes into me, steering my core to hover over Cayden''s hip. Cayden is holding his cock perfectly for Fynn to make me impale myself on him. Wrapping my arms around Fynn''s neck behind me, I scream in pleasure as they fill me. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck," I scream as Fynn starts lifting me up and down on his brother''s cock while moving in and out of me as well. My chest squeezes, my throat getting stuffed as a strange feeling expands from my core, spreading through my body. They allow me to adjust to them perfectly by moving slowly and I fight the urge to beg for them to go faster as I know that I would regret it. "You''ll get it harder as soon as you are ready for it, babe," Fynn chuckles, making my heart flip in my chest. My brain is already giving up its service as I can''t even form a coherent answer, concentrating on the overwhelmingly fabulous feeling of them pleasuring me. Matthew gets on the bed as well, standing up, wrapping his hand around the back of my neck gently, getting me to look at him. He makes me let go of my hold on Fynn, and I put my hands on Cayden''s shoulders, who is propped up on his elbows. I look up at him as he grins at me, and I lift my hand to grab his cock, forming a good amount of spit to spread onto his tip. "Goddess, this makes me go fucking crazy," Cayden growls, throwing his head into his neck as I lower my mouth onto Matthew''s cock. After a few sucks, Cayden sits up, fixating with his fingers burying into my hip. "Take him deeper, love." I do as I''m told with a smile, gulping to have him glide into my mouth with a groan. Just as his tip hits my throat, making my pussy mp down on Cayden''s cock, he growls in pleasure and starts fucking me faster from beneath. Fynn slowly increases his pace as well, adjusting to his pace until they get to the speed my body was yearning for. I soon can''t move my head to continue to pleasure Matthew as I lose control over my body at them pounding into me fiercely. Screaming, I sink my nails into Cayden''s shoulder, making him hiss. "You feel fantastic, Artemisia," hepliments me, taking my breast into his mouth. His husky whisper makes my heart squeeze, my nipples hurting at how hard they are getting. ¡°Fuck, this time I can''t hold it back anymore,¡± Fynn growls and after a p on my ass, Matthew moves away from me, allowing Cayden to pull me down with him. While I''m still sitting on his cock, he has my ass exposed to Fynn fully, and the fire whirling in my chest is all I need to know. "Get it then," Cayden says with a grin, pressing a kiss onto my hair. I gasp, Cayden keeping me fixated down as Fynn starts fucking my ass like he owns it. And as it feels so good, he fucking does. My pleasure mixes with pain, getting an incredible high to build up in my body. "Matt!" Cayden summons his brother, and as if he knew exactly what I need, he slips his hand between our sweaty bodies, reaching my clit to massage it fastly, matching Fynn''s pace. I open my mouth for a silent scream, my voice failing me as my eyes roll back at my orgasm that explodes in me, shooting shards of my detonating heart all across my chest. Slumping onto Cayden, I feel Matthew retreat his hand as Fynn continues to fuck my shivering frame. With ast thrust, he empties himself into me with a thundering groan. "Fuuuck." As they let me go, slipping out of me, I let myself roll onto the cool mattress, my body feeling totally overheated. Iugh as I move the back of my hand over my forehead, and Cayden turns to me, kissing me softly. ¡°Are you feeling good enough to have Matt have his turn as well?¡± he asks me, looking up to his brother and I follow his gaze, finding Matthew looking down at us with pleading eyes. "Of course," I say breathlessly, smiling up at him, and love how he lights up. I''m about to get up as Cayden pulls me back against his frame, turning to have me sitting in hisp with a squeal. He presses his lips to my ear, my heart halting in my chest as he asks me in a husky whisper, "Do you think you can take my cock in your ass?" I gulp, looking at his hard cock, standing up enticingly, long and broad. As soon as I nodded and uttered a low ''yes'' I feel his smile on my skin as he presses a kiss onto my neck. He lifts me, making me lower onto his cock slowly. I press my lips together, but can''t hold back my moan from exploding from my lips. Fynn watches us with a smug grin, and I tear my eyes off him to concentrate on Matthew who is kneeling between our legs, ready to take me. My thoughts run wild, and I have barely asked myself how he will fuck me in this position as he grabs my ankle, lifting my legs. Cayden moves his hands from my ass along my thighs to the back of my knees and with a smooth movement, he pulls my legs back, spreading my core to Matthew. "So fucking hot," he whispers, as he strokes his cock, moving it to my entrance. As he sinks into me, pushing himself up onto his knees to bury himself to the hilt, I throw my head back with a long moan, enjoying him moving inside of me. ¡°Don''t!" he growls, driving his fingers into my hair to pull my head back up. I scream and as soon as he has fixated me for him, he starts fucking me harder, taking my breath away. "Oh, my Goddess! Oh, my Goddess!" I moan, feeling another orgasm build back up already. "Harder, Matt! Harder!" I scream, and he grins at me,plying with my wish, making me feel like flying away.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He starts rubbing my clit in sync with their thrusts, and suddenly, Fynn is back at my side. Matthew removes his hand, making his brother take over pleasuring my clit as he pounds into me, risking splitting me. I nearly lose my voice as I scream my throat out as he continues to fuck me raw, getting me through another orgasm. As soon as I havee squirting against his abs, he slows down, making me ride out my orgasm and bringing me back down tearth. Matthew spreads my juices onto his toned abs and up to his chest as I watch him with heavy eyelids. He grins at me as he pulls at my hair again, getting me off the bed and to my knees. I smile up at them as they start to move their hands up and down their gorgeous dicks as I kiss and lick their tips alternately, until Fynn and Matthew cum all over me. They caress my face as I lick off their cum from my lips and I lose myself in their happy expressions, nearly missing that Cayden has yet to have his happy ending. I reach out to wrap my hand around his delicious cock, but after a few strokes, he grabs me, pulling me back onto my feet. Leaning against Matthew''s and Fynn''s shoulders, I position myself perfectly for him to fuck my pussy from behind. They caress my sides gently, leaving sparks on their way to increase my pleasure. ¡°Aaaah, fuck,¡± I breathe out as he pushes into me increasingly faster and I lean forward faster, getting him to hit my perfect spot, making me be undone in seconds. Fynn and Matthew stabilise me with a chuckle as Cayden executes hisst strong thrusts, before coating my insides with his cum. "Oh my Goddess," I moan, feeling his warm lips pressing against my back. "Oh, yes," Cayden chuckles, wrapping his hand around my throat, pulling me back against his frame. "You are so fucking perfect!" I breathe out augh, my head spinning as he kisses the spot beneath my ear, whispering smokily, "I can''t wait to mark you tomorrow!" Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ? Chapter 100 ARTEMISIA "Finally," Lisa giggles as she walks towards me with spread arms. "Look at you!" I blush, chuckling lowly as I turn from the reception desk, sping my patient''s clipboard to my side. "Oh, stop it." "That white coat really suits you," she continues gushing, making me roll my eyes with an embarrassed giggle. Cayden finally made me take up on Dr. Davies'' offer, and today I had to because I was already making myself anxious about my little marking ceremony, but the Omegas wanting to prepare me and scrub me were driving me crazy. Also, I feel so fantastically sore that I would like to prevent anyone from pulling at or pinching me as I''m dly enjoying the memory of their touch still lingering on my skin. "And today is the big day, isn''t it?" Lisa gasps, as we start walking to my office. She stares in awe as we step in, and I giggle, "Yes, and I''m pretty nervous." "Argh, you will be fine!" She says, waving her hand dismissively. I push down a moan rising in my throat as we sit down and Lisa looks around agape. "This is awesome!" I shift in my seat, trying to alleviate the pressure on my sore pussy. "They want me to be back at a certain hour to prepare me... I''m not sure what Daisy and Alberta want to do with me but I''m quite scared about what it might be." "Well, I have something for you that will guarantee your night to be a sess," she grins, putting a small boutique bag onto the table. I take it hesitantly as she pushes it over the table with a grin, and I risk a look into it. "Oh, my Goddess," I blush, pushing it away from me. "I... I can''t wear this..." Lisaughs, grabbing the bag to pull out a flimsy dress. But what am I saying? It''s just a part of a dress... a really small part. "Oh, he will want to devour you instantly when he is going to see you in this," she chuckles, lifting the lingerie up for me to see. Covering my blushing face with my hands, I shake my head, "Do you want me to get killed?" She is still holding it up with dancing eyebrows as the door opens and a nurse steps into the room. All three of us freeze, staring at each other. The nurse lets her eyes jump back and forth between the two of us before her eyes fall on the piece of lingerie Lisa is holding before she clears her throat. "We have a little patient waiting in 204 for you, doctor," she says before retreating with her eyes lowered to the floor. Lisa cracks up, and I tear the dress out of her hands, "At least now everybody will know what I will be wearing for my night with my mate and can gossip about it happily." "This is so exciting!" She squeals, pping her hands and Iugh. I can''t believe I''m actually beginning to love living in this crazy cult. As I get back to work, we say goodbye with a hug and I guess it''ll be impossible to calm my racing heart now as she winks at me, wishing me good luck for tonight. Goddess. Luckily, my heartbeat calms down a bit as I enter the room with my new patient waiting in it. ¡°Luna,¡± a slender and tall woman, stands up doing a little curtsy. I recognise her from the pack house. She is one of the Omegas who work in the kitchen. ¡°Carol, right?¡± I say, gesturing to her to sit back down. "Please don''t call me that. Missy is still the best way to go." She smiles as she takes her seat next to the hospital bed of her little daughter. "Well, who do we have here?" I ask the pale girl, probably not older than five or six years old. "I''m Julie," she answers, beaming up at me. "Such a pretty name," I say as I sanitise my hands. "I''m Missy, and I''m going to do a little check-up to see what made your belly hurt so much, is that alright?" She nods repeatedly, as her mother sighs, "Thank you." Closing her file back up, I sit down on a chair standing next to the entrance to roll up to her bed. "So, want to tell me what happened?" She giggles cutely as she watches me. "I felt sick." "Did you have to throw up?" I ask and she nods sadly. "Oh! I''m sorry to hear that! Did you feel sick once or did it happen more than once?" I continue as I take out the thermometer to measure her fever. "Just once. My belly hurt a lot," she says lowly, making me look at her with a saddened expression. "But now it feels better already." Taking her temperature swiftly, I notice that she still has a bit of temperature, but nothing rming. ¡°I''m so d!" After taking a few notes, I look up at her with a smile. "Do you remember what you were doing as your belly started hurting, sweetie?" Her face falls immediately and she starts kneading her fingers, looking at her mother with a scared expression. Her mother stares back at her with a stern look, making a gesture with her head as if wanting to tell her that she should spill the beans. Content belongs to I wait patiently for the little girl to turn back to me, looking totally devastated. "I wanted to try the food." She stops, risking another look at her mother as I lean forward, "What food?" "The food that was prepared for you," she confesses, the corners of her mouth dropping. "I thought that it would be special because it was meant for a Luna, so I wanted to try it." I blink, taken aback as I sit back up straight as her mother lifts her hand towards me as if wanting to calm et me down "I can take her toate during my shift on the days my mate and I don''t have a nanny. And she has always been a good kid, I''m so sorry she did that." Content belongs to "Oh, no! There is nothing to be sorry for," I force up a smile even if my heart drops to my stomach. "You just wanted to have a little bite. And I''m sorry that might have happened to you because of my food." Looking down at the clipboard with her file, I move it in my hands. "I''|| run some tests, but I''m sure she will be alright. They spike my food with a lot of supplements because of a potential baby. And I''m sure you will feel better in a heartbeat." Content belongs to "Thank you so much," her mother sighs relieved while Julie shes me a happy grin. I reach out to tap her hand, "And next time you want something, just ask me. I''ll be happy to share something with you that won''t make you feel sick." Standing up, I hang her file back on the foot of her bed. "I''ll be right back." I exit the room, getting showered by another round of thank yous from her mother, and start walking down the hallway in the direction of theb as I halt in my tracks. My thoughts run wildly in my head before I turn around to walk directly into Dr. Davies'' office. "William, do you have a minute for me?" I ask, after having knocked at the door gently. ¡°Sure,e on in," he says, taking off his sses. Clearing my throat, I close the door behind me and step into the room to stand before his desk. "There is a little girl who was hospitalised with a stomach ache and nausea. It seems to be just an indigestion, but there is something bugging me." "What is it?" he furrows his brows, and I sit down in one of the two chairs standing in front of his desk. "They are giving me supplements. And there is a chance that the food she ate was spiked with that... So, maybe it was the meds that made her feel sick." Pressing the end of his sses'' frame between his lips, he ponders over my words for a moment before murmuring, "Supplements aren''t supposed to make anyone feel sick. The best they can do is generate expensive pee." "That''s what I''m worried about," I confess, shifting in my seat. "Do you think I should run a tox screen as well?" He nods, sitting up and crossing his hand on the desk, "I certainly would. Have you been feeling sicktely?" ¡°No,¡± I shake my head, sighing. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Well, I guess we will find out after running the tests. Just be cautious, okay?" He smiles encouragingly as I get back up. "Maybe you want to prepare your food yourself for the next few days." I chuckle nervously as I stand up, "Will do that! Thank you."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t even mention it." I''m already at the door as I turn around, squinting my eyes. "Cayden said he would send in something to have it tested. Have you had the time to run the tests already? Maybe that would be a hint of what to look for." "He sent something into ourbs?" He asks confusedly, making me nod. "I didn''t get anything." I take a step back, feeling my heart squeeze, as he checks his files again. ¡°Oh, maybe he sent it for a test to ab somewhere else." "That could be. I would suppose that he would send something concerning his Luna to the best researchb specialising in toxins of the continent," he says encouragingly, but something tells me that he isn''t as convinced as he should be. "That will certainly be it," I say, turning around to leave the room. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ? Chapter 101 ARTEMISIA Returning to the pack house, I''m exhausted but also feel incredibly giddy. I hurry to get to my quarters while the flimsy lingerie dress weighs heavily in the little bag. Stepping into my quarters by forcing me not to burst into his office, I take a deep breath. As I inhale, I notice that something is wrong quickly, my senses are on high alert as I smell various scents of people that must be standing in my bedroom. "Oh, she ising," I hear Daisy whispering and as I step into my bedroom, my heart stops. "What are you all doing here?" I ask the small crowd of women that is standing in a row, smiling at me. I take a little step back, sping my little bag with my indecent piece of clothing as I shudder because of the creepy vibe of this situation. "Wee, Luna Artemisia. We were waiting for you to get you ready for the marking," an elderly woman says, stepping aside to reveal a long, white, linen robe lying on my bed. I clear my throat, lifting my bag as I smile ufortably, "Well, thank you. But actually, I have organised something already." ¡°It''s tradition, Missy,¡± Daisy hisses, and I take a deep breath to bite my tongue. This is a special night, and she isn''t going to ruin this for me. The elderly woman lifts her hand, pointing her finger towards Daisy admonishingly, "If the Luna has organised something for our Alpha, there is nothing wrong with us adjusting our traditions a little bit." "Let''s take a bath first, Luna," She says, starting to steer me to my en-suite bathroom, and the rest of the women follow us chatting happily. "Please don''t call me that," I murmur beneath my breath, getting just a motherly smile from the woman. In the bathroom, a steamy bath already awaits me. It smells incredibly good as the scent ofvender fills the air and I can''t wait to rx in it. As soon as I''m out of my clothes, I let myself sink into the warm water and my muscles scream at the soothing feeling. I force down the moan that wants to bubble out of my chest as I don''t want to embarrass myself. I feel a bit ufortable at them tending to me, washing my hair and scrubbing my skin with some awesomely smelling peeling. But it is tradition, so I''ll just put up a good face on this and bear it. As they are styling my hair, Daisy takes my hand to put another few of the coloured pills into my hand and I look up at her dumbfounded. "This will help for the baby." "I''m not going to take these, Daisy," I say confidently, depositing them on a surface next to me. "But you have to! It is important for the baby." Shaking my head, I press my hands between my thighs, "Cayden said I could skip them until after the official marking! Do you want to go and ask him about it? Or maybe I should call Fynn and let him know that you are forcing me to take something again, even if he doesn''t want me to take them." Mentioning Fynn always works as it gets everyone''s face to go pale instantaneously. "Alpha Cayden didn''t inform me about putting off the supplements, and neither did Beta Logan. I''m sure they will be deeply disappointed at your childish behaviour," Daisy spits, and even if I get to swallow my gasp as I don''t want to give her the satisfaction, the women around me don''t hold back. "Daisy!" one of them hisses, but I just wave dismissively. "Let her! She is just anxious about my baby''s health." I squint my eyes at her, tilting my head. "Aren''t you, Daisy?" Daisy starts fidgeting around, probably because the realisation of what she has done starts kicking in. "Yes! Of course!" "Don''t worry," I say with a theatrically lovely tone. "I''ll do my best to take them regrly after my official marking ceremony." She nods, looking very ufortable and I take a mental note to myself, wanting to remember to take the pills and store them somewhere safe so that they can be analysed as well. *** Vera, the eldest of the circle of women who came to prepare me, is the one who actually apanies me into a big bedroom situated in the wing opposite where we are staying. I hug my dressing gown closer as I feel coldness seeping through my skin and try not to concentrate too much on her long gown dragging on the floor, making me feel like she is bringing me to my execution. ''Cass?'' I sigh, hoping for a nice word from her as she must be happy now, as we are about to be marked by an Alpha, but she just scoffs, ''Just don''t fuck it up this time.'' I take a shaky breath, trying to calm my nerves and blend her out as she isn''t being helpful at all. My heart halts in my chest as we in finally reach the big bedroom. The room is full of candles that are being lit by a bunch of Omegas. In the middle of the sea made of candles stands a huge bed, and I chuckle to myself as I think that I would be able to fit all my mates in here, "Let me help you out of your gown," Vera says in a kind tone, tearing me out of my thoughts. I let her unwrap my dressing gown, slipping it off me gently. "Get onto the bed, please." Slipping out of my shoes, I proceed to sit on the bed, crossing my arms over my chest, I try to shield as much of my skin as I can from the Omegas who are looking at me curiously. I clench my teeth, not wanting to have them chattering because of how cold I feel. Cayden will have me warmed up in no time anyway. "We will now leave you alone," Vera says after having taken a look around. "The Alpha will be here in a few moments. Are you alright? Do you need something?" What if I told her no? "I''m very much alright and I don''t need anything else, thank you so much, Vera." She does a deep curtsy, making me gulp. "Luna." The people stream out of the room, leaving me alone with my anxious thoughts and my heart beats into my chest, risking suffocating me. I try to rx, unwrapping my arms from my body to have it on disy for him when hees in. I keep squirming in my seating position just until the door opens slowly, and Cayden steps in. He is wearing one of his gorgeous smiles and his eyes scan me hungrily, reactivating my nerves and getting my nervousness to slide off me. As he steps closer, I have to force myself to sit still, and I concentrate on taking in his appearance. The linen pants and tunic he is wearing make me think of me being trapped in a cult all over again, and Iugh, making him do the same. "What is it?" "Sorry, these clothes and all those candles make me feel like I''m about to be sacrificed," I say, making him grin. "Yeah. They tend to go a little bit overboard in their excitement." I clear my throat, positioning the strap on my shoulder. "Do you think I can ask you something before we... erm... start? Or do you think it will ruin the mood?" "Seeing what you are wearing, you would have to put in a lot of work to ruin my mood, my love," he says, grinning smugly, and I chuckle. "Perfect then. Oh," I suddenly jerk up. "They are not eavesdropping, are they?" "Goddess, I hope not," he answers, putting his hands into his pockets. "I''m nning to make you scream a few things that only I should hear." Oh, my... I force my smile down, lowering my gaze and hees to stand in front of the bed. "Today at the hospital... I can exin it to youter, but I had a conversation with William and he told me about not knowing of any sample you sent in for testing. Did you send it to someone else? Fynn told me that you were going to test my spiked food." He nods as he gets on the bed and crawls closer. My heartbeat picks up, risking exploding in my chest until he kisses me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I sent it to Corvina. She is bit more specialised in toxins than our hospital here and she will being into the pack''s territory to check on Fynn anyway as we fear that Drake has gotten stronger by getting your blood. And we don''t want to fisk any bad thing happening during the ball. She will be bringing the results." I smile at him, nodding. "Okay. That makes sense." He caresses my face, pulling me in for another kiss. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ? Chapter 102 CAYDEN "Do I really have to wear these ridiculous clothes?" I pull at the stupid tunic that is extremelyfortable but I''d like to wear something to seem a bit more confident for my mate. "It''s tradition, Alpha," Jake answers, gesturing to the room at the end of the hallway. "Now, if you want to follow me, your Luna is already waiting." As we reach it, he scurries around me, putting his hand on the doorknob, "Are you ready?" My heart squeezes in my chest, but I try to hide my nervousness by clearing my throat. "Yes, of course," I murmur as I pull on the stupid tunic once more. "I wish you a pleasant night, Alpha," he bows as he opens the door. As I step in, my mind goespletely nk. I forget even what I''m wearing as I spot her sitting on the bed. Her delectable body is just covered slightly by someced white material, leaving nothing to the imagination, and her beautiful curls are pulled up, leaving her creamy neck on disy for me. I fear that I have even forgotten how to walk for a moment before I force myself to reach her. I luckily get through our conversation easily, even if Aiden keeps growling, sending awesomely indecent pictures in front of my inner eye. I know that he can''t wait to mark her, and I can''t wait to be inside of her again. As I finally get to kiss her, my body and mind seem to reawaken, bringing me back to this fantastic reality. "Are you sure that you are ready for it? Are you feeling alright?" "Yes! Yes," she says, shing me one of her breathtaking smiles. "I''m ready and even if I''m still a bit sore, I''m feeling alright." I distort my face, chuckling, "Sorry about that. I should have thought about it, but it was too tempting to stop it." "Ah, I would have hated to have you stop us. It was amazing." She lowers her voice, touching the fabric of my tunic as she gets on her knees. "And actually, I can''t wait to feel your cock inside of me again, stretching my sore pussy." "Goddess," I groan, feeling my pants get tighter as she continues to caress my chest. "I loved how dominant you were, by the way," she giggles cutely, making me smile. "Is that so?" She nods, her hand wandering up to my shoulder to touch my neck. "Yes. The way you ordered them around to please me perfectly." Leaning in, I capture her lips with mine, pulling her in for a passionate kiss, "It''s because you deserve the best. And an Alpha always has to make sure everyone is feeling content." She throws her head back with augh, and I take advantage of it to kiss her neck and nibble at her skin. I move up to her ear and whisper, "Get out of your panties, and spread your legs for me.¡± Feeling her shuddering slightly, I let her untangle herself from me to scoot further back into the bed. I watch her, barely being able to hold back and not tear her clothes off her as she slips off her panties, throwing them on the floor. Standing up, I follow her movements as she spreads her legs slowly, baring her delicious pussy to me. A growl escapes my chest, and I pull the tunic over my head, getting out of my pants more hastily than I had nned to be back on her as fast as I can. "You are so fucking beautiful," Ipliment her, kissing her again. She allows me to deepen the kiss, wrapping her hands around my neck to drive her fingers into my hair. I press my hard cock against her wet folds, having it glide in between them to rub it against her clit. She gasps against my mouth, her grip tightening. Starting to move slowly, I increase the rubbing and the pressure on her throbbing core, breaking the kiss to enjoy her moans. Goosebumps cover my skin as I enjoy how her body reacts to my movements. I move back down her body, kissing her skin not covered by theced material. As I kiss the skin between her breasts, making her mewling lowly, I grab the seam of her dress, pushing it to the side to have her big breasts spill free. She sps the pillow as I finally tend to her hardened nipples, biting them gently and sucking them into my mouth. I travel further down, pulling the fabrics still wrapped around her waist out of the way with my teeth, before finally reaching her pulsating core. "Already so wet for me, mate?" I ask her, gliding over her wet folds with my index and middle finger before pushing them into her. Her back arches off the mattress as she screams in pleasure. I give her a moment to adjust to the pration before I start moving them in and out of her, watching my hand getting drenched with her juices. She ws onto the bedsheets, and my cock twitches in pleasant anticipation of giving her even more. Turning my fingers inside of her, I get them out of the way to be able to reach her clit. Spreading her dripping wet folds with my other hand, I expose her clit perfectly for me. I press my lips onto her clit, her gasp transforming into a loud moan as I suck her nub into my mouth. ¡°Ah, fuck! Yes!" She screams, pushing up her hips. Prating her deeper, I get her to move her hips back down, and start licking her slowly, eating her out in relish. Her screams and moans show me I''m going the right way as my flicking and circling tongue makes her get closer to her first orgasm of the night. As her breathing pattern changes and her moans get louder, I increase my licking pace, pushing myself up to increase the pressure on her clit. Repositioning my arm without losing my grip on her folds, I force her hips back down, fixating her perfectly for me to pleasure her. It takes her mere seconds after I restart to pump my fingers in and out of her to cum into my mouth, screaming my name loudly. And I can''t remember ever having heard anything that sounded better. I slip my fingers out of her, letting her catch her breath as she rides out her orgasm fully while I lick her clean.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, my Goddess," she breathes out as I get back on her. I kiss her, pushing my tongue between her lips, making her taste herself on my tongue. I yearn to have her fucked raw by calling in my brothers and getting her to wrap her beautiful lips around my cock, but tonight she will be just mine, so I have to force this urge down. Also, we have nned something special for the ball. That will definitely make it up to her that I''m being egoistic tonight. Pushing up my knees, I get her to spread her widely for me, and I position myself at her entrance. "Ready?" "Yes!" She breathes out, throwing her head back into the pillow while sping it. I move my hands above her head, grabbing the edge of the mattress and biting into her jawline. "Look at me, my Luna." She looks up, her eyes meeting mine, making my heart flip in my chest. As she has her eyes set on me, I push into her, increasing the pration by pulling me up on the mattress. Her moan makes my cock throb, causing a pleasant shudder to pass through me. I start moving out of her slowly, only to m back into her. I love how she tries to keep her eyes on me even if I get them to roll back to the back of her head. Grabbing her wrists, I move them above her head, fixating them before I pound into her violently. Her moans get louder, risking making me lose my ability to hear, but I still want more of them. "Scream louder for me, babe," I whisper, pressing my lips against her ear. Even if I can''t feel the sparks on my skin that I felt when I was with Rachel, I still can''t wrap my mind around the fact of how much better her touch feels. My nerves buzz when she is close, making my body feel it like a liberating reward when she finallyys her fingers on us. I knew she was everything to me, even more than my fated mate could ever have been, the moment I spotted her in the crowd of her brother''s coronation ceremony. had never seen someone so beautiful that I had felt the need to ????? be close to her instantly. Even my wolf yearned to be in her vicinity, so much so that I was actually shocked when I found out that she wasn''t my second-chance mate. Content belongs to "You have to tell me when you are about to cum, love. It will make it easier for you to withstand the pain," I whisper further, making her whimper. I hold onto her stronger as I fuck her raw, her body keeps trembling more and more with every thrust I deliver into her, her pussy mping down on my cock, making me lose my fucking mind. ¡°Fuck, beautiful," I growl, just as her voice starts failing her. "I''m going to cum, Cayden!" she screams, before pressing her lips together. "I''m cumming!" Keeping my pace to not make her lose her high, I move her hands to wrap them around my frame, baring her neck to me. I elongate my canines, licking her shoulder with my tongue, grabbing her hair, and just as she cums hard, I sink my fangs into her flesh. Her high-pitched scream explodes into the room as my fangs sink deeper, my cock still moving in and out of her to fuel her lust. She whimpers, and wraps her arms around my shoulders, scratching my back with her ws. I hiss, letting go of her and sealing my mark with my tongue. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I keep fucking her to reach my release as my eyes widen at feeling her canines grazing my skin. Before I can realise what is happening, her fangs are already sinking into my skin, the stinging pain shing through my body. With a loud groan, I empty myself inside of her in the best orgasm I ever had, and she lets go of me, sealing her mark with her tongue. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ? Chapter 103 CAYDEN "Don''t move. I''m not ready to wake up yet," I groan into her hair as I feel her squirming in my hold. Artemisia sighs, rxing in my arms, making me increase my grip on her. "Won''t everybody know that we are in here, and still... I mean..." "Doing it?" I chuckle, and she buries her face against my arm, and I can literally feel her blushing. ¡°Come on, my love. It''s only normal." I kiss her shoulder, making her turn in my arms. She moves her hands over her head, my hand moving up to grab her breast. Moving my gaze down her body, I squeeze her breast gently, grazing her hardened nipple with my knuckles. "I don''t know," she moans lowly. "I still have to get used to the stamina you all have." I crack up, pulling against my frame to bury my face into her hair, breathing her in. ¡°I knew as I saw him that Ricky-boycked in that department too." She chuckles, shaking her head. "Compared to you or your brothers... Him finishing is practically your warm-up." Iugh, grazing her shoulder with my lips, kissing the spot where I marked her. She moans, enjoying the waves of pleasure that it sends through her body. "It suits you perfectly." "Are you happy?" she asks me, making me take a deep breath. "More than happy," I answer, hugging her closer. "Over the moon.¡± After I had rejected my fated mate, I felt like I was cursed. I was sure that the Moon Goddess had chosen Rachel for me explicitly to punish me. So, I came to think that rejecting her would get me damned forever. Never would I have imagined that I needed to crawl through hell to find my paradise. Artemisia turns in my arms to face me, and after wrapping her arms around me, she rubs her nose against mine, scrunching up her face cutely. "I''m d." "Did you notice that you marked me as well?" I ask her, making her nod happily. "Yeah, when she is in for something, then to take her ce as a Luna," she says jokingly, and I move toy on top of her. Her squeal transforms into a giggle as she squirms beneath me. I capture her lips with mine, getting her to stop and my heart flutters as she sighs against my lips happily. Breaking the kiss, I wait for her to open her eyes and meet my gaze as I grin. "Wee to the Red Fang Pack, my Luna. You are now officially part of the strongest pack in the Northern Hemisphere, which makes us the strongest reigning couple in it.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Oh, my Goddess,¡± Artemisia breathes out, biting her bottom lip. "But what really matters to me is if my Alpha would be interested in another round before we have to leave this heaven." ¡°Oh, I thought you''d never ask," I pull her up getting on my knees as she grabs onto me with a happy giggle. If it were for me, we would never leave this ce. *** "Well, I guess congrattions are due, brother," Logan looks at me defiantly, his hands in his pockets as I step up to his cage. Maybe I should just let him rot in here. "Thank you, Logan," I answer, spinning the key in my hand. "Are you ready to behave?" "Yeah," he nods, lowering his gaze and I go to open his cell door. Just as he passes me, his gaze falls onto my shoulder, where my mark must be sticking out slightly from underneath my shirt. Logan halts, pulling at my shirt to reveal swnovel Artemisia''s mark, "She marvel you?" I shrug as if it wasn''t totally incredible. "Yeah. Why? Did you expect her to mark you back as you took her by force?" "I didn''t..." he starts, swallowing his anger and lowering his voice. "No, of course not." "So... her wolf connected with yours?" he asks further, making me distort my face. ¡°Something like this, but not like you would imagine. After the marking, she retreated and refuses to talk to Aiden." "Is he pissed?" he asks with a stupid grin, and I shake my head. "No, he understands that she wille around eventually. The marking is already a great sign, so We will just continue to give her all the time she needs. He is sure that he can get her to talk to him soon anyway." "Of course," he murmurs, walking out with a lowered head. I know that he regrets what he has done. And I have made sure by talking about it with Artemisia that she had gotten her apology. After she was okay with letting him out, I was confident about it being a good move as well. Also, it would be a pity if any of us would miss the ball, seeing what we have nned for her. I walk up the stairs, following my brother silently and I''m just about to push out a relieved sigh as I have reached my quarters as a sickeningly sweet scent invades my nostrils. Bloody vamp. Bursting into my office, I see him standing next to my window, grinning mockingly. His deep red eyes show me that he had a great time while he was in town, making me click my tongue. "My Alpha," he bows theatrically. I groan, closing the door behind me as I see him sniff the air for the first time. I know... We stink. ¡°I''m having the most perfect of days, Hendrick. Don''t ruin it." He chuckles, passing his hand through his sand-coloured hair. "I just came by to give you my little report before fleeing the territory again." "Why?" I ask, stepping behind my desk to sit down into my chair. But before I can put up a worried expression, it dawns on me. "Ah, I forgot. The ball." "Yeah," he says. "I love you all, my dearest furry brothers and sisters, but I still have to avoid having you all in one ce. I think that I would lose my olfaction forever." Content belongs to I crack up, and heughs shortly before he leans down to me, sniffing again with a confused expression. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ? Chapter 104 CAYDEN "Want some?" I ask with a grin, and he straightens back up, walking around my desk to sit down in one of the chairs standing in front of it. "Thank you, brother. But I guess you would bestow the most severe form of poisoning on me since the ck Death." I sh him my canines in a broad grin, getting him tough again. ¡°Anyway, if you have a few moments to spare for me, I can let you know what I found out in the most boring, still ongoing, trial of our kins'' history." "What is it?" I ask, and he takes out a small notebook. I have always asked myself where he got these from as they look as old as he is. "They finally are getting that the wolfless woman was one of ours and that she was kidnapped and not exiled after having been tortured like the Saviano idiot was trying to convince everyone. And, finally, it was acknowledged that Fynn''s trespassing into the territory of the Gray Shadow Moon Pack was to get her daughter back, and not in the intent of starting a war." I chuckle at him calling Rardo an idiot without knowing Artemisia yet. "Finally! Was about time." ¡°So, all charges against him were dropped," he sighs. I close my eyes, hitting my fist repeatedly onto my desk. "Nice!" "But as the idiot was still adamant about the fact that he or any other member of his pack wasn''t involved in the kidnapping,¡± he takes a short pause to inhale deeply. "The high court wrapped it all up again. Going through every single count again. It was like watching your Nan tell you about the war for the umpteenth time. But... at least we seem to be getting shoved back slowly under our true light... Very... slowly..." "Which war did your Nan pester you about, Hendrick?" I ask him amused, causing him to lift his brows. "Aaaaanyway, once they were going in the right direction, it got very interesting," he says with an amused expression. "There was a new Alpha. A big boy. I think it is the one who held the coronation ceremony you went to a few weeks ago." ¡°Ah, yeah. Alpha Giorgio," I say with a smile. "Whatever," he sighs annoyed, turning a page. "It seemed that the big boy and the alpha idiot were in together on everything. The big boy sometimes struggled to follow where his idiotic friend wanted to aim at, but he was always really supportive." I scratch my chin, feeling troubled by this information. "He was supportive?" "Yeah, sometimes I felt like trapped in a movie about a cute little bromance. But they were one in making their ims... You know, about you being the monster and us being the brainwashed cult followers ready to sacrifice everybody for the greater good. Then denied every possible involvement in the kidnapping and the torture and in the end, they rode into the sunset happily. I felt ufortable watching all this, but I would have been awfully sad if I had missed it." Sitting up straight, I grab my pen, "Is there anything else that they said?" "Yeah,¡± he grins, obviously amused by my distress. ¡°They hinted at the fact that you and your brothers got the big boy''s sister off their territory with a scam." "Oh, Goddess," I sigh, passing my hand over my face. "Is that true? Are you holding a poor innocent girl as your hostage?¡± he grins wider, idiotically. "She is my... our mate. Nobody is holding her hostage," I growl, baring my mark at him by pulling at my shirt. He looks at the mark curiously before mocking me, "Sure, you tell yourself that." "Jerk," I murmur and he leans back in his chair with a chuckle. "Your favourite one, I may add." I shake my head, tsking, "And where do we go from here?" ¡°Well, I guess that they will ask you to show up to give your testimony soon. And I''m afraid that you will actually have to go this time.¡± I groan, and he stands up, closing the button on his jacket. "But maybe you can bring your beloved to keep you in a good mood. I can show you the best clubs in town." "Mate," I growl, making him wave at me dismissively. "Whatever you want to call her during your dirty talk is really none of my business," he jokes, making me shake my head with augh. Standing up as well, I walk him out of the office. "At least promise me that all the women you... encounter... are consenting. At least act like it around Missy." ¡°Sure," he snarls, distorting his face in disgust. "Do you know how bitter blood tastes when it is spiked with fear and distress?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He sticks out his tongue, expressing nausea, making me push out a relieved breath. "Really not my cup of tea." Even if I would trust him with my life, there are a few things that I am afraid to ask to this day. As soon as we stand in the hallway, he suddenly halts in his tracks and starts sniffing around with a strange expression. ¡°What is it?¡± Iugh, bumping into his shoulder yfully. "Are we dogs starting to have a bad influence on your noble essence?" "Uh," he hums, seemingly distracted. "It''s just strange." I look at him intently, lifting my brows at him and he frees himself out of his trance. "It is normally just one lovely stench when I get in here, but today something smells fantastically good." He shakes himself, regaining his grin. "Do you have a new cook?" Iugh, clicking my tongue. "No." "Anyway," he sighs, rolling back his shoulders. "I can''t wait to meet your... our Luna. She must be very special if you wear her mark this proudly." "She is," I puff my chest proudly, and he taps my shoulder. "I''m d you found her, my friend. You deserve it more than anybody else." "Thank you," I smile, and he walks around to descend the stairs. Just as he has started descending it, he halts again. His lean frame seems to be held back by some invisible force as he puts his hands into his pockets and stares up at me. "It''s really strange." "Missy is a doctor. I''ll ask her to do a full check-up when you are back from your hunt," I mock, tapping the massive wood of the balustrade. "Might be time someone takes a look at your twisted brain." "Ew, a doctor. Well, nobody can be perfect, right?" Iugh as I return to my office and he disappears down the stairs. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ? Chapter 105 ARTEMISIA Now I understand what my mother was talking about. With a smile, I let my fingers glide on my mark as I think back at the amazing feeling when I got it. This time it was painful as well, but the stinging was more pleasant, and the moment when his teeth sunk into my shoulder during my orgasm was breathtaking. Putting me into an ecstasy which made my head spin, allowing Cassy to take over without me even noticing, I ended up marking him too. I''m d she did, but I''m disappointed as I expected her to get back talking to me normally while she just grew meaner, attacking me even more often during the day. But as I was feeling so thoroughly happy, I focused on what Giorgio once taught me, and put up a wall to tune her out. "If I were to ask you something important, Would you answer me truthfully?" I am about to make a sarcastic response, but seeing the serious expression on his face, Iy my hands into myp with a light chuckle. "Always, my Alpha." "Were you ever involved in pack matters? With your father or maybe also your brother as he underwent the training." Cayden walks into the room, making me tap the ce next to me to get him to sit down. "Maybe you helped him with something?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I shake my head with a sad smile as he sits down on the couch next to me. "No, it was not my ce to interfere with the men. Especially since there were so many of them. I was too busy to listen to my mom telling me about all this Luna stuff." He sighs, and I close my magazine in myp. "Is something the matter?" "Maybe..." he groans, leaning his head back on the backrest of the couch. "You know," I chuckle, caressing his hair. "If you condemn me to a day of rxation, you should really do the same." He shes me a smug smile before closing his eyes. "Your orgasms are way more exhausting than mine. And a marking isn''t a walk in the park either." "How cocky you are," I say with a chuckle. "I love it." As he reopens his eyes and pulls me closer to his side, I smell something feebly. Grabbing his cor, I inch closer slowly, smelling at him again. "Oh, are you wearing some kind of new fragrance?" He looks at me with a questioning look as he shakes his head, ¡°No.¡± "Hmm, pity," I say pensively, straightening my spine. "It smells awfully good." I sh him a smile while he presses his tongue to his upper teeth with a smug grin. "Does it?" I nod, squirming in my seat, I nearly get set to mes under his intense gaze. "How interesting," he says cryptically, his grin widening. "Why?" I ask, suppressing my chuckle as I squint my eyes at him. But he doesn''t answer my question, but just grabs me to tickle me. "No, stop it!" I plead betweenughter. "Cayden!" My chest heaves as he stops, and I notice that he has overpowered me, getting me to lie beneath him. He lowers himself to press a kiss on my mouth, and I hum happily as I enjoy the friction of our lips touching. "You''ll find out soon enough," he says mockingly, and I let my fingers glide on his shirt as I sulk. "Meanie." Heughs, not moving off me as he leans in to graze my cheek with his nose. "Did something happen with my family?" I ask, and he nods. Taking a deep sigh, he presses a kiss on my jawline. "The trial that I told you about. It is going in quite a strange direction." ¡°Will you tell me about it?" I ask him, getting him to look at me with a bright smile. "Of course, my Luna. I have to!" *** The next day I feel even more exhausted than the day before. Even if I was forced to rx all day, I was done with the rxing part about one-half into it. As soon as Cayden had filled me in on everything, I felt awfully anxious. I had to promise him not to contact any of my brothers because my fingers were already burning up to p him through the phone. Crossing my arms, I get a curious look from Logan, who is standing next to me while we are watching Fynn shouting at the warriors. Well... I guess I''m watching him. He is certainly watching the warriors train. I know that my family proceeded to have a great rtionship with Rick and his family even after what had happened, and I just epted it as I thought it was for the pack''s sake. But as I got to know that Emma was saved and brought back from the Gray Shadow Moon pack I was furious. As if that wasn''t shocking enough, I got even more shocked as I I found out that my family supported him nevertheless, and even went along with the jerk, iming Fynn trespassed. I know that they hate the ckwoods and the Red Fang Pack, but this is too much. Also, what was this bullshit about me being kidnapped when we talked on the phone, or a few days ago even via mind link, regrly and he didn''t tell me once that he was going to address the high council about me being held by the ckwoods against my will? Stomping my feet into the ground, I tsk, my body too restricted to hold back this immense frustration. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Logan asks, making me scoff. "Yeah, totally alright." Drake''s growlrumbles through my mind and I look up to find Fynn ring at me shortly before he concentrates back on his warriors. "Keep calm, princess. Tell me angering you, and I''m going who is kick his sorry ass." Content belongs to Iugh at him being his usual ruffian self, cheering up my mood yfully. "Here you are, Missy!" Lisa smiles at me as she reaches us with fast steps. "I was told at the hospital that you took a day off and I was worried." Her gaze sways over to my mate as the edge of her mouth twitches. "Oh, hi, Logan." I don''t like the look in her eyes and I also find something very disturbing in her tone, but I shake the feeling off me, thinking I must be hallucinating. Logan marked me by force, so any involvement on her part would be just incredibly stupid at this point. She is just about to open her mouth again as she gets interrupted. Her attention gets drawn to something behind us as her eyes widen and she closes her mouth back up. Suddenly, a strange feeling surges up to my chest from my legs, causing an ufortable shudder to ripple through me. Logan and I turn practically simultaneously, and I have to stifle a scream as I get scared the living daylights out of me. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ? Chapter 106 ARTEMISIA "Oh, my Goddess!" I breathe out, putting a hand on my chest. A slender and pale woman stands in front of me as I turn around. Her white-blonde hair contrasts with the ck gown she is wearing, her icy blue eyes inspect my face before she smiles feebly. "You must be Missy," she says, her tone gentle and melodic as she speaks, keeping her voice nerve-wracking calm. "I was eager to meet you." I take a deep breath, feeling my lungs fill back up to being able to speak. "And who are you?" She just smiles, and after a strange look in the direction of Logan, she turns back at me. "I followed your scent all the way here. There is something that irks me." "I hope it''s not the fact that I stink," Iugh awkwardly as I try to make a joke to alleviate the pressuring tension in the air. She doesn''t answer my question, or even acknowledge it as she just continues to smile at me, looking directly through me. Fynn has stopped yelling and is watching us as well, as the woman pulls me into her ban. "Congrattions on your marking. You must be over the moon. But something seems to be off with your wolf, hasn''t she changed her demeanour after the marking in any way?" "No," I say lowly, shaking my head, feeling lost. "Why?" Pursing her lips, she pulls back her sleeve. "I see." "Missy!" Fynn roars, and I sense him running towards me just as the womanys her hand on my forearm. Her gentle and at the same time creepy smile is thest thing I see before I ck out. *** "Babe!" I open my eyes slowly, blinking my heavy lids against the light with all my might as I force myself to wake up. "Ah, she is finally waking up," I hear Cayden say with a worried tone as my sight focuses and sets on Logan crouching down next to my bed. ¡°What happened?" I ask, still feeling drowsy. "You passed out," Logan informs me, putting his hand on my head to caress my forehead gently with his thumb. "How are you feeling?" Suddenly, it dawns on me and I gasp. "It was that woman. That woman has made me pass out. What did she do to me?" "It was your wolf," the woman''s voice resounds in the room, making me jerk up to look at her. She is sitting on a chair in front of my bed, her straightened posture making her look so out of the picture as she is surrounded by my mates who are looking at me with a worried expression. "My wolf?" I ask her, and she seems to light up. "She had something against me touching you, so she shot down." My eyes widen at her, and I shake my head. "I beg your fucking pardon? My wolf doesn''t do shit. How can she shoot my systems down?" "Calm down," Logan says with a sigh, making me re up at him. "Don''t tell me to calm down. I want her out of my fucking bedroom. NOW!" The woman sighs, pulling a strange bag into herp. "Is she always this aggressive?" "Not really, no," Cayden answers her without tearing his gaze off me. I tilt my head, squinting my eyes as I scoff. "Great. Who is she even?" e "My name is Corvina. And I find it awfully interesting how your wolf is fighting to get me away from you," she introduces herself, stirring a strangely looking cup of tea. After clinking a silver spoon against the cup twice, she stands up to hand me the cup. I take the steaming brew out of her hands, sniffing at it. "Eew. What is this?" ¡°A healthy tea. I made it myself," she says, gesturing towards me that I should go ahead and drink it. Clicking my tongue, I try to give her back the cup but she crosses her hands behind her back. "I''m not going to drink this nasty stuff." "Artemisia," Cayden reprimands me, and I sigh. I let my shoulders slump, before nipping at the cup. "Okay. Fine." As soon as the hot mixture has touched my lips, my stomach turns. "All of it," Corvina says, her voice ghastly melodic as she prevents me from detaching the cup from my lips, forcing me to drink the entire brew by pushing onto the bottom of the cup. Content belongs to I force the brew down with big gulps, my stomach twisting. Closing my eyes, I empty the cuppletely and she takes it away from me immediately. "Very well." My stomach calms down for just a second before I feel my head spinning. My mates are looking at me worriedly as I try to speak but my words juste out slurred.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I can see Fynn as he steps forward, screaming at her but my mind isn''t able to grasp what he is saying. Strange. The room turns around, forcing me to lie down on my side. What is this? Suddenly, a hot feeling curses through me and I can''t even scream as my stomach rebels already, making me throw up over the edge of the bed. "Don''t touch her!" I hear Corvina scream as I feel my throat contract, fearing it would suffocate me. As my sight gets clearer and my brain seems to pick up my surroundings, I notice that I''m not vomiting food, but a ck and slimy mush that pools on the floor next to my bed. It stinks terribly and I beg the Moon Goddess to make it stop. Just as I think that I''ve reached my limit, my eyes pooling up with tears, I feel something bigger fighting its way up my throat, making me feel like I can''t breathe. ¡°Oh, finally. You have nearly made it, dear. Just fight through the pain," she says encouragingly while I''m about to give out. With a gentle touch, she wraps her hand around my throat, and a stingy feeling expands from my throat into my chest. Retching once again, I finally get to push out the lump in my throat, allowing me to breathe again. I take a deep breath, my eyes widening in shock as I see a slimy, eel-like creature wringing on the floor. "What the hell!" Fynn shouts out as the others are as shocked as me, following his example with outraged shouts. Corvina takes out a long and shiny knife, spearing the creature with one swing. "Gotcha!" My lungs fill back up with air, reactivating my vocal cords, allowing me to let out a bloodcurling scream. "What is this?" Matthew asks, distorting his face as I scoot back to the middle of my bed. I have my eyes directed at Corvina, who is still holding her knife, smiling at me creepily. ck slime is sttered all over her as she giggles, "Now you are free." Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ? Artemisia "Missy," Cassy breathes out, the tone of her voice sounding awfully strange. "Missy," she repeats as if she couldn''t say anything else. I''d like to answer her, but my throat is too hoarse to speak, my body paralysed by the sight before me. ¡°What the fuck was that?" Fynn shouts, making Corvina and I look at him. But she just giggles, and Fynn suddenly halts, his expression morphing as he turns to look at me wide-eyed. "What the..." he whispers, and I hear Drake purr in the back of my mind. Suddenly, Cayden and Logan stare at me incredibly too while Matthew buries his face into his hands. "Oh, my Goddess," Logan says, his expression bing void while Cayden starts smiling brightly. My gaze snaps back to Corvina who is already back smiling at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "I guess your wolf is talking to theirs." We start tough in unison as we see my mates enjoying my wolf reaching out to them dumbfounded. It is so cute how over-challenged they are that I even forget that there is a witch standing in my bedroom who is covered in stinky, ck slime after impaling a horrendous creature that just came out of me. I shudder, and Corvina pulls up my nket to wrap it around me. "Sorry," she says gently. "I forgot how strenuous that magic is for a nearly wolfless body like yours." "What is this?" I ask, my heart squeezing painfully in my chest. ¡°Animaedentis vermis in lupis," she says nonchntly, making my face fall. "Huh?" "Soul-eating worms," she says with sparkling eyes. "They love to drain wolves'' energies. It takes a lot before a wolf is extinguished as they have a lot of energy. So, they can feed off a host for decades until they leave their host to die. To not be discovered, they have an interesting tactic." I jerk back lightly, feeling as if the whole world just came crashing down around me while Corvina looks like a preschooler who is showing me her favourite insect. "Mimicry," Cayden says, making Corvina nod. "They need just a handful of days of observation before they can take over fully, mimic the wolf''s voice and behaviour to their host. Naturally, there is no chance they can shift or let the human part still take advantage of the inhumane senses. That''s the main reason why they get their cover blown but also the one reason why they never get discovered. At least not until it''s already toote," Corvina exins further, making me shudder again. "But how did it get into her?" Matthew asks. "And it is huge! How long has it been in her?" Logan adds with a sorrowful expression. I pull the nket closer, scooting back further as I''m still not convinced if I want to know more about this thing or just make them shut up. "As it seems, it has been feeding off her wolf for about five or six years," Corvina inspects the worm, making us gasp in unison. "Missy, you said your wolf started acting strangely just after your rejection. Would that fit the picture?" Cayden asks and I nod. ¡°Yeah, but how did it get into me? I mean..." I take a break, shuddering. "Such things don''t just happen, right?" Corvina looks at me sadly as she shakes her head, "No, this is extremely strong ck magic..." She observes me for a second, before she asks, ¡°Was your ex-mate unfaithful?" ¡°Just bluntly straight to the point," Fynn chuckles, but I''m still too confused. ¡°Erm... Yes, he rejected me to take a chosen mate. But how would you know?" She shrugs, cleaning her knife with the skirt of her gown. "Those creatures can be bought at a special market that we call the Netherworld, you know, because we are quirky. Assholes often buy these for their mates because it suppresses any cheating painpletely. So, these are often given to their wives for them to y around." I jerk as the bed dips and Matthew crawls to hug me under the nket. Only now do I realise how shocked I must have looked. "Everything is going to be alright. Don''t worry. Wait, I''ll warm you up a little.¡± My racing heart calms down as he pulls me to his frame, my cold skin warming upfortably. "Thank you," I breathe out, leaning back against his frame. Looking at Corvina, I sigh deeply, "So, he was ready to sacrifice my life to have some fun." "What a bloody asshole," Logan cusses while Fynn has a deadly expression on his face. "I''ll report this," Cayden says angrily. "The fucking audacity!" "We don''t have any proof, but this is not the only problem we have at hand," Corvina says, lifting the worm up in the air. I feel bile rising in my throat and I fear that I will have a bad trauma to ovee in the next few years because of that little ugly thing. "The worm is huge, well nourished..." Corvina points out, turning the worm in every direction. "That means that he was given certain... extra food, to make sure he stays alive." "What?" I breathe out, my head spinning again. "The worm was imnted into you years ago, but someone was still feeding it till this day. Someone close to you, Missy." "The supplements!" Fynn says through clenched teeth, turning to Cayden. "I told you to fucking be careful!" he shouts at him. "I told you she was being harmed by the shit they gave her." "I''ve never heard of such a thing! Don''t you think that I would have acted sooner if I knew about this?" Cayden growls back, keeping his angry voice in check. "Why should anyone of the pack try to do such a thing?" Content belongs to "This shit is psycho!" Fynn lifts his hands. "Do you fucking think someone scheming something like this would be sane enough to have a fucking motive?" "Please, stop fighting!" I plead, getting them to look at me. "That''s thest thing I need right now." "Sorry," they murmur in unison just before Corvina goes back to business. "Your meals were prepared in the kitchen?" I nod, and she hums, "Was there a person who was adamant about having you eat certain foods or gave you something special to eat? Finnegan mentioned supplements. Did Someone get you to take them regrly?" "Yes, Daisy,¡± I say, turning around to take the coloured pills out of the drawer to give them to Corvina. She is already inspecting it as I clear my throat, getting her to look at me. ¡°Maybe there is also something else..." "What is it?" she asks.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I gulp as my eyes fall on Logan. "Lisa. She always made me a special tea." "A special tea?" she inquires further, her brows furrowing. "Yeah,¡± I answer, caressing my arm. ¡°She made me tea with a special ingredient. A blend of spices." "Do you have this here as well?" I nod, gesturing to the kitchen, "In the kitchen." Logan walks into the kitchen and resurfaces right away, carrying all my spice containers to Corvina. ¡°Are these all?¡± "Looks like it," I answer with a shy shrug as Corvina starts opening one by one, sniffing at them. We look at her spellbound as she goes through all the containers, sometimes just smelling the contents, other times even taking the spices out to rub them between her fingers. She goes through all of them calmly, taking her time, making it seem like it was something mundane. And not absolutely insane. As she has finished inspecting all the spices, she takes out a small te made out of y out of her bag. Slowly she gets on her knees, putting the te on my bed. She opens the capsules of my so-called supplements carefully, emptying the white powder spiked with green and ck points onto the te Content belongs to It must be my wolf returning to me, but as soon as that powder hits the te, a foul stench reaches my nose and I sense Matthew scrunching up his nose. Corvina lifts the te to her nose, and looks up, meeting my terrified gaze. "This is it. These are the herbs that the soul eater needs to get stronger." I look at Cayden, Matthew tightening his hold as if he could feel me fall physically. Cayden looks back at me, and I don''t even need to mind link him to have him feel my whirl of emotions that stream to him through the mate bond. "Fetch Daisy," he growls threateningly, making Fynn and Logan practically vanish in thin air. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ? Chapter 108 Artemisia "So many tears for such a small being," Cassy snarls, dragging her voice. I guess she is still recovering from her parasite, but it makes me happy nheless as she seems to want to gossip with me, instead of belittling me. ¡°Oh, you shouldn''t have sent out Finnegan when he is this angry," Corvina says to Cayden but he just looks at her with a destructive look. ¡°We don''t know how Missy''s blood affected Drake yet. So, that was very hazardous." "At this point, I really don''t care," he states coldly as Fynn pushes a hysterically crying Daisy into the chair in which Corvina was sitting just a few seconds earlier. "Shut up," he snarls as she hups, squirming in her seat. "Look at him." "Fancy to exin this?" Cayden asks, without waiting for her to look at him properly, and points to the ck mush on my bedroom floor. Daisy shakes her head with a devastated expression but decides to keep her mouth shut. "You don''t want to test my patience now, right Daisy?" He says as he stands in front of her, covering my view of her partly. Fynn''s and Logan''s rage is ring as they try to hold back until told otherwise. I can sense Matthew''s anger rising as well as his caresses on my arm are getting increasingly edgy. ¡°I don''t know what that is," Daisy sobs as she stares up at Cayden. "That just came out of Missy. The supplements you gave her were full of the feed for that abomination. Don''t try to lie, it won''t end well for you," Cayden growls, his angered tone slowly showing that he is losing his patience. Daisy shakes her head again, tears streaming down all over her face. "I didn''t... I swear that I didn''t know that was in it. They gave me the pills to spike her food. But I didn''t know... She was doing fine. Right, Missy?" She looks at me wide-eyed, making my heart race in my chest. Everything seems like an abstract movie, and my stomach churns at the strange feeling growing in my chest. "Why did Julie feel sick then?" I ask, squinting my eyes at her as I try not to let myself fall for her tears. "Julie felt sick?" Her eyes widen even more before she looks back up at Cayden. "I didn''t know that! I would have never endangered a pup!" Her pleading demeanour makes my heart bleed and I slowly start to think that she might be telling the truth. "Julie?" Corvina asks, and I nod in her direction. "A little girl and daughter of an Omega who is part of the kitchen staff. She had to be taken to the hospital as she was throwing up after eating some of my food," I exin, making her wrinkle up her forehead. She looks at me pensively, wanting to say something just as she gets interrupted by Cayden''s deep voice. "Who are they, Daisy?" Cayden asks, bringing my thoughts back to what she said earlier.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maybe she was yed. ¡°I don''t know who they are. I thought the pills were given to me by the Alpha as I found them ready for me to be processed with the food every morning in the kitchen. They were waiting for me on a little te, always in the same ce," she exins, forming a cup with her hands as if it would underline the truth in her words. "Since you, Alpha Cayden, said that she needed to take them to feel better, I did my very best to give them to her based on a strict schedule." I swear that I can hear the swoosh of everyone''s gaze settling onto Cayden as he lifts a brow at Daisy. "I never told you she needed supplements." "But... But for the baby," she has barely spoken the words as Fynn grabs the cor of her blouse, shaking her. She closes her eyes with a squeal as he snarls into her face, "Stop bullshitting us." "Finnegan!" Corvina shrieks, making me jump as well. Fynn''s eyes are already fully ck, and the veins grow into his face as whatever demonic entity is wing onto Drake''s soul shows himself on Fynn''s skin. I want to get up instinctively but get pulled back by Matthew, who fixates me against his frame. "Matt, let me go. He needs me to calm down," I argue, just as another movement catches my eye, making me shut down. Logan charges forward, grabbing Corvina and mming her against the wall to keep her from intervening. She gasps as she hits the wall full force, and I fear for Logan momentarily as I think a witch surely knows how to defend herself. But as I see her struggling against Logan''s forearm crushing her windpipe, my worry swapspletely. "Who told you she needed supplements for a baby?" Fynn shouts at Daisy while holding her in the air, making her kick her legs. She coughs, "No, please. Alpha Cayden! It was Alpha Cayden! He needed her to take them. I had a.......¡± She swallows herst words with a gasp as he pulls her close, growling into her face, ¡°Lie again, and I''ll eat your heart!¡± My breath hitches in my throat as Daisy pales, stopping her pleas immediately. "I- I-" she stutters, looking like she is about to faint any moment. "You have to stop him," Corvina says breathlessly, wing onto Logan''s arm. Logan smirks, shaking his head. "There is no need." Fynn lets Daisy fall, making her slump back into the chair with a scream. "Last chance, Daisy!" Cayden announces, spreading his arms. "Who told you that you had to give her supplements? Because it wasn''t me." Daisy''s chest heaves as her breathing getsboured. "But..." she sobs, opening and closing her mouth repeatedly. "You did! I got them with a letter and then found them on the te. It was clearly your handwriting... I even checked with another Omnes It..." "What letter?" Cayden asks with a growl, balling his hands into fists. "You have written me a letter. About how the pack needs her to take those pills and how I am the only one who could achieve this!" She says confidently, "I got apedret her for a reason. I had to make sure the baby would be growing healthy. And make sure that she will be a healthy mom when she gets pregnant." Her words make my heart squeeze painfully in my chest. She looks back and forth between Cayden and Fynn, seeming totally helpless while they just stare down at her. Caydenpletely cold, and Fynn with a terrifying appearance. Cayden leans down, putting his hand on the backrest of the chair as he grins mockingly, "Bullshit!" Daisy breathes fast, her chest heaving even mire as she seems to think of what to say next in total panic. Fear is written all over hermet face as she realises that there is no way that she will get out of this conversation alive. I''m just about to say something when suddenly her face morphs, and she sets her eyes on me while her expression gets distorted by an evil grimace. "She was never supposed toe here! She should have stayed where she belongs. In that pack made of dumb weaklings!" Daisy screams at me. "Oh, my Goddess," I whisper as she continues her rampage. "No one helped me with this. I knew that she had that thing in her through rumours from the Netherworld!" "Stop him! Stop him!" Corvina pleads to Logan but he doesn''t budge. I feel Matthew''s arm tighten around my waist as my heart drops to my stomach. "She isn''t supposed to be Luna. She is too stupid to be one. How is a useless she-wolf, who isn''t even able to protect her own wolf, supposed to take the ce of a Luna in the strongest pack in the world?" Cayden straightens back up and continues to watch her indifferently while Fynn begins to chuckle, and my panic rises exponentially with Corvina''s pleas about doing something to get him away from her. Daisy takes a deep breath, ring up at Cayden as she spits, "Luna Rachel is the only-" My heart stills at the same moment as Daisy''s words die in her throat. She moves her head to look down slowly, looking at Cayden''s arm that has perforated her chest. Her stuttered groans fill the room, making me want to put my hands on my ears to shut this nauseating sound out. I feel like time slows down, and Cayden is moving in slow motion as he pulls his arm back out, tearing Daisy''s heart with it. He holds it in his hand for a moment, watching the light fade from Daisy''s eyes, just to throw it into the air to feed it to Fynn, who shifts temporarily to catch it. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ? Chapter 109 Artemisia "No!" Corvina''s shrill scream matches the vibrations of my heart as I feel like my throat is too hoarse to even make a sound. My eyes are set on Fynn who is ring at me with pitch-ck eyes, his chest heaving as he shifts back into his threatening appearance. I thought I would be afraid of him but I can''t seem to get myself to do so as Cassy even purrs lightly in the back of my mind. At least I get to discover that she is as insane as I am. A sly grin spreads slowly on his lips as he must be feeling our emotions, and my heart flips in my chest just as Matthew presses his lips to my ear. "Do you really want to wait for the marking ceremony?" His husky whisper travels through my system, making my breath hitch in my lungs as Cassy purrs again, slurring in the back of my mind, ''We don''t need that at all.'' I can''t cope with her demeanour shifting by 180 degrees, and I turn to look at Matthew, losing myself in his eyes. "I don''t think I do." The whisper has barely left my lips as I feel the bed dip, and Fynn is already crawling towards us. "Stop him!" Corvina screams again, finally touching Logan''s chest, making a single ball of light explode against his frame, causing him to get thrown through the room. She lifts her hands in defence as Cayden and Matthew look at her angrily while Fynn is too taken by keeping our eye contact upright. "I''m doing this for her." Logan groans as he pushes himself back up, the wound on his chest already healing. "I don''t want to fight you guys. Please," she says in distress as she tries to calm my mates. "You have to get him away from her." "And how should we possibly do that?" Cayden retorts with a grin, making her gulp. "I''m serious, Alpha Cayden. She won''t make it if he marks her. Her wolf has barely woken up. She isn''t strong enough to make it." Her words get my heartbeat to skyrocket, my stupid love-sick brain ying them down and pairing with my wolf that can''t wait for him to inch even closer. Fynn lets his lips graze my skin as he moves down my cheek to my neck, making a pleasurable shiver run down my spine. "Matthew should go first then," Cayden says nonchntly, getting Corvina to panic.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "That won''t be enough! She isn''t strong enough yet!" she shouts while I get sucked in by a spiral of lust. ''I''m sure it will be alright,'' Cassy giggles as she curls herself up, falling asleep. Oh, no! My heart beats into my throat as I sense Fynn''s canines elongate, his tongue gliding over the spot where he is supposed to mark me. Oh, my Goddess. I feel fire streaming up my body, expanding into my chest and making my core throb in pleasant anticipation. He kisses my skin gently, and I can already feel the puncture of his teeth as Matthew''s arms hug me tighter, keeping me from squirming beneath him. "No, no, no! Finnegan, you will kill her," Corvina screams, Cayden getting in her way as she tries to reach the bed. "She won''t survive your mark! I mean look at you!" Fynn detaches himself from me with an angered growl, and speaks with a strange tone to his voice, making seem controlled by the evil power slumbering inside of him. ¡°Shut up already if you don''t want to end like her. Content belongs to BUMS I have a horrible feeling as he gestures towards Daisy shortly, moving his eyes back onto me, regaining his grin. As I''m trying to keep my breathing even, it doesn''t help the growing dread in my chest that I feel like his eyes are filled with fear. I guess that Fynn has lost control over his body to whatever is controlling him from the inside as he would never put my life at risk. Also, it seems to be toote for his iel brothers to stop him as he would rip them apart effortlessly. Content belongs to wing onto Matthew''s arms, he kisses my temple, whispering encouragingly. "It will be alright." Corvina''s eyes are filled with sorrow as I concentrate back on my mate before me. I smile at him, wanting tofort Fynn who is trapped inside of his own body helplessly. "Don''t worry," I whisper to him as he inches closer again. ¡°It''s alright." I lift my head, baring my neck further to him as Logan is the first to put a little effort into my defence. He wraps his arms around his brother''s chest, holding him back to keep him from getting closer to me. Fynn chuckles as Logan looks at me with a void look. "Run! Matthew let her go!" Matthew''s growl vibrates through the skin on my back as I shake my head. "She can''t run, Logan," Cayden says calmly, taking the words out of my mouth. "He would have us killed and caught her before she could even reach the stairs." Fynn''s sly grin grows as he has his gaze still fixed on me, his mind obviously consumed by the thought of marking me. My heart skips in my chest, and I take a deep breath, grabbing Logan''s arms to make him lose his grip. His eyes widen at my gesture but I just smile at him, ¡°It''s okay, really." Lifting my hand to touch Fynn''s face, I caress his cheek with my thumb. "I love you," I whisper softly. "We will get through this." As soon as Logan has let go of Fynn, he grabs me, pulling me to lie beneath him, an approving growl passes through him, vibrating onto my body. Sparks explode all over my skin as I close my eyes and turn my head to the side, waiting for his teeth to sink into my flesh. I feel his warm breath fan my skin and I w onto the nkets, blending out Corvina''s whimpering as I brace myself for whatever might happen. Clenching my eyes closed, I wait for him to finally bite me. The second tick away painfully slowly as I fight to keep myself from hyperventting. But as nothing happens, I open an eye, seeing that Fynn has halted in his movements. His veins are retreating, the ckness dominating in his eyes fading slowly. He breathes strenuously, and I turn my face fully to look at him as his smug expression softens, his usual traits taking over. Letting himself fall, he buries his head into my hair, taking a deep breath. My heart squeezes in my chest as I drive my hand into his hair to caress him. "I''ll never be the one to ruin your marking ceremony," he whispers, making meugh. "You are such an idiot," I say through my tears, taking a shaky breath. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ? Chapter 110 Finnegan My chest burns as Corvina lets her hands hover over my chest, making a feeble purple light stream from her hands into my body. I grit my teeth, praying to the Goddess that it will be over swiftly as I clench the edge of the table with my hand. Corvina hums, reciting spells in a foreignnguage lowly as she cuts out parts of my soul that have been erged by the demonic entity in me. I should be used to it by now, but still, I can''t seem to find it easier with time. Quite the contrary, every time she shows up for another session, my heart squeezes tighter, my anxiety suffocates me harder and the cutting results in being increasingly more painful. I think this time it is even worse as my inner demon had a feast at getting Missy''s blood. I had been an idiot at not informing Cayden that I felt him growing stronger, but I always have to be so damn convinced about being powerful enough to deal with it myself. I am already so used to doing everything by myself and being cut off by everybody else that I still struggle to recognise that it isn''t this way anymore. Since Artemisia, everyone in the pack is friendly and I''m still fighting with myself as I still react taken aback when someone, who isn''t one of my warriors, talks to me normally. Drake has retreated to the back of my mind to let her ravage through my inside without risking pushing through to bite off her head in self-defence. ¡°Argh,¡± I groan with my teeth clenched. "What the fuck is this?" Corvina stares at my torso, concentrating on the task at hand as she answers nonchntly. "Your punishment for not informing your Alpha about all this growth." I chuckle breathlessly as I feel sparks running up my arm. Turning my head, I see Artemisia looking at me with her big eyes filled with sorrow. "I''m here," she says bravely, making me smile. I don''t even want to think about how bad the pain would be if I hadn''t her small hands sping mine in desperation to help me through the pain. Even if her touch is everything I need to make me feel better, it actually helps a lot that I have to concentrate on not crushing her frail fingers when another wave of pain hits. I have tried to warn her but my little mate is just too stubborn when ites to her own safety to make one of us feel better. How often had I told her not to take any of those pills? Just because of some idiotic idea of some potential baby. Groaning, I clench my teeth, letting my body calm its spasms by her soothing and melodic voice. "Nearly done, Fynn. Just another bit." "Missy can actually help with spotting an excessive growth in strength as she is able to feel his emotions and maybe wouldn''t miss him staying quiet because of his pride," Corvina observes, making Cayden grunt as he watches us with crossed arms. "That''s actually a good input. We really need to be more careful." Artemisia lifts her head to look at him, squinting her eyes at him yfully. "Weren''t you the one who fed him a she-wolf''s heart?" Cayden distorts his face as he grins, "That was kind in the spur of the moment." "I can''t believe you guys," Artemisia sighs, shaking her head. Freeing myself from her grip, I wrap my hand behind her neck to get her eyes back on me. It is true that I would never mark her without giving her the chance to go through the marking ceremony she is looking forward to, but damn, my mark would look so fucking good on her. Her eyes meet mine, and even if they are full of worry, they keep me distracted from another wave of pain rippling through me. She touches my side carefully as if she were afraid of hurting me and sends another set of sizzling sparks over my skin. I love that feeling. I remember how everyone used to talk about those sparks and how nice they were, but I always thought they were exaggerating. I never imagined they could feel so good. "Maybe you could ask Fynn about the major signs for you to look out for," Cayden says to Artemisia, making her nod while her eyes are still on me. Suddenly, a fantastic image shes up before my inner eyes and my heart halts in my chest as I see Artemisia''s blushed cheeks, realising it must have been her thought. Hoping my dick won''t get too hard, making me look like a pain freak, I Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. increase my hold on her neck, making her eyes meet mine. I counter her fantasy of her reaching out to stroke my dick, with the images of me pulling her onto the table to make her ride me, That would definitely distract me from the pain. A low gasp falls from her lips as the blush of her cheeks expands as b send her the image of how I picture her impaling herself on my dick as she throws her head into Content belongs to herneck. UMS Cayden clears his throat and I chuckle at the realisation that he must be feeling her arousal through their bond. "Boys, please," Corvina says annoyed, sending a stronger wave through my body, destroying every image of pleasure in my brain as I mp down on the table. I groan in pain as Corvinays her hands directly on my stomach. ¡°Let him go, and take a step back," she instructs Artemisia whoplies with a saddened face. Exerting a little bit more pressure, Corvina cuts out thest piece that could be a potential threat while I scream in agony. I''m not proud of it as my mate is watching and I''m supposed to be the strongest for her, but my mind cks out, my primary instincts taking over. As she finally lets go, she gestures to Artemisia that she cane closer again and she rushes to hold me right away. I feel Artemisia''s hands on me as they touch me in the hopes offorting me, her panicky overwhelmingness making her seem painfully lost. "Don''t make that face, princess," I say while caressing a tear out of her face. "It''s nothing. The pain is already gone. I swear." I feel bad for her because she got tied to me and I wasn''t strong enough to get her away from me. She probably had to feel all my pain, and she doesn''t deserve any of this. "Would you mind taking part in the marking ceremony? Just to be on the safe side?" Cayden asks Corvina who nods with a small smile. "Sure, let me know when it will be and I''ll be here. I''ll even arrive a few days earlier to help Missy prepare herself." Cayden sighs, smiling thankfully. "That would be great. Thank you." I sit up with a groan, Artemisia helping me straighten up as Corvina walks around the table to pack her bag. "Don''t you want to dine with us at least before you leave?" Artemisia asks, but Corvina shakes her head. "Thank you, but my way home is long and I want to be there before the sunrise." Artemisia nods and Corvina opens her arms to hug her goodbye. I watch her shake hands with Cayden before she winks towards me, "No more games, Finnegan. You soon have to be more of a role model." My face must be showing my confusion, making her giggle as she is about to leave the room but turns around to face Missy once again. Grabbing her forearms, she looks at her intently as she seems to have remembered something. "You told me about Julie," she says, making Artemisia nod slowly as she tries to follow where Corvina wants to get at. "It is important to check her blood thoroughly because the feed of the soul eater is not supposed to make anyone feel sick. It only feeds the worm and tastes foul, but it doesn''t provoke nausea." Content belongs to ¡°What?¡± I bark out, but Corvina is still concentrating on Artemisia who is staring back at her incredulously. "Please be wary about who you let close to you." Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ? Chapter 111 Artemisia "This is amazing," I gush as I turn myself in front of my mirror. The skirt of my long gown dances over the floor as I halt, and flows back into ce smoothingly. "It''s like brand new! Thank you, Alberta!" Albertaughs as she stands up to pick at the dress to adjust it. "It looks so beautiful on you that it would have broken my heart not to fix it for you to wear it to the ball." "Oh, she is right. You look marvellous," Lisa says as she enters the room with three cups of coffee. She hands Alberta one before she puts down our two cups on a small table and lets herself slump into one of the armchairs sitting in my walk-in wardrobe. Since she learned about the monstrosity that was in me, and had to puke out, she made it her job to watch over me. I felt happy about her caring so much for me but Corvina''s words kept ying in my mind, leaving a sour taste of her being this overprotective. Be wary about who you let close to you. Shaking myself, I force my smile back up as I thank her for thepliment and Alberta sips at her coffee happily. I know that Corvina has gone through all my spices, and none of them contained something dangerous. I even took a small sample to test it in thebs without anyone noticing but they all came back clean. But still, something was bugging me, and I had promised Fynn to be extra careful. Thinking of Fynn, my smile grows. ''Oh, he will struggle to not devour you right on the dance floor in front of all the other people,'' Cassy snickers, making me giggle. ''You are exaggerating!'' I say to my wolf while blushing, earning a pair of curious looks. I have been getting those looks quite often thest few days and I honestly am as amazed as they are. My wolf has been amazingly funny and sassy thesest few days. While she was gushing over our mates, beaming every time one of them was near, ormenting on everything that I was doing, but always in a nice and genuinely interested way, I was trying not to react too awkwardly to her new, or better, real personality. She was doing her best to reestablish our bond, and I was doing my best not to be mean to her. And even if I was naturally sceptical every time she would say something, I managed to hold myself back to actually make our bond slowly mend again. "You look stunning." We turn around in unison, looking at Logan who just stepped into my walk-in wardrobe. "Thank you," I say, crossing my hands. ¡°Could you leave us alone?¡± he asks, not losing his smile as he keeps his eyes on me. Alberta and Lisa stand up and with a small curtsy they scurry out of the room, leaving us alone. I hate the fact that I have a bad feeling every time I''m left alone with him, and I decided long ago that I should talk it out with him, but it never seems to be the right time or ce. ''Oh, hello, gorgeous,'' Cassy purrs, and I can practically see her roll onto her back before my inner eye. Logan''s smile brightens as he watches me shake my head with a giggle. "Your wolf?" "Yeah, sorry. She is being a bit distractingtely," I say apologetically as I sit down on one of the lovechairs. He walks over to stand right next to me as he chuckles. "I guess she is as happy to have you back as you are." "Is Ethan happy as well?" I ask, trying to push away my bad feeling. His eyes light up as he sits down on the footstool in front of my chair. "More than happy. He keeps jumping around and is very distracting as well." "This is cute." Iugh as he takes my legs to put them over hisp as he scoots closer. "Do you think we could talk? I would like to get this elephant out of the room before the ball. As we have something special in mind for you, I would hate to make it awkard." It''s not the first time I got a hint about something that is going to happen at the ball from them and my curiosity is killing me, but I have to keep my cool. I nod, rxing under his touch, "If it''s because of your bite..." "I know, I know. You say that you have forgiven me. But you might forget that I can feel your emotions through my mark," he says lowly, and my hand shoots up to touch his mark automatically. He smiles sadly, caressing my leg as he chuckles bitterly. "Yeah. I feel how you are pushing yourself to act normally towards me, but as soon Finnegan enters the room, your body just melts away." "I''m so sorry," I lean forward, touching his knee as he shakes his head. "This is exactly it. You don''t need to be sorry. I attacked you and forced my mark on you. It is only natural that you feel ufortable around me.¡± ''Such a good mate,'' Cassy gushes, making me want to roll my eyes. "That''s very considerate of you, Logan. Thank you," I say lowly. Scooting closer, he grabs my legsConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . tighter, causing the sparks to go crazy on my skin. "I just want it to be like it was in the beginning. It is already heartbreaking for me that everyone will call you Luna instead of Beta Female." Content belongs to "Yeah, and I''m sorry about that. I know how happy you were about everyone calling me that," I pout my lips, and he grins at me. "It doesn''t matter. As long as you are my mate, I''ll be happy. We will get over everything else, right?" I nod, smiling at him. "Sure. Nothing has changed between us, Logan. I still love you and my subconscious will soon feel safe around you as it did before." "That is great to hear," he breathes out, lowering his gaze. Reaching out, I cup his chin to make him look back at me. "And you have to stoppeting with your brothers. This is ridiculous." "I''ll do my best." He grins, turning his head to kiss my hand. ¡°Maybe a little getaway, just you and me, after the ball would do us some good. What do you think?" "Oh, I''d love that," I answer tedly, pushing down the rising dread in my chest. He distorts his face, leaning back to get out of his hold. "See, this is exactly what I''m talking about. You don''t have to force yourself if you don''t want to." "But I want to, Logan. Stop telling me how I have to feel about you. If I am forcing myself to be with you to make it feel like it was in the beginning, you should be happy about it." Lowering his gaze, he lets his hand glide over my leg pensively. I keep myself from fighting the silence that falls upon us until the nagging question risks falling from my lips. "Can I ask you something?" He lifts his head to look at me as I add, ¡°And please be truthful, you don''t have to fear hurting my feelings or something like this.¡± "I would never lie to you, babe," he answers, making me gulp down the lump in my throat. I nod, clearing my throat as I y with the fabric of my dress. "It''s about Lisa." My heart already skips a beat as I see him distort his face. ''This is not good,'' Cassy murmurs. "I have the feeling that you were closer than she tells me, and I don''t want to be left between something and also don''t like to be left in the dark while everyone around me knows about it," I fight to get my voice out as I try not to crumple my dress. He clears his throat, scooting closer as he leans into my line of sight. "I''m sorry that you had a bad feeling because of this. It is true, we had something going in the past. But it was rather short and awkward swear on everything that is dear to me that she already meant nothing to me before. And after I got my eyes on you, she got even more insignificant to me." Content belongs to My breath hitches in my throat as something in his eyes just tells me he is not beingpletely honest with me. But maybe I''m just exaggerating. Maybe she meant something more to him but not anymore. Maybe I''m just acting difficult without any reason because I still haven''t forgiven him fully. I''m just about to open my mouth to tell him that it''s alright as I see blue and silver flecks resurface in his eyes shortly before disappearing without any trace. ''Lie,'' Cassy says snarly, making my heart jump. Logan tilts his head, looking at me with a confused expression as my heart sinks at all the information I''m getting from my wolf, and I suddenly crave the time when she wasn''t on my side. "What about the kiss you two shared yesterday then?" Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ? Chapter 112 Artemisia "Kiss? What kiss?" "Don''t lie to me, Logan," I say, trying to stay calm as his touch starts scorching my skin. "I don''t know what you are talking about," he says with a chuckle, making my blood boil. I pull my legs back, wanting to get away from him but he holds me in my spot. Gulping, I look at him defiantly. "Let me go, Logan." "Not until we have talked this out," he snarls, making my heart drop to my stomach. ¡°We can talk that out when I don''t have your hands on me and I can stand a few steps away from you,¡± I say calmly, my voice shaky. He scans my face before he grins mockingly. "No. You are staying where I tell you to. Now talk." I gasp and lean back slightly to create at least a bit of distance as I wet my lips. "Ethan told Cassy that you kissed Lisa yesterday." ¡°I didn''t kiss her," he growls, his grip tightening. ¡°She kissed me and I didn''t reciprocate it. My wolf is just being an asshole.¡± "Logan, please, you are hurting me." I grab his wrist, in the hopes of making him loosen his grip but he doesn''t. Not one bit. "She was tired and scared for you. It was a mistake. She cares about you and would never hurt you. She told me that Cayden would give her the position of the Beta Female to support you."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I whimper as my nails bury into his skin, and I nod. "Yes. Cayden and I had talked about appointing a few she-wolves to support me as I wouldn''t be able to do it all alone. Also, because I want to work at the hospital as well." "So, that''s why," he snickers, lifting his hand to grab my chin. "She was so happy about this. But also scared." He finally lets go of me, making me feel like I can breathe again. "Don''t think badly of her. You are very important to her and she just overreacted." Holding onto the armrests, he leans in. ¡°She doesn''t even want something from me. It was just a stupid mistake. Okay?" I nod slowly, his eyes flickering as I look back and forth between them. "Yes. Sure." "Perfect,¡± he whispers, his lips spreading into a grin. Pushing himself forward, he presses his lips onto mine and I gulp down the bile rising in my throat as I reciprocate his kiss. Suddenly, the door gets ripped open, disclosing an angry-looking Cayden standing in the door. From the look in his eyes, I can recognise that he was clearly summoned in here by my distress. "Ah, here you are," he says with an annoyed tone as he checks us out. "Change ande downstairs. There is someone for you." "For me?" I ask as I get up. "Who?" "A surprise," he shes me a hint of a smile and gets back to re at Logan who leans back, rubbing his palm onto his jeans. ¡°Oh," Wanting to make him feel better, I turn my back towards Logan, caressing my hair onto my shoulder. "Could you help me get out of this thing?" He skyrockets out of his seat, pulling my zip down. I turn around to press a kiss onto his cheek as I feelfortable enough that Cayden would intervene if something happened. "Thank you." After changing into a light summer dress, Logan and I follow Cayden downstairs and my heart blooms even before I hear her squeal. "Huh?" I look at Cayden questioningly while he winks at me. "I figured you could need a trusted friend after everything you have gone through." Ramona runs towards me with her arms spread wide, meeting me halfway on the stairs. "Baaaaabes!" I hug her close, herforting scent enveloping me as I look back up to Cayden with tears in my eyes, and mouth, "Thank you!" "Oh! I missed you so much!" Ramona jumps as she breaks the hug, holding my hands. "Show me around this castle. Oh my Goddess, I want to know e- ve- ry- thing!" Laughing, I pull her back up into my room while three Omegas of my old pack follow us carrying her things. Arrived at my quarters, she steps in with an amazed gasp. "Oh, my Goddess. This is gorgeous here. And here I was, thinking they were holding you in some dark dungeons." She inhales deeply before she turns around, squinting her eyes at me, "They didn''t just let you out because of me, right?" "No, no. You really have a very wrong picture of them," I say happily while she goes from room to room, staring at everything agape. "Oh, they really love you over here. Wow." We step out of the balcony and she looks down at the fighting warriors. "Amazing." Turning towards me, she shes me a big grin. ¡°I hope there will be some cute guys at the ball as well.¡± "You are impossible," I giggle, and she takes a step closer, caressing a strand of hair out of my face. "Alpha Cayden told me you have been feeling sick. Are you feeling better now? It would be sad if you were missing out on the ball that you were looking forward to for so long." I nod, shing her a sad smile. "Yeah. That would have been sad. Why don''t we take a seat?" "Oh, oh." She moves back her head, looking at me with a sceptical expression. ¡°A conversation where we have to sit down? I don''t like this.¡± Steering her into my cosy lounge, I ask one of her Omegas to make us a cup of tea before I already start filling her in on everything that happened. Her eyes get wider and wider as she can''t believe the words that areing out of my mouth. "That bloody asshole!" she shrieks as soon as I have finished with the story. "What the fuck is wrong with that guy?!" I shake my head, sighing deeply. "I really don''t know." She stands up angrily, nearly pushing the Omega that is about to serve us tea out of the way. "Goddess... You know, I have seen him walking in and out of the pack house so many times. I wonder if they are plotting something" Content belongs to "What do you mean?" I ask as I take the tea out of the Omega''s hands. "Thank you so much, Mire." She gasps audibly, turning to point her finger at me. ¡°His visits have increased since your mate took you away. Maybe that triggered him. You have a spy on the premises." I scrunch up my nose, taking a sip of my tea, "Giorgio would never do that to me, But after what I heard from the trial, I am a bit taken aback by his behaviour, to be honest "What kind of spy?" We jump, the Omegas'' scream making my heart stop as Fynnnds on the terrace. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ? Artemisia "Did you just jump down from the roof?" I gasp but Fynn just grins at me. "Oh, dear," Ramona chuckles as she holds her hand to her chest as she sits back down. "Is that the brute who came to pick you up?" I shake my head, rolling my eyes. "Don''t call him that." "Why? Is he this sensitive?" Ramona asks in a whisper as she sits back down. Scrunching up my nose, I look back to Fynn who is puffing his chest proudly, "Not exactly, no." ¡°So?" he asks, looking back and forth between the two of us. "What about the spy?" "She was just making a bold assumption," I say with a deep sigh. "She is too much into James Bond movies." But as my bestie is just the way that she is, she leans forward, sping the armrest of her lounge seat while Fynn looks at her spellbound. ¡°No, listen. I thought about what might be the reason for him meeting up with Alpha Giorgio so much. And the only reason I could think of is that Alpha Rardo wants to keep an eye on his ex-mate, so... He needs a spy." "Why should he be interested in keeping an eye on her?" Fynn asks, and Ramona blows her cheeks. "Because he is still into her," she answers with a click of her fingers before turning towards me. "I always told you that he wasn''t into Luna Torrie like he told everyone." "Is Torrie his wife?" Fynn asks as he crouches down. "Yeah," Ramona tells him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "She trapped him with the baby." I shake my head, sighing deeply, ¡°He was rather keen on rejecting me right as I found out we were mates, for that.¡± "Oh, honey," Ramona pouts, and Iugh. "Stop it!" Taking another sip of my tea, I clink my nails against my cup. "He isn''t interested in me." "Uh-huh," Ramona says, pressing her tongue to her upper teeth. "And what about the coronation ceremony?" I''m already about to roll my eyes as I sense Fynn''s anger rise just ever so slightly. "What happened at the coronation ceremony?" ¡°You didn''t tell him?¡± Ramona looks at me agape, and I shake my head, not being able to stop her. ¡°He hit on her, once again. Alpha Cayden had to literally rescue her!" "Rescue you?" Fynn squints his eyes at me, and I shake my head again about to answer him to de-escte the situation as Ramona squeals, "Yes! He was his usual slimy self!" "Ramona..." I say through clenched teeth but she just waves dismissively at me. "My, my. It was like the Equinox Party all over again."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Ra-" I am about to say as Fynn stands up, his ring anger nearly strangling me. "Why? What happened at the Equinox Party?" he growls and finally Ramona turns to me, baring her teeth. "Oh, oh. Sorry." I groan as I look back at Fynn. "Nothing happened, Fynn. He is a dirty asshole and that''s it. Now, here. Take a cookie!" Fynn takes a few steps to reach me, picking up a cookie. I''m already pushing out a relieved breath as he takes a little bite and Iy the small te back down. The te has barely touched the table as he crouches down, wrapping an arm around my waist. "What?! No!" I squeal as he lifts me up. My breath gets stuck in my lungs as he jumps, only letting go of me as we are back on the roof. "OMG, babes! Are you alright?" Ramona shrieks after me as I stabilise myself on the tiles. "What happened at the Equinox Party," Fynn repeats in a growl as he crouches back down to pull me close to him. "Goddess, Fynn. Why do you always have to go all caveman?" He grins and I push my hair back with my hand as I look over thendscapes. "Wow. It''s amazing up here." "Yeah," he sighs and I smile. "I can see how it is your favourite spot." Clearing his throat, he sits down next to me. "It''s not only that." "What is it then?" I ask, leaning my head against his shoulder. "Well," he says, pointing his finger out to the training field. "Here I can keep an eye on my men... While I hear you humming." "I don''t hum," I chuckle, trying to distract myself from blushing terribly. Heughs, letting his eyes roam thendscapes around us, ¡°Sure, you do it all the time." I giggle, taking a deep breath and as we have been staring out at the fields in silence for a heartbeat or two, I decide to get it off my heart. "I was so drunk." ¡°Oh, no,¡± he groans, lowering his gaze to his hands. "He got me at my most vulnerable moment.§¥t was still all so fresh, so... I had just heard about his wife being pregnant with his second child. I was so crushed that I made the worst mistake of my life." "Did you sleep with him?" he asks while kneading his hands. "Yes," I say before I add panicky, "But I regretted it right away." I gesticte wildly as he looks up at me with a distorted face, "I never even talked more than what I had to out of courtesy with him after that. I never had anything more going on with him." "But you raised his hopes," he states dryly, making me gasp. "No, I didn''t. I was really clear with him that it was a mistake and that it should never happen again." He shrugs, sighing, "If he was flirting with you at your brother''s coronation ceremony, he obviously didn''t take you seriously." Shaking my head, I lower my eyes, picking at the dirt stuck on the tiles. "He never did, no." "You should have told me before,¡± he says, kissing my shoulder. "Missy, this is serious We are facing a trial because of Emma''s mother, and me crossing the territory to take them back. We could lose parts of ournds to that idiot. And now I find out that he might have an interest in you, and your brother is close to him. We could walk right into a trap just because he has some leftover pride when ites to you. If he wants you, it just makes him more determined to see us bleed." "Can you ever forgive me?" I ask in a whisper, and he smiles, lifting his hand to caress my cheek. "There is nothing I would have to forgive you for. You did... well... nothing wrong when ites to us. I don''t care about Terry," he distorts his face, making meugh between tears. "Torrie," Iugh. "Her name is Torrie." He shrugs, clicking his tongue. "That''s six of one and half a dozen of another." Cracking up, I get him to grin at me. Wrapping his hand behind my neck, he pulls me gently, iming my lips with his. ¡°I''m just afraid about what they are scheming,¡± Fynn says, making me scrunch up my nose. "They are my family! It''s Giorgio that we are talking about." ¡°Doesn''t matter. He is clearly forming an alliance with Ricky-boy. We have to tell Cayden about it. And maybe you need to talk to your brother." I groan as he stands up, holding out his hand to take. ¡°Come on, babe. Let''s do it quickly, so we can let you rest as you have to be fit for the ball." Rolling my eyes, I take his hand. Again with the teasing. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 ? Chapter 114 Artemisia I kick my legs nervously as I''m sitting on my little couch, waiting for Ramona to finish changing into her pjs. She leaves my en-suite with a deep sigh andes to sit down next to me. "Wow, your mates are totally nice. I really enjoyed dinner. It was so much fun." "Yeah, we really have a wrong picture of them where wee from," I chuckle but she scrunches her nose. ¡°Nah, I think that they are being so friendly because of you. I guess they would have been ripped me apart just for looking at them the wrong way," she grins at me, and Iugh, taking a package of sour gums from the small couch table. "So, let''s see," she chews on a gummy bear as she takes out her phone. "The witch told you to be wary about who is close to you. Tell me then, who is close to you? Well, except the heartless one." "Aren''t you impossible," I groan, pping her knee yfully as she cackles. "But there is no one who could do that to me..." She rolls her eyes, rummaging through the bag of candy, "You are just too nice..." "No, really, I-" I start, but she interrupts me, pointing a gummy worm into my face. "If that thing..." she swings around the worm, making me distort my face in disgust, "Was originally meant to keep you from feeling cheated on, and it kept getting fed, what does that tell us?" I sigh deeply, throwing my head into my neck, "What, Ramona?" "It''s obvious! That someone was trying to hide his cheating like Alpha Rick did back then." Lifting my head, I look right back at her as she shrugs one of her shoulders. "Didn''t you ever think about it?" "What?! No!" I shout, standing up. "They would never." "Like Giorgio wouldn''t y Bestie with your ex?" she asks me, biting into the sourworm. I hug myself, caressing my arms as I look at my feet. "Babes, let''s just brainstorm. Like... It wouldn''t hurt to sort it out, right?¡± She throws her hands into the air, and I take another deep breath. "Not Cayden," I whisper, and she ps her hands. "Okay, babes. Not the Alpha." Taking up her phone she types into it, "What about the brute?" ¡°There was a girl named Harper. They had something before I came into the picture," I sigh, while she digits her name into her notes. "Okay, so, on a scale from one to ten, how close is Harper to you?" "She isn''t close to me at all," I groan, sitting back down. "How is her rtionship with the Omegas? Could she make someone from the kitchen staff poison your food?" "Argh, I really don''t know." I slump back against the backrest. She waves her hand back and forth, "Don''t worry. Fynn could get them to if he wanted to be with Harper, right?" "I just can''t see-" ¡°Ah, ah, ah!" she interrupts me, lifting her index. "Next up. Logan." She giggles to herself as she takes notes, "I''ve always liked that name. So, sexy." Looking up, her expression morphs as she must be taken aback by my aghast expression. ¡°Oh, no. What did he do?" I lift a shoulder, rubbing my cheek as I hum, "Well, not much. He just kissed another girl after he marked me by force." "You are fucking kidding me," she gasps, and I shake my head. "Goddess," she breathes out, scratching her forehead. "What''s her name?" "Lisa," I state, making her drop her jaw. "Not that Lisa who sat at our table and was being all touchy with us." I nod slightly, distorting my face, "Yep, her." "Isn''t she bing Beta Female to help you out?" ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I say, rummaging for a gummy bear. She gasps, shaking her head, "You have to be fucking kidding me.¡± I sigh, lifting my eyebrows as I bury myself in the candy bag. "Does Alpha Cayden know about this?" she asks in a high-pitched tone. "No," I answer lowly. Looking around in shock, she scratches her nose, "What the hell, Missy? You just puked out a worm that was being fed by someone who wants to hurt you and you go about your day with a Beta on your side who kissed your mate? Why doesn''t Alpha Cayden know about this?" Content belongs to "Because Logan... He is adamant about her having that position, so..." "Well, of course he is. They are controlling you to keep doing shenanigans. Has he been threatening you in any way to act like this?" "Well, maybe a little," I answer, clearing my throat and she opens her mouth, bbergasted as she rings for air. "Missy, I love you. But you have to be more careful. What about telling Fynn? You two seem to be on the same page." sping a pillow, I hug it to my stomach. "I can''t tell him. They are already fighting too much." "Missy! That isn''t normal. You are going to tell him, or I''ll give him so many hints until he gets you to," She inhales sharply, pinching the bridge of her nose before pushing it back out. "Okay, listen. I know that I have a bad feeling about them because of all the prejudices. But this guy marked you against your will. And they are dangerous. I really am scared for your safety." Taking my hands, she looks at me with a serious expression, "Babes, promise me that you are going to tell Alpha Cayden. He is your safe haven. Okay? The only one that has one hundred per cent, right?¡± "I promise," I breathe out, getting her to smile at me. "Perfect, then... let''s put three exmation marks behind Lisa''s name, and not drink any tea from her anymore, right?" "Right," I confirm with a nod, making her giggle. "Very well, and then there is Matthew, a.k.a. sugar boy, what about him?" Closing my eyes, I breathe out all my exhaustion. "He is golden. I don''t think he could be involved. I was his first because he waited for his mate." She lets her arms slump in herp as she looks at me moved, "Aw, this is so cute! They don''t build them like this anymore." Blowing her cheeks, she takes a look at her phone. "Maybe it''s a good thing I came for the ball. Our Omegas will take a little look around the kitchen, and you have to stop being so nice to those who kiss your mate, or ept drinks from them." "It''s not that easy," I sigh, pinching at my shorts. Ramona leans forward, squeezing my knee. "I know it isn''t, babes. Being cheated on by Rick has hurt you, but you can''t close your eyes just because you like this Logan guy even more. You have to talk with the Alpha or Fynn. Please." ¡°Okay, I''ll tell them after the ball," I nod, and she taps my knee.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Perfect. Now, let''s go to sleep. Tomorrow will be an awesomely tiring day," she yawns before cuddling into the bedsheets. I go to open the door to the terrace by habit and cuddle into bed with my best friend. "I''m really happy that you came here. I was feeling like drowning all alone," I whisper, making her smile. "It''s going to be alright, hun. Just talk with Cayden and get him at least to stop Logan from threatening you." Closing my eyes, I sigh exhaustedly, "Yeah." Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ? Artemisia I startle awake, looking right into ck and red eyes. Turning towards Ramona, I find her sleeping peacefully. "Oh my Goddess, Fynn. What the hell?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I know that he sneaks into my bedroom at night, and honestly, that''s why I leave the doors open, but he never woke me up. "Sorry, if I startled you, but I heard you speak and we have to talk,¡± he whispers, and I don''t like the look in his eyes. I turn to Ramona again before I wet my lips with my tongue, "Now? Are you serious?" "Dead serious, princess," he hisses, and I groan. Throwing my nket back carefully, I scoot out of bed and grab his wrist to pull him into the kitchen. I close the door softly, and face him, looking straight into his angry expression. "What is it?" "Why didn''t you tell me that Logan is threatening you?" Hees straight to the point, making my heart flip in my chest. "He isn''t threatening me..." I start but him distorting his face has me taking a deep breath. "I don''t know what got into him, Fynn. He was so lovely before. But now he is just mean. He is forcing me to take Lisa as my Beta Female while she is obviously into him, and I know that they kissed." "You are fucking kidding me, right?" he growls, "Did you find out because you felt pain?" I shake my head, "No, I didn''t feel anything. It must have been just the kiss. He said he didn''t reciprocate it." "I can''t believe this guy," he sighs, passing a hand over his face. "But yeah, I noticed that he was behaving strangelytely as well." ¡°Well, he said that he wanted to get away with me for a few days, so we could mend what had been broken in thest few weeks. Maybe that would make him return to acting normally," I breathe out, and as I look at him, I find him grinning at me. "What?" I ask, caressing away the goosebumps on my skin. "You are not going away with him alone," he chuckles, stepping closer to me. "What? Why?" I take a step backwards instinctively, making his eyes light up. "Did you ask for permission to get away like this?" I stare up at him as he walks into me, making me bump into the kitchen door. "Stop it, Fynn." He puts his elbow on the door as he leans I me, "I''m serious. Why would think you could goa him? Just with him." W "We did that too, and it did us well, didn''t it?" I ask lowly, feeling giddy. He grins before he leans closer, letting his tongue glide up along my Stoking me shiver in pleasure, "Oh, it did us very well." Content belongs to en.kikistories went Breathing out a low moan, I lean my head back against the door, baring my throat even more to him. He presses himself into me, kissing my skin while sucking it between his teeth, making me moan. "What a pity that we have to stop now," he grins as he detaches himself from me. "But you will get it all tomorrow." I groan, rolling my eyes, "Again with these teasing words, Fynn. What is happening tomorrow?" "It''s a surprise, princess," he whispers huskily. His fingers glide onto my stomach, moving down my body to slip them between my wet folds. wing onto his arms, I moan as he rubs them against me gently before pulling his hand out of my shorts. "But the hotter you are, the better it will be," he chuckles, licking his fingers clean. My breath hitches in my throat as I watch him, my pussy throbbing painfully, "You are so mean." He kisses me, making me taste myself on his tongue. As he breaks the kiss, he leans his forehead against mine, "Every time he gets close to you, I can sense how you go into absolute panic. I admit that I''m being selfish because I don''t want to be separated from you for a single minute, but also would never let you go away with someone who terrorises you." My heart halts in my chest as I look up at him. "Thank you," I whisper, smiling at him before letting him im my lips again. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ? Chapter 116 Artemisia I get awakened brusquely from my sleep because of repetitive knocking. "What the hell," Ramona groans, rubbing her eyes. "Must be our make-up and dressing team," I say, lying back down. "Oh, my Goddess!" I jerk up as Ramona practically jumps out of bed, "What the hell is this?" "It''s just Drake," I chuckle, caressing his big head that is lying on my stomach. The big wolf growls approvingly, closing his eyes. "It''s been a few nights that he has been staying with me." Petting him under the chin and to his ear, I make him growl happily, "Don''t be afraid. He is such a good boy." Drake whimpers proudly, cuddling back to my side, making meugh. "Missy! Oh, my Goddess," Ramona gasps, putting her hand on her chest. "Missy!" She gestictes wildly with her hands as she searches for words. "Are you pregnant?" "Huh?" I ask, while Drake lifts his head curious. "Yeah, yeah. Wolves do that instinctively to protect their baby. You said he started spending the night with you like this for thest few nights, so..." Scrunching up my nose, I giggle awkwardly, "I''m a doctor, Ramona. I would know if I were pregnant." Drakeys his head down with a sad whimper and Ramona puts her fists onto her sides. "Yeah, just like you knew that you had a massive worm in you." Drake wheezes as he cracks up, and I squint my eyes at her. "Come in," I yell, wanting to end the conversation. Lisa steps into my bedroom with a huge smile, "Are you ready,dieeees?" Ramona and Drake practically groan simultaneously while I nod with a polite smile. "Of course!" "They will announce you as Luna tonight, so I''m totally excited!" Ramona murmurs something unintelligible but I can think of what it is as I p my hands repeatedly, "Yaay." "Now, if the gentleman would grant us some privacy?" Drake whines before getting up, and after cuddling his big head against my chin, he walks out through the open doors to the terrace. "Does Fynn''s wolf stay around you in his true form often? That''s amazing,¡± Lisa gushes, and before I can answer her something low-key, Ramona beats me to it. "Aren''t you already too busy with another one of her mates? What do you care what Fynn does?" Ramona crosses her arms over her chest, looking at her defiantly and I sigh. pping my hands again, I tear them both out of their stare-off. "Are we going to start? I have to be prepared for every eventuality tonight,dies." ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Lisa says, lowering her gaze before she goes to hang the dresses. "Please, behave," I whisper to Ramona, shing her a sad expression. She clicks her tongue, loosening her grip on her arms, "Okay... I just can''t watch them treat you like this." "Aaw," I lean forward to caress her arm. "You are my rock!" Ramona giggles cutely, and we jump as the first Omegas start scurrying into my quarters. "Where is Mire and the others?" she asks lowly as she overlooks the crowd. "Do you want me to ask Cayden?" I look up at her, making her nod. Cassy is already jumping in my mind but as I still have a bit of a strange feeling at erecting a private mind-link and always love to see him in person, I scurry through the crowd of Omegas and over the hallway to reach his quarters. I burst into his first living room without knocking, finding him in there with Logan. "Oh, sorry," I grin awkwardly, still holding the door handle. "I hope I''m not interrupting." "No, of course not," Cayden smiles as they look at me from an insane amount of papers distributed on his coffee table. "Is everything alright?" Nibbling at the nail of my thumb, I smile apologetically, "Actually, we are missing three Omegas from my old pack. You know, the ones that arrived with Ramona." "What do you mean you are missing them? Where did they go?" I''m just about to answer Cayden''s questions as Logan groans, his attention directed back onto the files. "I sent them home." "I beg your pardon?" I ask, stepping next to the couch he is sitting on. ¡°I sent them home, I said.¡± He looks back up at me with an annoyed expression as he clenches his jaw. "Why? They were meant to not only be here for Ramona but also look for me," I try to argue, fighting to keep my voice calm. "You have enough Omegas here who look perfectly for your well-being, I don''t know what you need others from an enemy pack from?" He growls, and Cayden is Out to butt in in my defence, b stop him, lifting my index finger at him. Content belongs to I can''t let him walk over me constantly. I "That enemy pack is my home pack. After all that happened to me, you can''t pull that argument, Logan."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He scoffs, "Whatever, Love. You should be focusing on more important things instead of ying the victim." "I beg your pardon?!" I gasp, and he shakes his head. "Sorry, that came out wrong." "That seems to bemon practice,tely, doesn''t it?" I ask, puffing my chest as he opens and closes his mouth, looking for an answer. "Well, anyhow... How dare you make such a decision without consulting me?" My self-confidence nearly disintegrated itself as he stands up, ring down at me. "Why the hell should I be consulting you?" "Because until pretty little Lisa is taking over, I''m still your Beta Female, and you are not allowed to send home my guests," I shout at him, rolling my shoulders back to not back off suppressed by his aura. He chuckles, shaking his head. "I can''t believe you." "You can''t believe me?! Why are you l.ne so adamant about getting us to fight, Logan? Do you really hate me this much? might be feeling all confidence because Cayden is standing there stoically with his arms crossed over his chest, but I can''t seem to stop myself. "If you are treating me like this, why did you mark me? Why don''t you just go on living your life happily with Lisa?" Before turning around, I push my index finger into his chest, "And you will get them back here right now!" "Missy, wait!" he calls after me as I''m exiting the quarters of Cayden. "Let me be. I''m not even sure that I want to see you anymore," I say, avoiding his gaze. "Please." He gets hold of my wrist, spinning me around. "I don''t want to go on anywhere with Lisa. And I did mark you because I love you! I don''t know why we are fighting that much, but this is not what I want. You are everything to me! Please, I''ll make the cars return but just don''t push me away. I wouldn''t survive that. Not right before our..." Content belongs to Looking up into his pleading expression, I push out a deep sigh, "Our what, Logan?" He lowers his gaze, distorting his face, "I can''t tell you. But please don''t push me away." Lifting my hands to his face, I caress him softly as I smile at him, "You don''t have to worry. But please don''t make such decisions without me." ¡°I promise,¡± he takes my hands into his, lifting them to his lips to kiss my knuckles. "Thank you," I whisper, wrapping my arms around his neck. I kiss his lips before hugging him and feeling his hands tighten around my frame. As we break the hug, I caress his arms as he smiles down at me, "Now, I''ll leave you to it. I''ll see you tonight, right?¡± "Yes. Right. See you tonight," he repeats before kissing my lips gently and turning around to return to Cayden''s quarters. As I turn towards my quarters, Ramona and Lisa are already standing there surrounded by Omegas who are squealing with joy. I walk back with a blush, and lower my gaze, but don''t miss the expression Lisa is casting me. It is a mix of sadness and forced happiness. And it gets my blood boiling. I might be bad at defending myself, but I know how to mark my territory by making a scene. ''Now, let us see your next move, bitch," Cassy snickers in my mind, making me grin proudly. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ? Chapter 117 Artemisia My cheeks are already hurting because I can''t stop smiling as Fynn is waiting for me at the end of the staircase. I pray to the Goddess that I don''t stumble as I walk down to reach him. After an awfully hectic day during which I was dolled up by a crowd of overly joyful Omegas, everybody had already gone to the ball, and as even Ramona had left me alone, I''m quite happy that I have Fynn at my side to walk in with after the Alpha. He has his hand on his heart as he beams up at me, "My Goddess! You are gorgeous." My heart does a backflip as he takes a few steps to meet me on thest steps. "At least tonight I''ll earn it if you call me princess." "You deserve it every day, beautiful." He chuckles, lifting me up by grabbing me by my waist to spin me around. Iugh as he lets me down, admiring my long red gown as he eyes me up and down with sparkling eyes. He leans in, kissing my cheek gently just to whisper into my ear, "I''ll do my best not to destroy your beautiful gown tonight, but your make-up will be a mess, I''m afraid." "Fynn," I gasp, and he grins at me slyly. "You are such a pervert." Weugh until an Omega steers us to the open main entrance, and exiting the pack house, we descend the stairs to the car waiting for us. My mates are all standing around it, waiting for us to join them. "Gentlemen," I say, doing a little curtsy, before Fynn helps me into the car while I blush as I get showered withpliments. Scooting into the middle of the seat, the others get in as well, making my heartbeat skyrocket. "I''m so nervous." "No need to be, love. It''s just a party." Matthew grins at me, making me squint my eyes as I can undoubtedly see a hidden meaning to it. I grab Fynn''s hand with both of mine as soon as he has settled into the seat next to me and I continue to sp it until we reach the venue. Leaning forward, I admire the venue from the inside of the car. "Oh, this is so beautiful. It''s amazing how they brought our ideas to life." Music reaches my ear as we walk up to the venue and it suddenly stops, announcing the Alpha and Luna. "Wait, what?!" I smile, and Fynn gestures to Cayden who is already holding out his hand to me. "I''ll have your first dance, princess," Fynn chuckles, kissing my cheek before he lets go of me to take Cayden''s hand. "Ready?" he whispers with a broad grin and I nod. "It won''t get better than that," I joke, making himugh. I don''t know if I ever experienced anything more magical. As we walk into the beautifully decorated venue through the crowd that has parted for us, I have to remind myself to breathe. Walking over the shiny dance floor, he spins me around once before we step onto a tform. I have to fight the urge to cringe as I hate to feel that exposed, but Cayden hugs me to his side, making me rx instantaneously. "Dear members of the Blood Fang Pack, I''m overly happy to have the chance to officially introduce you to your Luna tonight," he announces with a happy expression, making me smile up at him as well. "We will be holding the marking ceremony and coronation on the night of the next new moon, which will be in about 3 weeks. I hope you will all be able to join our celebration." His eyes sparkle as he looks back at me and kisses my lips, making the crowd cheer even more. "Now, enough with the formalities. Let the celebrations begin." He swings his hand around,ughing and the crowd starts flowing onto the dance floor to start dancing.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leaning down to me, he kisses my cheek gently before whispering, "I''ll have your second dance, right?" I nod, beaming as he kisses me again and detaches himself from me to have me join Fynn who is already waiting for me at the foot of the tform. Fynn helps me down the stage and steers me to the dance floor. After having spun me around, he pulls me close, making me giggle. I take his hand and put my hand on his shoulder while he holds me close to his body. "I really could get used to this," I giggle while we sway around. I''m still fully convinced that it will remain a ssic ball, but theter the evening gets the more the music changes. As I''m dancing around with Ramona and my mates in a totally silly way, I can''t seem to be able to spot Lisa. Logan doesn''t seem to care though as he scurries around me constantly, enjoying his time just like my other mates. Suddenly, Ramona halts, sping my arm as she turns around hastily. "Did you smell that?" "What?" Iugh as I continue to bump into her side with my hip. She takes another sniff in the air as she distorts her face, "Did you n another round of desert?" "Why?" I crack up as I dance around her. "Was all the food still not enough for you?" "No," she answers absentmindedly. "But I just smelled strawberries with something else... I can''t decipher it, but you have to ask the caterer about it." "Sure," I say, pulling her to spin her around. As the night gets longer and longer, I groan, letting myself fall into Matthew''s arms. "My feet are killing me." "That''s not good. We still have ns for tonight," Matthew grins slyly as he wraps his arms around me. "Oh,e on, guys. Haven''t you had your fun?! Tell me what it is already!" I stomp my feet, making themugh, and Matthew gestures to Cayden who is already grinning back at us. "To you the honours, Alpha." I can barely get how Fynn asks Ramona if she will be okay with returning to the pack house with the Omegas a''s I get hypnotised by I .n Cayden stalking towards me before he steers me to the big balcony. UMS The murmur of the people who stop partying to see what is happening buzzes in the air as he clears his throat. "I know that we marked each other already, but humour me, alright?" I giggle, nodding happily as he clears his throat once again, lifting my hand that he is holding. "As you''re being officially introduced as Luna of this pack, we will also celebrate you epting Finnegan, Logan, Matthew and me as your mates." Content belongs to Taking a deep breath, I hope that my nervousness doesn''t show as I continue to smile at Cayden. I try to concentrate on him, blending everything else out as he goes on talking about my duties and informs everyone about the fact that in the next few days, there will be a set of she wolves selected to me. QUMS As soon as we are standing at the balustrade of the balcony, I remember the night I first met him as he gets kissed by the moonlight again, making my heart flip in my chest. "We thought this night might be perfect for our mating, especially since you have been feeling bettertely," Cayden speaks lowly, his husky whisper making a shiver run down my spine. I look at Fynn, Logan and Matthew standing at the doors to the ballroom as I gulp, turning back to look at Cayden. "You mean now? In front of all those people?" "Yeah, well, not exactly in front of them..." he chuckles, taking my hand in his. ¡°We have kind of a special tradition, but you will love it, I promise." He lowers our hands, squeezing mine soothingly as he adds quickly, "But if you don''t want to, we can stop here and now. Don''t feel scared to tell us that you aren''t ready yet." ¡°No, no,¡± I say, maybe a little too fast. ¡°I''d like to see that special tradition of yours. I''m ready to make it official.¡± My matesugh as Cayden leans in. "We had it custom-made for you, naturally. Just the beginning is traditional." "What is it?" I ask as I lose myself in his eyes. "So, you ept us as your mates, my Luna?" he asks, being all ceremonial again. I nod again,ughing as I shift on my feet. "Yes! Yes, I do." My heart does a small backflip as I feel those words physically, and everything suddenly bes so real. ¡°Perfect, after tonight, this will be officially your new home, and your loyalty will belong only to this pack,¡± he adds further, seeming way too serious. "Yes," I repeat, bouncing on my heels. "I''m looking forward to my life in my new home." The crowd around us cheers once again and my cheeks burn at all the smiling that is stretching my face. "You aren''t allowed to shift, okay?¡± he whispers suddenly. A smug grin spreads on his face as he moves his head, making me turn mine as well. My eyes fall onto a separate building, standing at the end of abyrinth garden with highly cut bushes. I nod, gulping down the lump forming in my throat as he presses his lips to my ear. "If you get to that house, we will be your ves for the night." "Oh, my Goddess! Really?" "Yeah," he answers amused. "But if we catch you before you make it, you will be ours." Logan, Fynn and Matthew are still standing there leisurely, even if I can feel their hungry gazes burning into my skin. Cayden straightens up, letting go of me fully. A mischievous glint shes through his eyes as he growls, "Run, little mate!" Chapter 118 Chapter 118 ? Chapter 118 Artemisia ''Let''s shift anyway!'' Cassy snickers in my head as I''m running through thebyrinth. ''No, he said we couldn''t!'' I groan back at my wolf, making her giggle in my head. My long gown rustles over the pavement as I run along the path of thebyrinth. ''Honestly, running away was the stupidest idea ever,'' I say with augh. ''Well, sometimes we have to y their little games to keep things interesting,'' Cassy purrs. ''Also, speed up a little. Don''t you want to have them at ourplete disposal?'' I turn another corner, hoping that thebyrinth is not as difficult to get out of, ''You are just impossible.'' I can''t feel them following me but I know exactly that they are just ying with me. Shuddering pleasantly at the thought of them holding themselves back, I get another surge of energy to ripple through me. I''m sure that as soon as I''m halfway through, they will start chasing after me. Cussing, I decide to slip off my high heels, to gain another bit of speed. ''Argh, you are ruining the aesthetic,'' Cassy chuckles in my head and I roll my eyes. ''Our chances are close to zero anyway, and that''s just because they can''t be negative.'' That actually makes meugh, and I run down a set of stairs, circling a fountain just as the air gets torn by an earth-shattering howl. I gasp as the air shifts and I force myself to push further, not turning back to look at what might being for me. I''m already too far away to hear the people''s screams but I guess they are having a st just like Cassy is having, being all giddy in my mind. ''I''ll motivate you,'' she says happily, beginning to send delectable indecent pictures of my mates as they are kneeling for me all naked. I stop, holding onto a pole of amp as I crack up, ''You are not fucking helping.'' She chuckles mockingly before she stills, making me lift my head. ''Oh, oh. Took them less than I thought.'' ''Shit,'' I breathe out as I start running again. Just as I pass under another curved arch, I sense a swoosh of air and by the scent, I know that Fynn just passed me with inhumane speed. I''m collecting myself all panicky about where he might have gone as Logannds right next to me. Where the hell did hee from?! I swallow a scream and turn to run in another direction which I hope will not be a long way around to reach the exit of this damnedbyrinth. Hearing him chuckle behind me as he doesn''t seem to chase after me, I run right into Cayden, who grins at me smugly. "I can''t believe you guys," I shout, dodging him as he tries to catch me. I slip through a small space between the bushes and he growls, "Damn it." "As if..." I whisper to myself as I run along a narrow path, lifting the skirt of my gown slightly to prevent me from stumbling over it. Cassy jumps around in my mind, amused by the fact that my mates are ying with us. ''Stop it! That is he distracting,'' I say to her betweenughter as I look for an exit from this part of the garden. "Come out,e out wherever you are," Logan must be just on the other side of the high wall as he keeps up with my speed effortlessly, his mocking sing-song sending shivers down my spine. My heart is already beating in my throat as I finally find another hole in the huge green walls and slip through it. I know exactly that I can''t win, but as the thrill of the chase gets my desire to stream through me, I don''t feel a second of desperation or panic. With a giggle, I sidestep Fynn, who was already waiting for me on the other side of the wall. "This is unfair!" I yell, hearing themugh as I run down another set of stairs, finally reaching a wide field of high grass. The stairs to the house seem just within my grasp and Cassy is already celebrating our win as I run towards the entrance. My heart flips in my chest as my feet touch the cold granite of the stairs and I''m just about to hold out my hand to reach the handle as I feel myself getting lifted from the ground. Matthew''s strong arms wrap around me as he tackles me down from the porch, turning mid-air to absorb the shock of us hitting the ground. I lift my head, freeing it from his hands which are holding me safely against his chest. His fingers are still gliding through the curls that fell out of my updo as I growl at him. "Gotcha!" he smiles up at me with sparkling eyes. My mates emerge from thebyrinth with sly grins and I shake my head with augh. "You are all so mean. I really can''t believe you." ¡°Come on, love," Cayden chuckles as he holds out his hand to help me onto my feet. But Fynn has other ns as he snickers, walking into me as soon as I''m standing to throw me over his shoulders. "No! Fynn! Let me down." I feel like I can''t breathe as his broad shoulder presses into my stomach while I crack up. ¡°Behave, ve,¡± he growls as he carries me up the steps and into the house. He lets me down onto my feet gently and I stick out my tongue to him as Logan, Cayden, and Matthew enter the house, closing the door behind them. Fynn cups my cheek, pulling me close to bite my tongue gently before sucking it into his mouth, trapping me in a kiss. "Is this how you behave towards your master?" he says with a grin, making me roll my eyes. ¡°Oh, I''m so sorry, Master Fynn,¡± I say with a yfully enticing tone, making him groan.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He drives his hand into my hair, grabbing it to jerk my head back. "On your knees, princess. Open your throat for me." His words shiver down my body, hitting me right into my core, and I''m about toply as Cayden steps in, stopping me. "As much as I would want to see that, please stick to what we had nned. nove He chuckles as he lets my high heels fall on the floor next to me and kisses my cheek. "You will be needing these." ¡°Oh, my Goddess," I whisper and he turns to Matthew with a grin. "Matthew, help her out of her dress." Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ? Chapter 119 Artemisia My heart skips a beat as Matthew steps behind me and starts opening the zip of my dress slowly. The gown glides down my body to pool at my feet, causing the cold air to graze my skin and raise goosebumps on it. Fynn observes me as his brother proceeds to untie my flimsy corset, my body yearning for him to do everything he wants to do to me that is practically showing in his eyes. The lust that I feel rolling from my mates in waves adds to mine, causing me to think that my panties must be alreadypletely drenched. I can feel their hungry thoughts running, their resolve slowly fading as Matthew takes another piece of my clothing off. "Don''t worry, babe. You''ll be warm in a minute," Cayden says lowly, probably misled because of my skin covered in goosebumps and my hardened nipples. But as he must be feeling my arousal through the mind link, I doubt that. I flinch out of my daydream as Matthew kisses my back right between my shoulder des before hooking his thumbs into the waistband of my panties to lower them slowly. "Oh, damn," I hear Logan cussing as first as their eyes change, the colourful flecks, which signal that their wolves are pushing forward, now prominent in their eyes. "We will leave these on, shall we?" Matthew whispers in my ear as his fingers graze theced band of my thigh-high stockings. "Absolutely," Fynn chuckles before he crouches down to slip my high heels back on my feet. Getting on his knees, he kisses my pussy, sliding his tongue through my wet folds before he gets up, licking his lips. "Walk down the stairs and all the way down the hallway, Love," Matthew adds in a whisper, pping my butt gently to free me from my spellbound stare. The further we go down, the colder the air gets. I fight the urge to hug my body with my arms to warm myself up, as I want their body heat to do it for me. My heart beats into my throat as they follow me silently, their burning gazes sizzling on my skin. At the end of the hallway is arge metal door and I gulp as I stand before it. This mate bond is something insanely crazy as I would never step behind such a door if I was in my right mind. Matthew reaches around me to open the door and it opens with a heavy click. The room behind the door contrasts with the house as it is without any windows, equipped with LED lights and a shiny floor. I get steered to stand in the middle of it, and while Matthew stands in front of me, Fynn hugs me from behind. He kisses my neck softly as he starts whispering against my skin. "As all of this was initially my idea, I''ll be the one instructing you, so listen closely." I nod, my heart squeezing in my chest as I look at Matthew who is smiling back at me. ¡°There will be no safe word. Once you say no, we stop everything, so be careful just to scream yes, princess." Gulping, I nod again, fearing that the wetness I feel between my legs is running down my thighs. "Undress him," I feel his smile against my skin as his hands grab my breasts and he starts to massage them, only stopping to y with my nipples. My fingers fly over the buttons hastily as I can''t bear this teasing any longer because my body is already screaming for its release. "Slow, babe. You''ll get it soon enough," Logan chuckles as hees to stand next to me, moving his hand between my legs to stroke my throbbing clit. I moan, closing my eyes for a second only for them to stop their movement immediately. "Don''t get distracted," Fynn chuckles, making me groan as I open thest button of Matthew''s shirt, pulling it out of his pants and they start touching me again. I bite my bottom lip as I concentrate on opening Matthew''s pants as I feel my first orgasm build in me. With a moan, I slip his belt off him before I open the button of his pants and rip them open. He grins at me as he pulls them down with his shorts, making his hard cock spring free. Fynn presses me against his frame, making me feel his dick against my butt and Logan increases his pressure on my already pulsating clit. "Yes, Yes!" I scream, throwing my head back as I cum onto his fingers. As I catch my breath, I hear the rustling of Cayden and Logan getting out of their clothes as Fynn puts his hands onto my sides. "Lift your hands over your head!" Iply, stretching my arms overContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. my head and he moves his hands up along them, getting my body to hum in pleasure. He catches something lowering from the ceiling andcuffs my wrists. Gasping, I look up, finding myself tied to the ceiling. "Don''t worry," Fynn whispers into my ear. "It''s adjustable, so you won''t spend all your time standing up." Iugh at his perverted words, loving every one of them. He gestures to his brother with his head and Logan swaps positions with him to stand behind me. My heart skyrockets immediately, and I feel bad as he must be feeling my unease. ''Don''t worry,'' Cassy says to me lowly. ''I''m shielding your negative emotions, and I only let him feel your love for him. But you have to say if you don''t want him to touch you. Don''t force yourself.'' His lips touch my shoulder, covering me in featherlight kisses, ''Thank you. But it''s not that. I guess my trust is a bit broken, but I want him here as well.'' ''Perfect,'' she breathes out. ''Then let''s do this.'' Fynn undresses himself as well and as all of them are standing around me, Logan wraps his arms around me to hug me close, Matthew steps aside to let Cayden stand before me. He grins down at me smugly, being thest thing I actively see as Fynn covers my eyes with a blindfold. "No panic, princess. We initially thought that it would help you to cope with having so many men in a room because we didn''t know how amazingly open you already were to all of this. So, now it will make you feel everything more intensely. But there is one more rule. You can''t say anyone''s name, even if you recognize who is fucking you, alright?" Content belongs to "Yes," I say lowly, my shaky voice nearly failing me. "Perfect," he says and I feel sparks erupting on my chin as Cayden grabs my face to kiss me. A gasp gets stuck in my chest as he moves his lips against mine hungrily and I already feel his kiss more profoundly. Oh, Goddess, I''m not going to survive this. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ? Chapter 120 Artemisia Logan repositions himself behind me as Cayden moves his hands up and down my sides. "Spread your legs apart," Fynn instructs me and as soon as I do so, Logan pushes my hips back, opening myself to him. He positions himself at my entrance, pushing into me slowly. "Fuck, finally." A moan explodes from my lips and I wrap my hand around the rope that is holding me up as he stretches me pleasurably. "Fuck, you feel better than I had imagined," he growls into my ear, making me shudder. I arch my back, feeling Cayden stepping closer as Logan pounds into me harder. "Oh, my Goddess," I breathe out between screams of pleasure. My skin buzzes at the sparks exploding on it as I feel more and more hands on me. Fingers start rubbing my clit while Cayden lowers his lips to y with my breasts, circling my nipples with his tongue. I move my legs further apart, letting myself hang forward a bit more, enabling Logan to fuck me harder and Fynn''s finger to rub me deeper. My breath hitches in my throat as I cum hard, and Logan slides out of me. I don''t even get to climb down my high as Fynn lets go of me to let Cayden grab my legs, lifting me to wrap them around his waist. With a growl, he impales me on him, making a scream explode from my chest. I have barely regained my breath as Logan steps closer. Cayden spreads my ass for him and he chuckles, biting into my skin softly as he pushes his cock into my ass. "Ah, yes," I moan, wanting to rip the damned cuff off the ceiling to wrap my arms around Cayden''s strong shoulders. They start moving in and out of me uncoordinatedly, making me go absolutely crazy. I bite my lip as my voice fails me at the intense double pration, my senses making me feel as if I''m about to fly away. "Fuck, I''m cumming," Logan growls and Cayden rams his cock into me, wrapping his arms around me to hold me against his chest to allow Logan to go absolutely feral. My eyes roll to the back of my head as I enjoy the hard thrusts of Logan about to cum. The fact that I''m at their mercypletely just turns me on even more, and I realise that there is really something wrong with me as I incite him to go harder. ¡°Fuck,¡± he roars as he finally cums and steps away from me with a satisfied chuckle. I sense Fynn taking his ce right away, and he moves my hands along my thighs, lifting me up and freeing me from Cayden''s cock. My displeased groan gets stuck in my tongue as he holds me up even further and Matthewes to stand between my legs. He lets his fingers slide over my pussy before pushing them into me. After having pumped his fingers in and out of me a few times, he lowers his lips onto my clit, his tongue sliding between my folds eagerly. "Feels good, does it?" Fynn whispers into my ear, making me whimper as I nod. "Enjoy it. You will suck his cock to thank him for this afterwards.¡± I gasp, feeling how Matthew starts eating me out even more eagerly after having heard Fynn''s promise. Logan''s and Cayden''s fingers move down to my folds, spreading me to Matthew fully. I scream from the top of my lungs as Fynn has me fixated for him, and Matthew''s tongue reaches my clit so deeply that it makes my head spin. He sucks my nub between his lips several times, increasing the tension in my core only to unleash his pleasurable licks on my clit, making me practically explode into his mouth. With an approving growl, Matthew slows down the movements of his tongue, licking me slowly as if wanting to lick me clean, making me climb down my incredible highfortably. "You are so fucking perfect," Fynn whispers into my ear before letting me down to my feet. He wraps his arm around my waist, stabilising me against his frame as my wobbly legs risk giving out beneath me. His other arm moves up to my cuffs, holding onto the robe as I hear some sort of clicking and my constriction to the ceiling loosens. "Get on your knees, princess. Keep your legs spread," he instructs me, steering me to kneel down. As I kneel, the click resounds again, causing the rope to tense and tying me to the ceiling again. Matthew''s hand grabs my chin before he rubs his thumb onto my lips, making me part them for him. "This is so fucking hot," Cayden growls as Matthew pushes his cock into my mouth with a groan of pleasure. His fingers glide into my hair, steering me to take him deeper while Fynn moves to lie beneath me, and he positions himself perfectly for me to impale myself onto his cock. My moan vibrates along Matthew''s dick, making him hiss. He takes advantage of me opening my throat even further as Fynn ms into me from beneath, to fuck my mouth even deeper and just as I feel him tense, I gulp, making him cum as his tip hits the back of my throat. "Fuck!" he roars, as I suck him dry, and his fist tightens in my hair as he empties himself fully into my throat. "Two to go," I hear Logan chuckle as Matthew steps away. I can sense Cayden kneeling in front of me and my heart flips as he moves his hands up my stomach to massagemy breasts as Fynn picks up his pace, thrusting into me harder. "Well, if it continues like this, we will have at least another round, right love?" "Yes!" I moan between my screams of pleasure as he moves his hands to stop me from bouncing up, fixating me to increase the thrusts of his brothers. He moves his hands beneath my thighs to lift me up slightly, spreading me to enable Fynn to fuck me deeper, burying himself into me to the hilt with every thrust. ¡°Oh, my Goddess! Yes! Yes!" I feel like cking out for a second as my earth-shattering orgasm ripples through me, making my pussy mp down onto his cock, and Fynn growls, burying his fingers into my ass. "Fuck, she is eating me up!" I have never wanted to see Cayden''s eyes more than in this moment as they must be darkened with so much pleasure that the only thought of it makes a shiver run down my spine. After Fynn coats my inside with his release, Cayden lets go of me, and I descend onto his cock fully. I bite my lip as I draw small circles with my hip, making Fynn groan in pleasure. "Goddess, you are going to be the death of me."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is he getting hard again already?" Cayden chuckles, and I nod with a smile. He hums, wrapping his arms around me, making me stop. Lifting his hand, I feel it holding my wrists as another click resounds, losing the cuffs from my wrists. "Let us make him hard properly, so we can have another double pration, shall we?" "Ah, yes," I breathe out as he lowers his hand, taking mine with it. He makes me lift my hips, and turn around, before making me lower myself on all four. Sinking his fingers into my hips, he pulls me close to him, sliding his hard cock into my pulsating pussy. I scream, Logan keeping me from lowering myself onto my forearms as he takes Fynn''s ce beneath me to spread my folds and lick me while Cayden thrusts into me faster and faster. My eyes roll back to the back of my head as I enjoy yet another orgasm building inside of me. Matthew kneels down next to me, sliding his hand down my back to finger me anally, and Fynn kneels down in front of me to feed me his already rock-hard cock. My muffled screams mix with their groans, and it doesn''t take long for my body to go through another breathtaking high. Cayden wraps his hand around my throat, pulling me back against his frame. My chest heaves as Logan gets up to kneel before me. ¡°Another round, love?" Iugh, nodding as I wet my lips with my tongue. "Take her from behind," Logan growls at his brother as he positions himself in front of me, his dick already rubbing against my clit. Cayden lifts my legs into the air, prating me anally and positioning me perfectly for Logan to slide his cock into me as well. I moan as Logan wraps his hand around the back of my throat while Fynn and Matthew kneel next to us to finger my clit and y with my nipples while I''m getting filled up fully in the best way ever. Screaming, I can''t control my body as it starts to spasm at the new waves of pleasure rolling through me. My pussy is so sore that I wonder how they manage to get their huge dicks into it, but I guess it makes them feet like I''m perfectly tight for them. Heel like I''m about to give out because of the exhaustion, but it feels so fucking good that ''t be damned if I make them stop anytime soon. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ? Chapter 121 Artemisia I open my eyes as the sun streams into therge windows of the house I just spent the best night of my life in. Biting my bottom lip, I watch my mates lying in the huge bed with me and I giggle lowly. I let myself fall back into the bed and I turn my head to find Logan already looking at me. "Good morning,¡± he whispers huskily, making me smile at him. "Good morning." He shes me a smile, kissing my shoulder, getting my body to shudder pleasantly. Haven''t you had enough?! "How are you feeling?" he asks me, and I sigh, closing my eyes. "Exhausted. Sore. But amazing," I answer with a grin, making him chuckle. He lets his fingers glide up and down my arm gently, making me close my eyes with a happy sigh. "How are you feeling?" "Oh, for a moment I was thinking that I died and this was my version of paradise," he grins smugly, making meugh. "You are so insane." He hums, moving on top of me. My heart stills in my chest as he spreads my legs for him with his knee, and starts to cover my chest in featherlight kisses. I gasp as he sucks my nipple into his mouth, rolling it between his teeth. The bad feeling I felt for him just a few hours ago ispletely gone as I close my eyes, arching my back to press myself closer to him. "This must be the best way to wake up," Fynn groans, getting me to look at him as he watches his brother making me horny for another round of fucking. "Let''s see if the others will get awakened by your moans as well," Logan mocks as he pushes into me. I press my lips together, pleasure mixing with the pain of the soreness, making my head spin anew. ¡°Ah, ah, ah,¡± Fynn tsks, grabbing my cheeks to make my lips part. "Don''t hold back." He moves his fingers down to my clit, making me moan loudly, and I already sense my mates stirring. As if I could ever hold back... Even if I wanted to. *** A screech startles me terribly and I put my hand on my chest as Iugh. "Ramona!" She walks towards me, pulling at the straw of some fruit juice as she grins at me. "You survived, I wouldn''t have counted on it!" "Oh, my Goddess! You are such an idiot, I swear," I joke, throwing a pillow after her. "So, our pack officially lost you," she says, pouting. "And you have the audacity to even be happy about it!" I lift my arms, opening and closing my hands repeatedly, and she giggles, running into my embrace. "You are a Luna now!" She whispers and I nod before putting my chin on her head. "Yes! Isn''t it crazy?" Weugh as it suddenly strikes me. ¡°Oh, before I forget. I spoke to the caterer and the cooks. There wasn''t any dish or dessert with strawberries, hun." "Are you serious?" She jerks up, sitting up straight to look at me. "But I smelled it! Don''t lie to me!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Iugh, shaking my head. "I''m not lying." "Is it some secret recipe?" She squints her eyes at me. I crack up, about to answer her as my door swings open. We jump, not being used to someone entering the room without knocking. "Ramona," Cayden''s deep voice has me worrying as he addresses my best friend in a serious tone. "Would you mind leaving me alone with my wife for a moment?" Ramona looks at me worried before she gets up, ttening her skirt. "Of course, Alpha Cayden." With a small curtsy and ast look back at me, she disappears into the hallway, closing the door behind her. I try to sh her a happy smile to not make her worry too much, but doubt that it would have any effect on someone who has been kicked out of a room by a grumpy Alpha. "Is everything alright, darling?" I ask, sitting up even if my pussy makes me pay for the sudden movement with an ufortable stinging immediately. I moan quietly, but he doesn''t even acknowledge it as he answers. "No," he drives his hand through his hair, starting to pace around. Oh, this is a bad sign. "I sent out the invitations to our marking ceremony as soon as we came back from our... little getaway... And well, your family was awfully fast to respond." "Oh, no. Did they say they wouldn''te?!" He distorts his face, halting to look at me as he sighs. "You know that I love you more than everything else, and your happiness is my sole purpose in life. But I wouldn''t care less if your family would be with us during our official marking." Iugh, crossing my legs as I reposition myself on the little couch. I can''t say that I don''t absolutely love it when he is being so overly dramatic. "What is it then?" He sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. "They reported our ceremony to the high council right away." My smile falls, and I push myself to the edge of my seat. "I beg your pardon?" "They reported us to the high council and they fucking epted their im. They have prohibited us from proceeding with any marking, and we will have to go to a trial to get our permission." My heart sinks to my stomach as he mumbles to himself, "At least they had the decency to schedule a date for the trial before the marking ceremony will be held, so we are going to n it either way." Tears well up in my eyes as I gulp, "Who did this?" "Alpha Giorgio, my love." I shake my head, my throat squeezing. ¡°But that can''t be. I just spoke to him this morning. He didn''t say anything to me. Even my mom... What the hell is happening?" He clicks his tongue, sitting down beside me to hold my hands. "You don''t have to worry. Everything will be alright We will prove to them that you want to be with us, that we are made for each other and that you are happy. Because you are happy, right?" Content belongs to "Did you ever doubt that?" I chuckle between tears and he lifts his hand to wipe them out of my face. "Never," he squeezes my hands, smiling at me. Wetting my lips with my tongue, I scoot closer to him. "But we already marked each other. What is all that fuss? They can''t do anything about it anyway!" I''m so angry at my family that I could burst, but the worst feeling is as Cayden looks at me pitifully, kissing my knuckles before crushing my heart. "No, love. They have the power to remove the marks, even of fated mates. And if that happens, they will send you back to your home pack." Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ? Chapter 122 Artemisia You are dead to me! My words are still blinking on the screen as the phone blows up next to me. I can''t stop my tears from falling as I think about the possibility of having to get back to my old pack. And I don''t want to. This is my home now. I would rather die than return home where they will practically have me drink tea with Rick as well. "Did you... or maybe the Omegas..." I start as Ramona already interrupts me. "Never!" she screams out of my walk-in wardrobe. I take a shaky breath, pressing a tissue to my lips as she appears in the door to the dressing room. "Babes, I have never seen you this happy! And you know, I hate Ricky-boy!" Iugh as she started calling him this as soon as she heard one of my mates calling him that. Normally, she is very conscientious about addressing everyone by their title. "I would have never done such a thing to you, even if I hadn''t got to know them and see that they are absolutely amazing to you." I sniff, patting my eyes dry. "Thank you." She takes a step, crossing her arms. "And I can vouch for all of my maids as well. You know them. What would they gain by doing such a thing?" "Well, I know my family as well..." I murmur and she does a strange movement as sheughs. "Maybe. But your family isn''t passing their free time amusing themselves with the warriors," she winks at me, making me gasp. "I think that no one of us wants to go home, babes."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I crack up as she clears her throat, "Babes, did you throw away that top I loved so much?" "The pink one with the puffy arms? Goddess, I wanted to throw away that hot piece of garbage years ago, but my love for you wouldn''t allow me. So, it should be hanging there. I never wear it." I yell at her as she has already disappeared into my wardrobe. She resurfaces, shrugging. "Maybe I''m just too blind." "Taste blind? Yes, on all ounts," Iugh as she distorts her face. Sitting down next to me, she sighs. "It''s your mother this time. Don''t you think you want to pick up at least one of her calls?" "Don''t want to," I murmur, ying with my tissue. Ramona sighs deeply, before she jerks up, having had an idea. "Why don''t we go on a shopping spree? Like... Let''s take a stroll and get one of those slushy ice drinks." "I really don''t feel like getting a Granita," I groan, but she gets up, pulling me with her. "No excuses! We have to get you out of here. Come on." We run down the stairs and out of the pack house to reach the garage. After getting into a sleek convertible, I drive us into town, and soon enough, we are slurping colourful iced drinks while strolling through the narrow streets. I try to remain positive and concentrate on window shopping while my mind always brings up how much I''m going to miss all of this. ¡°Come on, babes. Everything is going to be alright, you will see," Ramona tries cheering me up as we stand before a boutique with a wonderful gown on disy. "Ah, I don''t know," I sigh, taking another sip of my drink. "They are just worried. That''s all..." I turn around to her as her voice suddenly has a strange tone to it and find her looking around with a confused expression. "Is everything alright?" I ask as she keeps making funny faces. Distorting her face, she answers in an unconvinced tone, "Yeah." "Doesn''t look like it." Iugh, watching her face change into an ashy colour as she seems to lose herself in her thoughts. "Babes?" "I smell that dessert again," she whispers, making me shake my head. I don''t feel likeughing anymore as she looks like she is feeling sick to her stomach. "I don''t smell anything." Her eyes widen as she turns to look at me just as I sense someone approaching. Cassy is already jumping happily as I get enveloped in a big bear hug and lifted from the ground. "No, Matt! Stop it!" I giggle as he puts me down onto my feet and kisses my cheek. "What are you two up to?" he asks me with a broad smile. Lifting my hands as I lean against him, I show him my purchases proudly. "We went to buy special spices for me and got slushies!" ¡°Oh, because you will be cooking for yourself?" He takes the small bag out of my hand to peek inside. "Will you cook a bit for me too?" "Whenever you want, my love," I grin up at him, getting a kiss. "What are you doing here?" "Ah, we are taking a short break from our training and so we ran here to get something to eat." Squinting his eyes, he looks at Ramona, who seems to have frozen to her spot. "Is she okay?" "I don''t know," I whisper, biting the nail of my thumb. Stepping forward, I loop my arm into hers, ¡°Ramona, is everything alright?" "Mate,¡± she whispers, making me turn my head to see Gregorius staring back at us. His chest is heaving, and his hands are closed into fists as he seems to notice that Ramona is not as excited as she should be. I''m just about to say something to her, because know how scared she is of this pack, ast notice the change in her demeanour. "Matt!" I scream as I feel her tearing herself from me. "Block him!" Matthew looks at me confused as Ramona starts running away and moves just in time to block the warrior a few steps in front of me. "I''m going after her. Calm him down." I shout at him as I''m already running after my best friend. No. No. No. Reaching the small river where I once hid myself from an embarrassing situation, I find her lying in the high grass, catching her breath. "Babes," I call for her as I run towards her. "Hey, what''s wrong?" I ask her sheepishly as I kneel down next to her. She throws her hands in front of her face as she starts sobbing. ¡°I knew exactly that it was my mate at the party.¡± "What? Why didn''t you tell me?" I lean down, caressing her arm. ¡°Did something happen?" ¡°No,¡± she sighs, lowering her arms. ¡°I was just hoping that he didn''t notice me and that we would never meet.¡± Clicking my tongue, I shift to sit. "What the hell? Why would you say such a thing?" She distorts her face, pushing out another sob as she turns her head to look at me. "I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you," she wails. "Please don''t be angry at me." I shake my head, gulping as I try tofort her. "I could never!" "I heard Alpha Giorgio talk to my father... He told him that mating with the enemy was the worst that could happen and that it would be seen as treason if it ever happened. Every wolf or she-wolf would be banished immediately." She takes a few short breaths as she sobs. "Alpha Giorgio was so angry and I knew that they were talking about the ckwoods. That''s why I epted Alpha Cayden''s invitation and decided toe here in the first ce. I was afraid that it would be thest time I would be able to see you." Opening and closing my mouth like a fish out of water, I can''t seem to find the words to speak as she jerks up into a sitting position. "But I didn''t know what they were nning And I knew nothing about the high council! I swear to everything, Missy "This is just ridiculous," I sigh exhaustedly. Whining, she distorts her eyes again, rubbing her eyes. "But what if I never get to see my family again?!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!